《Struggling as a Villain》


 Chapter 1: Chapter 0- Death and rebirth

    [46.28]


    I looked at my stopwatch which I started just right after I knew I was bitten. My eyes watered but I fought my tears. My body burned but I held it inside. I had a far greater source of attention and I can''t miss thesest few moments I got with her.


    "Be, you need to go!"


    "I won''t! I will be a zombie like you! I can''t live without you!" My sister had shed more tears than this pain could have ever caused me. And truth be told, far greater than this wound, I was suffering from seeing her like this right now.


    I have always protected my sister from every danger, especially when our parents left us. And even after this disease scattered across the globe, I have been shielding her from most of the threats for the past three years. But now, our journey has to be separated here.


    We were betrayed by our crew with whom we have been living for the past six months and they left us with no ration and vehicles. All the weapons and supplies were gone when we woke up and since we were somewhere in the townside, there weren''t any tall buildings to take cover as well.


    Amidst the chaos, after I fired the re gun to call for help, I got bitten by one of the zombies because of ack of equipment.


    Fortunately, the helicopter arrived and took care of the rest of the inhumane, and they were signalling to Be to take the rope and fly along with them to some safe ce.


    But here, this stupid girl...


    [32.29]


    I nced at the stopwatch and found I had only half a minute''s worth of humanity left.


    I held her cheeks and while looking into her warm blue eyes, I said, "Be, you have to go since it would be worse than death for me to know that I possibly infected my sister."


    "But br-" I covered her mouth and shook my head.


    In thesest moments, every memory I have spent with her shed across my eyes as I whispered in the softest tone I could produce,


    "Be....you always....always have been my hope to live....so please...I beg you, for me you have to live..." I could feel my throat burning and my eyes turning blurry.


    I pushed her away and started to run toward the other side.


    "Brother!! No, don''t leave me!!!!"


    I could hear her cry but more than ever I ran as fast as I could.


    "Haaaaa...." My breath became choked and ragged, my lungs struggling to release air in desperate gasps. Darkness crept into my vision, and a numbing void swallowed my mind.


    It was a helpless feeling.


    I numbly turned around and found my sister being carried away by one of the soldiers.


    I found my lips stretching in a smile....at least she would be safe now....and I...I can now die in peace...


    *DHAK*


    ********


    .....


    ...


    ..


    "Ah?!" Inside a spacious room, far too expansive for a single upant, a boy with striking crimson hair abruptly rose from his bed, startling the nearby maid who had been quietly attending to her duties.


    "Y-Young master?" The said maid stuttered while calling to the young man as she checked hisplexion which seemed to be paler than a sheet.


    The golden orbs of the boy stared nkly at the wall in front like he was awake but not. Sweat trickled down non-stop and the breathing of the boy suggested he was in pain.


    The maid, upon not receiving any response from her master, turned on her heels and dashed out of the room as fast as she could¡ªintending to call the healer.


    "What...." The boy spoke up for the first time after waking up. His voice was slightly rough given his dry throat and his eyes were now burning which urged him to finally blink.


    Because of the sudden change in scenery the boy, who a moment ago was a twenty-two-year-old man, didn''t notice the long red locks covering his eyes and the fact that his voice sounded a lot softer than it should have.


    He slowly got up from the excessivelyfortable bed and analysed himself¡ªhis wrist to be more precise where arge wound should have been visible.


    However, there was no doubt that he was in a far better condition and there were no abnormalities to signify that he had turned into a zombie.


    The surroundings suggested he was in some kind of expensive hotel room(?) and was wearing clothes which could not have been factory-made.


    *nk*


    The doors of the room were nearly shot out of their hinges because of the force being utilised behind the push. From outside entered a crimson-haired woman with tears staining her cheeks and following her, there were two men. But the boy recognised none of them.


    "Richie, my baby! You are finally awake!" The woman didn''t let the boy¡ªnow named Richie¡ªeven utter a word before she embraced him with such force that nearly hurt him.


    "Madame Duchess, that might not be advisable. Please release young master before he suffocates." One of the two white robe-wearing men asked thedy and the said young master inwardly agreed to the thought.


    Thedy realised her mistake and immediately let him go, "Did I hurt you, Richie? Does it hurt anywhere?"


    The boy scrutinized the woman intently, a nagging sense of familiarity tugging at his thoughts. However, amidst his chaotic state of mind, he couldn''t quite ce where he had seen her before.


    "Sorry, but do I know you?"


    Thedy froze and so did the two men.


    The smile on thedy''s face broke, as she asked, "....you don''t know me?"


    The redhead boy slowly shook his head¡ªand instantly widened his eyes as suddenly thedy began to fall to her knees.


    "Careful!" Richie formally known as Richard, helped thedy before she could hurt her knees and the two men also came forward to help.


    "M-Mydy?!" Suddenly the same maid who rushed away from the room earlier rushed back in and checked on thedy.


    Richard was more than just shocked to see that thedy had fainted¡ªjust because he didn''t recognise her. It shows how much Richard mattered to her.


    ''But still....why does this feel so familiar....yet I can''t seem to remember anything?'' Richard frowned and, with the maid''s assistance, carefully moved the woman to the bed where he had been lying just moments earlier.


    "Uuu....Richie''s smell...." Thedy mumbled in her sleep before, with a smile, hugging the pillow on which Richard rested his head earlier.


    ....the way she sniffed it sent a shiver down his spine but he decided to not focus on it for now.


    "Young master, do you really don''t remember her?" The robe-wearing man who looked like a priest and had a long white beard, stepped forward and asked Richard with a frown.


    Richard didn''t have any collection of how he ended up here...or whether this was all true or not. In such a situation all he could ask for was,


    "Can you give me some time to think in peace? I think I have amnesia."


    "Amibia?...what is that?"


    Richard raised his brows, but before he could exin them, someone voiced up amand, "Since the young master said he needs some time, I think we should respect his wish and leave him alone?"


    It was a man whom Richard utterly failed to notice until now.


    Long legs, sharp eyes and by looks one could tell that this middle-aged man has a stern personality.


    The two priests gulped at the sight of the man. After exchanging a quick nce with each other, they swiftly departed.


    "This way, young master. I will escort you to the guest room." The man spoke after he took a nce at thedy who was still having her time of life on the bed.


    Richard had a bad feeling following the man so he said, "Umm, it''s okay. I want to stay here for now. You can go."


    Richard discerned much that he was the master here and couldmand whatever he deems right. And thankfully, thenky man didn''t insist and after saying, ''As you wish'' he walked out of the room.


    Richard looked around the room and found it


    was huge and had some doors.


    He decided to rely on his luck and opened one of those doors,


    "Ah, nice." Mumbling to himself, Richard stepped inside the spacious bathroom.


    There was a small pool created on the floor which was sufficient for four to five people to amodate. However, Richard wasn''t in the right mind to think about a bath for now.


    He walked toward the sink ced just opposite the entrance and stared at the mirror reflection of himself.


    Those golden eyes, that me-like hair and this charismatic face...


    ''Have I reincarnated as a fucking mid-rank viin?!''


    The surprise from his identity didn''tst long before Richard found something more shocking,


    [Initializing....]


    [Memories retrieved...]


    [Loading up the data....]


    [Ding!]


    [Do you ept the System to be integrated with your soul?]


    [Y/N]


    *******


    A/N:- Nooooooo

 Chapter 2: Chapter 1- Sudden request

    Richard Scarlette was frozen in shock at his ce as he stared at the golden screen floating in front of his eyes.


    When he raised his hand, his hand went past through the screen¡ªfurther confirming that he wasn''t hallucinating right now. A system, just like those novels he used to read, awakened just after Richard realized his identity.


    ''What a cliche set-up....'' Richard frowned as he looked at the system message again and contemted.


    If this all is true, which seemed to be most likely, then epting the system seemed to be disadvantageous for him. He has seen many systems in those novels imposing tasks and inflicting severe punishment upon failures. One of those systems directly states ''Finish the task or die like a dog''.


    Richard doesn''t know how people liked such novels.


    [Before the Host decides whether to ept the System or not, the System would like to list some features and advantages.]


    Richard raised his brows. What was this? Marketing?


    [The world the Host is aware of, isn''t the same as this one. In the final battle against the King of Dead, the Protagonist had to sacrifice his life.]


    Richard frowned deeply at that. This wasn''t something he expected.


    The novel he read in hisst life, clearly stated that after a lot of struggle and sacrifice, the King of the Dead was finally eradicated from the world, and no one from the main cast died.


    And in the end, they lived a happy life. The end.


    Then....howe this System was stating something differently?


    [The Host must be confused but this is how the world works. The King of the Dead was too strong to be defeated by some mortal beings. And as a repercussion of sealing the Demon Lord, the Protagonist died.]


    Richard interjected, "Then...how does this world still exist? Sealing that deity-ss demon wouldn''t do any good. Wait...are we in the past and the story hasn''t begun?"


    Richard suddenly came to a conclusion which sounded absurd to his ears. However, his spection was on point,


    [Indeed, host. After the Emissary of Light¡ªthe Protagonist¡ªwas defeated the God of Fortune mourned as theirst hope to save this world and disaster befell the heavens with the downfall of the Protagonist. That''s why, the Goddess of Fate allowed this time reversal.]


    Richard was having a hard time believing in this all...however, for now, he didn''t outrightly reject the system and further asked,


    "Then...do I need to be stronger and support the Protagonist so he can defeat the final boss?" That seemed the most probable conclusion of all the exnations he had heard until now from the system.


    However,


    [Saving the world or not, is entirely in the hands of the Host. The System would be more focused on guiding a safe life for the Host.]


    Richard asked in confusion, "But why do I need protection? I just won''t be a little prick and stay away from the Protagonist''s way?"


    That was what Richard had decided the moment he realised where he was and what character he had be.


    Being a mid-rank boss was cool and dope, but what benefit would it bring if the viin didn''t get plot armour and the Protagonist, in one way or another, beat the crap out of every viin in the name of ''Power of Love''?


    However, the next thing that appeared on the screen, nearly made his mind numb,


    [...Host, if the Goddess of Fate has reversed the time then the deity must have some n in my mind right? If everything happens in the same way as it had in thest timeline, then the result would remain the same.]


    "Then...what changed?"


    [The lovers of the Protagonist, retain their memories of the previous timeline.]


    "..."


    *********


    It took some time for Richard to finally realise his current stance.


    The fact is, in this world, not only Richard but four other people also know the future. And those four people are the four main heroines who would definitely get rid of any and every obstacle that could hurt their beloved.


    ''Fuck...I am screwed.'' Exiting the bathroom, Richard walked outside the room without informing the maid and his mother, who both had fallen asleep.


    He walked aimlessly into the mansion while being ignorant of the numerous looks he was receiving.


    His current dilemma didn''t allow him to be aware of the surroundings, as he asked the system,


    ''Is there any chance that if I act differently than how I was supposed to, then they wouldn''te for my life?''


    [To provide you with the answer, the Host needs to be reminded of a certain Space-Time theory: In theory, reversing time creates several dimensional cracks which allow the passing souls to enter the world that they are not supposed to enter. And Host is one of those souls who entered the world when it was thrown back in time.]


    [And this theory is known by the regressors as well; that''s why, if the Host acts differently, the regressors would suspect that you must be someone else in the body of Richard¡ªand on the orders of Goddess of Destiny and Fate the regressors would immediately get rid of you.]


    Those words brought his feet to a gradual pause.


    Wasn''t he royally fucked?


    ''Wait...could it be that this System is toying with me so I can allow it to assimte?'' Richard had spent most of his previous life between people who could lie for a piece of bread. And if this system''s existence depends on whether Richard epts it or not, then spouting such a lengthy lie doesn''t seem imusible.


    "Young master!" Suddenly, his reverie was broken as a maid dashed in his direction with sweat trickling down her face.


    She was holding someone in her hand which looked like a scroll.


    As she reached him, Richard maintained aposed front and asked her, "What is it?"


    Hearing his voice, the maid straightened her back and tried to stand properly but her rough breathing turned her attempt into an utter failure.


    "Young master...and envoy arrived from Count Cravenford''s family and delivered this letter for you. I asked them to stay a little but it seemed the envoy was told explicitly by their master to return immediately after delivering the letter."


    Richard''s brows knitted close. This was... somewhat rude. Thankfully, the Duchess didn''t hear about it or this could have be problematic.


    Count Cravenford is not only lower in rank, but also, Duchess Scarlette¡ªRichard''s mother¡ªand Count William Cravenford were on good terms. Most prominently, Count William''s daughter was one of the heroines and engaged to Richard.


    "You may go." The maid bowed upon beingmanded before she walked away.


    Emily Cravenford¡ªthe main reason why Richard was so hateful toward the Protagonist. The reason why Richard always wanted to be better than the Protagonist. And also, she is the reason for his demise as well.


    From what Richard remembered, Emily never had contacted him on her own initiative before and even in the novel he read, it was clearly stated that Emily kept her distance from Richard because of his rude personality.


    Then howe this letter all of a sudden arrived from the same Emily?


    ''Does it mean...the System isn''t lying?'' Richard had woken up in this world just an hour ago so there was no chance his action could have altered the plot.


    ''No...I shouldn''tnd on a conclusion...'' Deciding to check the content of the scroll first, Richard removed the seat and slowly unfolded the scroll.


    [Sir Richard,


    I trust this letter finds you in good health. I wish to invite you to a meeting over tea at my family''s manor on the morrow, at the hour of three in the afternoon. There are matters regarding our engagement that require our discussion.


    I look forward to your presence.


    Emily Cravenford.]


    Now...this was something unexpected.


    In general, Emily is the type of person who follows her father''s words as amand and does whatever he asks her to. However here, it was clearly stated that it was Emily who wanted to talk about engagement.


    This was definitely something that shouldn''t have been happening.


    ''So...should I ept the System?''


    ********


    A/N:- Yeeeeees.

 Chapter 3: Chapter 2- Understanding the System

    While Richard was contemting the matter,  suddenly another screen appeared before his eyes,


    [As for the advantages of the system:


    1.) Weekly tasks and bonus items.


    2.) System Administration


    3.) Optional Task Assigner]


    ....


    This felt like the System was adding points to its charm to woo Richard. Regardless, he read the content before opting for the first option,


    [1.) Weekly tasks and bonus items: Based on the performance of the task performed, the host would be granted some bonus items or rewards, in addition to the mission reward. These items/rewards can vary and have a close rtion with the difficulty of the mission.]


    It didn''t take him long to understand the content before he went for the second,


    [2.) System Administrator: To a certain degree, the System will assist the Host in every conceivable manner. Moreover, the System will provide support in tracking the favorability of individuals who could potentially be threats to the Host''s life.]


    Richard raised his brows reading that. It almost felt like it was an Otome game or something with that favorability feature there.


    However, considering that he might need to gain a good impression of the main cast to ensure his survival in this world, this feature would be quite helpful.


    ''Let''s see this now....'' Focusing on the [?], Richard began to read thest advantage of the System.


    And this one greatly shocked him.


    [Optional Task Assigner: The Host may choose any wish they desire to be fulfilled, and the System will provide tasks to achieve it. However, once a task is assigned, no additional tasks will be given until the current task ispleted. The tasks may vary in difficulty and frequency.]


    Richard went through that description twice and thrice, before asking, "If I feed the goal of bing the demon king of this world...will the System help me do it?"


    [Undoubtedly, Host.]


    "Fuck..." Richard swore under his breath as he leaned his back against the wall behind him and heaved a long sigh.


    This...was something that could ensure his safety in this world and turn him invincible so no one would decide his fate for him.


    Being powerless and at the mercy of others in his past life, Richard no longer desired such a life where he would have to think of how he could survive another day.


    He wanted to be strong.


    But¡ª


    "System, is it possible for you to assign me a task so I can protect my sister?"


    As he said those words, the face of a little girl clinging to him while sobbing pitifully, came into his vision and Richard felt his heart throbbing painfully in his chest.


    This stinging sensation made him realise that there might be no better use of this feature of the System if he just¡ª


    [Yes, Host, it is.]


    ¡ªwell, that settles it, then.


    "System, integrate with me."


    [Command recieved.]


    [Initiating process...]


    [Combining resources....]


    [....]


    [Congrattions, Host!]


    [You have sessfully gained the most reliable System to ever exist.]


    Richard dryly chuckled, "Well, we will see about it."


    ********


    After he was done with the discussion with the System, Richard tried to think of how he should proceed with this new body.


    His mother¡ªDuchess Scarlette is a very perceptive woman who loves her son more than anything. Richard never has seen his father before nor heard anything from his mother.


    ''A mistake?'' Richard was forced to think if the Duchess mistakenly slept with someone and had to conceive the baby.


    ''Nope...if it had been the case then she wouldn''t have spoiled me this much.'' The reason why Richard survived halfway through the story was because of his background.


    Duchess Scarlette always overlooked Richard''s mistakes and misdeeds and always supported him, directly or from the shadows. And taking advantage of her love for him, Richard did everything that led him to his demise.


    But not anymore. He has to change things.


    Although Richard couldn''t stop behaving like a spoilt brat, considering this world contains regressors, he can somehow influence the aftereffects of his actions.


    But for now, his main concern was this meeting with Emily.


    This particr event would decide various things.


    "Young master!" Suddenly the brown-haired maid who first appeared before him after he woke up in this body, emerged out of his room.


    Her small round face was coated with a thinyer of sweat and her caramel shade eyes trembled in nervousness.


    "You are loud." Richard''s face twisted in slight annoyance, and although he was pretending to be rude, it felt quite natural.


    The maid immediately sobered up before she straightened her posture and bowed in regret, "I apologise for the unsightly disy....I-I was worried about the young master."


    "I heard you. Now leave." Richard didn''t wait to hear her response before he walked inside his room.


    Inside, on his bed, the woman with long crimson hair still slept like she had attained her life goal and now was enjoying her reward.


    And the most disturbing part was that the pillow was now between her legs....ugh.


    ''Seriously...how much obsessed is she with Richar-me?'' Richard couldn''t help but wonder.


    He decided to take a bath for now since he wanted to calm his mind before his mother woke up.


    He has to make sure that she doesn''t suspect him or this would turn nasty in no time.


    Duchess Scarlette was one of the very fewdies who retained her position as a nobility solely based on her achievements. She, not only graduated from the Academy as the top student but has also served in the army.


    Gaining so much experience in a variety of fields makes her one hell of a broken character¡ªand someone who would be quite useful for him in the future.


    ''Let''s see...'' Trying to follow his memory, the few bits he could remember, Richard touched the magic stone which was fixed in the ce of a faucet.


    But nothing happened.


    I need to feed it my magic¡ªRichard discerned.


    Those who can use magic can utilise magic stones to use these facilities like to produce water, light or heat. And those who couldn''t use magic, still rely on traditional means.


    Naturally, since Richard was awakened, he was provided with these facilities.


    ''Haah...now how can I use my etherflow?'' The magical force that energizes one''s magic is known as etherflow. Ether originates from one''s core¡ªand no, that core isn''t the heart.


    One''s core forms at varying locations of the body and through awork of channels¡ªcalled etherflow¡ªthey travel throughout the body of a magician.


    Thework decides the strength of the core and how much magic one''s body can utilise.


    A more widespread etherflow would enable greater ether generation, allowing an individual to recharge their magic for high-ranking spells or more frequent spellcasting.


    The type of magic Richard uses is known as Blood Magic, but this doesn''t mean he is a hemomancer. Instead, he has inherited a unique set of magical abilities from his mother; skills that only members of the Scarlette family possess.


    But Richard can worry about itter. For now, he has to manipte this supernatural phenomenon called Ether.


    "Should I meditate?'' Getting into the lotus position while sitting in the middle of the bathroom, partly naked, he closed his eyes and tried to think deeply about the energy flowing inside his body.


    ....but it didn''t work. His senses weren''t adapted to this body and for a normal human being, listening to even their blood flow was nigh impossible.


    He would have tried to do something more...but suddenly the door of the bathroom swung open, and simultaneously Richard sprang to his feet.


    It was his instincts, honed in his previous life where death could strike without warning...


    However, currently, his source of caution was not a zombie but a sobbing mother who, with her eyes closed and hands raised, advanced towards Richard.


    "Oh, my baaaaaaby...."


    "Wait, mother! I am-guh." His plea was unheard as Richard was met by an unfamiliar warmth.


    Seriously, he has to do something with this son-condy.


    *******


    A/N:- Huehue~

 Chapter 4: Chapter 3- First quest

    Duchess Scarlette Berine¡ªthe Crimson Witch who single-handedly erased the existence of ten thousand demons along with a Demon General in a fit of rage.


    She went on the battlefield alone, fuelled up by the anguish of her son''s death and when that anger bubbled up and exploded, the one-fourth of the demon king''s army turned into dust.


    That shows how much affection she carries for Richard. Although she died in that war, it doesn''t lessen the influence she could bring to this world.


    The Duchess fears nothing in the world more than the loss of her only family. She can be a lethal weapon for the Empire. An assistance to the hero party. And a deterrent for the demons. However, for Richard, she was nothing but a doting mother who couldn''t live without him.


    "Mm...finally, I feel relieved. My baby remembers me." With his upper bodypletely naked, Richard sat on the sofa with his mother on hisp. There were several marks of her lipstick on his cheek but he ignored that for the moment.


    His main concern was, whether the Duchess would find out about him being not Richard. But looking at her doting side, he knew that he was able to convince her.


    ''Is my personality the same as Richard....no, it can''t be...'' He inwardly shook his head in denial. In hisst life, he never talked to his sister rudely and was never an arrogant prick.


    ...well, for most of the part.


    "Richie, do you wanna take a bath with me?" Realizing that she had interrupted him, Be asked with an innocent tilt of her head.


    For a moment, Richard forgot that this woman was in herte thirties, not in her teenage years. Those innocent eyes were there to just lure him.


    However, "No, mother. I am quite alright by myself."


    "Che." He would ignore that sour reaction as he lifted thedy from hisp and softly nted back on the couch.


    He was about to walk back into the bathroom when suddenly thedy called out, "By the way Richie...are you having a problem channelling your ether?"


    "---!!" He was thankful that his back was facing the Duchess or his shocked look might have revealed his secret.


    He took not a second longer before regaining hisposure and responding to her, "No...why do you ask?"


    A liar steals their eyes away, that''s why Richard turned to look at her with a confused frown¡ªdoing his best to not look suspicious.


    Be tilted her head again, but this time she was genuinely confused, "I mean...from what I could sense, you aren''t regting ether through your body properly. It would be counterproductive, baby."


    Richard held himself from gulping in a fret. This woman...is quite dangerous.


    He couldn''t remember if there was any canon character who could assess one''s etherflow without using any specific spell. And here, thisdy has trained her sensory skills enough to tell his etherflow without even examining him specifically.


    Not good. He needs toe up with an answer or who knows what she might do if she suspects someone else is using her son''s body.


    "I think I am nearing another Sprouting that''s why I am taking it easy and not using my etherflow in any way which could slow down my Sprouting."


    Sprouting refers to the creation of a new etherflow base. The more bases one has, the more ether would flow in one''s body and naturally, one would be able to use moreplex and heavy-magic-consuming spells.


    Berine''s eyes widened, "Isn''t this your fourth?! This calls for a celebration!" She jumped from the sofa like an excited child and regarded this achievement as worth celebrating. Hopping alternatively on her feet, she looked nothing like a Duchess.


    Richard shook his head instantly, "I am still not sure if this is another Sprouting or not so please keep this news to yourself for the sake of my reputation."


    "Aww...kay." She heaved a sigh and kicked an imaginary rock in sadness. Although it wasn''tpletely sure if her son could grow another base or not, even the faintest of chances called for a celebration.


    But well...Be would cut a cake by herself tonight and celebrate this asion in secrecy.


    "Now, can I go?" Hearing Richard, she nodded.


    Richard heaved a sigh and finally walked back inside the bathroom.


    There was something he now felt the urgency about. He has to somehow connect with his ether or he would be done for.


    Although he lied to the Duchess just now, he couldn''t keep on having his magic suppressed like this. He has to find a way to get a hold of it otherwise it wouldn''t take long for those priests from the church to return.


    ''I hope they don''t have any mental interference magic...''


    Taking a long breath, Richard threw away all his concerns and sat down on the ground once again.


    He tried to remember if there was any method given in the novel. However, essing ether has been so natural to the main character that it never was mentioned how he did it.


    ''I have to locate my ether core first...'' The epicentre where from where all the etherflowworks originate. The generator of the magic in his body beats just like his heart. If he could hear his heart then hearing the ether core wouldn''t be a problem.


    ''Focus...focus....'' Frowning until his brows didn''t seem like they were touching, Richard dwelled deeper in his subconscious to locate it.


    Detaching his consciousness from the outside world, his sole motive remained to investigate whaty within him. All he could see was darkness, and amidst that darkness, he felt it.


    The subtle movement of something within him, which pulsated like his heart but the intensity and the pace were slightly different from the blood-pumping organ.


    Richard didn''t release his focus and kept on looking deeper into himself. The orb was visible but notpletely. He could feel it but couldn''t locate it. However, the very fact he noticed the part from where ether was produced was an achievement in itself.


    ''Fuuuu....'' Opening his eyes, Richard realized that he was bathed. But it wasn''t water that wetted him, rather it was his own sweat.


    ''I have located the ether core...but to release it and utilize my magic I have to concentrate a little more...''


    [Ding!]


    [Quest arrived!]


    [Manipte your ether to release the water from the gemstone.]


    [Time: 30 minutes]


    [Reward: 20 points.]


    Richard frowned reading the rewards. He didn''t see any tab which showed his status.


    "System....how could I use that twenty points?"


    The answer arrived in an instant,


    [The Optional Task Assigner allows you to gain points and donate them to the person you have opted to save from your past life. In short, these points can be used to enhance the strength, speed, luck or other stats of your sister.]


    Richard''s eyes parted wide upon reading the description. This...was incredible.


    Hesitantly he asked, "Umm...is it possible to see her current stats?"


    [Yes, of course!]


    [Name: Be Anderson]


    [Age: 18]


    [Race: Human]


    [Str: 11]


    [Spd: 11(15)]


    [Int: 30]


    [Luk: 20]


    [Special skills: Skinning, baking.]


    [The reduced stats mean the person has faced some situation that might have temporarily lessened their ability. Like a wound or tiredness.]


    .....


    For some reason, his eyes softened upon seeing that name. In hisst life, the reason he was able to survive for that long and didn''t sumb to the anguish he had to face daily was her.


    Subconsciously, he asked the system, "Is there any way of seeing her?"


    [Not now, but in the future uponpleting a certain number of quests, the system would grant the facility of monitoring the target.]


    That made him motivated. There was nothing he could do in this world other than believe in this system. If it is telling the truth then Richard has more than one reason to fulfill every task it assigns.


    With a new vigour and with better motivation Richard sat down inside the bathroom once again and while resting his hand on the gemstone of the bathtub he closed his eyes.


    And in the next moment¡ª


    **FISSSSSSSS**


    Richard opened his eyes wide as he felt water sshing against his face. The gemstone he was touching suddenly burst opennding a fountain on his face. And not only this one but every gemstone in the bathroom began to spit a whole lot of water.


    Richard chuckled at his achievement which arrived by who knows how.


    However, what mattered to him the most was,


    [Ding!]


    [Quest achieved!]


    [Congrattions Host!]


    ....


    *****


    A/N:- Ehe~

 Chapter 5: Chapter 4- Reunion

    Thankfully, the gemstone gradually stopped the water supply once the ether was no longer being fed. Additionally, the bathroom''s drainage system was efficient enough to prevent any flooding.


    Richard took a bath finally and after wiping his body, he wore a bathrobe.


    When he got out, hesitantly, he found there was no one in the room¡ªmuch to his relief.


    Hopping his way towards the cupboard he took out a fresh pair of clothes.


    He selected a white tunic that fell to his knees, paired perfectly with a dark blue belt thatplemented the tunic''s shade. Toplete the look, he wore dark pants that reached his ankles and a pair of masin leather shoes.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Richard couldn''t help but nod in admiration at how good he looked. His long hair just added some wild charm to him and these expensive clothes perfectly suited the young man.


    ''Should I train a little? Yeah, that would do.'' The academy would be started in a few weeks and everyone who enrolls has to take certain examinations which would decide their ss in the academy.


    Although Richard was spoiled and often behaved like a jerk, he was actually quite formidable in the magical field. Not only could he manipte ether better than his peers, but his proficiency in Blood Magic surpassed even that of the main character.


    ''I should get a hold of my powers before the academy begins.'' With such thoughts, he left his room¡ªonly to meet a certain man waiting for him outside.


    "Young master, Madame asked me to bring you for lunch, once you are done." This person was the samenky man who gave a very ominous vibe back then.


    However, Richard now has regained some of his memories and knows that this person can be trusted. Well, that was what his memory served, not like Richard was going to follow his memories blindly.


    "I understand." Without another word, he began to follow his remembrance and head towards the dining space which was a little far from his room.


    The man was silently following Richard which gave the young man the chance tomand him, "Prepare the indoor arena for me to train. I don''t want anyone there to interfere so don''t call the instructor."


    "Understood, my lord." The butler immediately replied without asking needless questions.


    Richard felt a little strange, givingmands like this. The world he came from, givingmands like this could only be possible if someone is on the top of the hierarchy and has numerous resources in their possession. Wealth and reputation didn''t work in that apocalyptic world. Those who had the resources, a safe ce, and a weapon to defend themselves held a high position in society.


    As they reached the dining space, Richard spotted his mother, sitting at the head position and reading something from the document resting on the table.


    The way she remained focused told him that she indeed was a workingdy. And not just a Duchess in the name.


    Richard took the seat on her left with the help of the butler and once he was seated the Duchess finally tore her eyes away from the file and looked at him with a smile.


    "Feeling good, now?" She asked as she cupped his cheek with her left hand and assessed hisplexion.


    Unlike before, he didn''t seem out of ce and his etherflow provided her the assurance that her son wasn''t harming himself.


    Richard nodded stiffly before he asked, "Tomorrow, can I get permission to use the Teleportation portal?"


    Be blinked in confusion before she asked, "Are you going to meet the daughter of Count Cravenford?"


    "You knew about it?" Richard asked with his brows raised. Well, it wasn''t that surprising that thedy of the house was aware of the envoy that arrived.


    "Ehe~you mama knows everything that happens in this mansion." She pumped her chest and announced in a proud tone.


    Richard heaved a sigh before asking, "So can I use it?"


    "The Duchess permits you! Go and meet your fianc¨¦e."


    *******


    Richard ate a light lunch and took his leave soon after.


    Tomorrow, anything could happen. Maybe the heroine is calling him there to kill him? Anything was possible.


    This world possessed some regressors who knew what kind of obstacle Richard would be in the future. Removing Richard from the track wouldn''t be a wise choice for them¡ªconsidering what grave damage the Duchess might bestow on them.


    As such, Richard was curious to know what Emily had in store for him.


    ''Haah...let''s see...'' Standing in the middle of the indoor training ground, Richard wielded a wooden sword and began his training.


    *******


    Miles away from Duchess Scarlette''s estate, inside a mansion not as grand as the former''s, a certain blonde young girl could be seen.


    Surrounded by flowers and greenery, the girl enjoyed fresh tea and some confections at this untimely hour.


    Emily Cravenford, who appeared to be sixteen years old, had actually lived for twenty-two years and had returned to the past.


    The reason why she seemed so calm and collected despite knowing what disaster awaited them, was because, until she didn''t meet ''him'' she knew she wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    The person for whom she has lived for so long and for whom she has returned to the past. Her first and only love¡ªEthan.


    Tomorrow she was going to get rid of thebel of being the fianc¨¦ of a scumbag and devote her life to Ethan once again.


    He is the only person who is worthy of her affection. Someone who never thinks of himself and lives for others'' sake. Although a little careless and rash at times, Ethan has always been a reliable man for her.


    And soon, once the academy begin she would meet him once again.


    "Mydy, a guest has arrived and they wish to see you." Suddenly a maid arrived and she stated with her head bowed.


    Emily frowned hearing that before she asked, "Did they tell their name?"


    The maid instantly replied, "Thedy called herself Eleanor."


    The cup from Emily''s hand nearly dropped upon hearing that name. She paused for a moment before immediately springing to her feet.


    ''El?!'' She couldn''t believe her ears that Eleanor hade to meet her all the way here.


    She didn''t make her wait for long and began to walk towards the reception with long strides.


    The maid was surprised to see the vigor in herdy''s temperament but naturally, she didn''t say anything and followed thedy.


    Once Emily reached her destination, she found the person she was expecting to see.


    Long curly purple hair, a pair of round violet eyes, and an adorable little face. There was no doubt about it. This person was one of those who had traveled back in time with Emily and shared amon goal of saving this world and their beloved.


    "Leave... everyone." Hearing Emily''smand the maid who followed her and the one who served the tea for Eleanor, bowed their head and wordlessly walked away.


    Emily used her detection spell to sense if someone was eavesdropping before she chanted a magic barrier around the ce so their conversation wouldn''t get heard by someone who was not supposed to hear them.


    "El..." Emily slowly treads towards the violet-haired and the same was true for thetter as they embraced each other with moisture building in their eyes.


    "We really..."


    "...returned..." What Emily failed to utter, Eleanorpleted it.


    They couldn''t believe that they had actually returned to the past and had the chance to change the future. They have a chance to live those beautiful moments with Ethan again and provide him with the love and care he deserves.


    They finally have the chance to negate all the dangers and live a happy life.


    ********


    A/N:- Heh~yuri? Jk~

 Chapter 6: Chapter 5- Be careful

    "How did you travel so far in such a short time?" Just two days ago, they had returned to the past and Emily thought everyone would need some time to reconnect with their old lifestyle.


    Although she was far from displeased upon reuniting with her sister, Emily couldn''t help but feel amazed that Eleanor traveled over a continent to reach out to her.


    "I wouldn''t havee here so soon, since I have various preparations to do myself." Eleanor said after she rested the cup back on the saucer, "However, remembering him, I knew you would take some action without telling anyone."


    With her gaze turning a little stern, the violet-haired teenager added, "I am talking about Richard. You were nning to do something about him, right?"


    Hearing those words, a frown spoiled her angelic face as Emily said, "I am going to break off the engagement with him and also would warn him to stay away from me and us."


    Her aura seemed to havee alive when the topic of conversation diverted towards Richard.


    Eleanor hated Richard with a fiery passion. However, among Ethan''s four lovers, Emily held the deepest grudge against him.


    However, as much as Eleanor wanted to test her ancient spells on Richard to see how tolerant he is to torture, she couldn''t do it. Not now, that is.


    "Emily, I want to ask you something."


    Eleanor held the blond one''s hand as her tone became a little quieter, "Have you ever met Richard apart from family gatherings before? Like before joining the Academy that is?"


    Emily''s frown only deepened but not because she was displeased with Eleanor''s query; rather, she was thinking deeply about her question.


    It has been a long time since she joined the academy¡ªconsidering she has spent seven years ahead of the present time¡ªthat''s why she had a hard time recalling if she had met Richard before enrollment.


    However, Emily couldn''t find any urrence where they had to meet in person on their initiative.


    Emily always had a bad impression of Richard. The way he used to treat his servants and also, how he always boasted his background and his family¡ªshe loathed it all. She heard rumours that Richard was a frequent customer of prostitution houses as well¡ªfurther elevating her disgust. That''s why, in the past, she never considered meeting him unless it was mandated by her father.


    "No...I haven''t. But why does it matter? We both know that he is an obstacle who can hurt Ethan for his twisted reasons."


    "Exactly, those twisted reasons I am trying to discern here."


    Eleanor''s words further confused her as Emily asked in a slightly annoyed tone, "What are you trying to find here? Richard is a self-centred, arrogant prick who knows nothing about empathy andpassion."


    "And are you sure about that?"


    Emily could no longer remain seated as she sprang to her feet and with a frown she asked, "What''s wrong with you? Have you dropped someponents of your head while travelling through time?"


    Eleanor didn''t show any irritation nor she seemed impatient like Emily. Rather she took a piece of cookie and calmly munched it.


    Emily grumbled at the cold response which made her seem the bad person here.


    This wasn''t how she imagined her reunion!


    Once Eleanor finished the cookie, she asked Emily in her usual tone, "If you have calmed down, then try to remember how Richard died."


    Emily sighed in exasperation. Again, this was about Richard.


    She sat back down beside Emily and said, "Once Richard realized he had defeated Ethan, he felt an unexpected emptiness. With no life goal left, and in a moment of twisted rity, he ended it all by plucking his own head off."


    Emily couldn''t forget that day when she cried her heart out beside a burnt and broken Ethan who had lost in battle against Richard.


    Unlike Ethan, whoes from amoner''s background and who has never trained seriously in his life, Richard has been provided with everything necessary to be a strong warrior.


    That battle was in a way useful for Ethan since after that, he trained double the amount of his usual routine and became quite strong in no time. However, this time around Emily would find another way to motivate Ethan, rather than letting him get hurt by that menace.


    Emily remained silent. The first time since she arrived a tired look wrinkled her perfectly well-proportioned face. This tiredness was the umtion of war and bloodshed she had faced.


    Pinching the bridge of her nose, Eleanor said something which she knew that Emily wouldn''t like, "Lily...I know it would sound unreal, but there is a definite reason for Richard''s death. He didn''t kill himself just because he was messed up in his head."


    Emily chose to remain silent and allow Eleanor to speak whatever was going on in her mind.


    Eleanor was the brain of their team, and if she had something she needed to convey to Emily before her meeting with Richard, it had to be crucial.


    Collecting her thoughts, Eleanor looked into Emily''s eyes and held her hand tightly as she uttered, "When the fight broke out I was there. When the battle was going on between Ethan and Richard, I was there. And when Richard died, I was watching as well. And since I wasn''t in a rtionship with Ethan at that time, I was able to look at the situation more rationally and unbiasedly."


    With her tone turning a little heavy she asked, "And you know what I saw in Richard''s eyes when he saw you crying for Ethan..."


    No...Emily didn''t want to hear. She wanted to close her ears and run away. However, fate and Eleanor both were cruel to her,


    "Richard was heartbroken Lily. He...he realised that the person he loves would never love him back that''s why seeing you in Ethan''s arms made him what he became, and seeing you cry for Ethan, broke Richardpletely."


    With another sigh, Eleanor concluded, "That''s why Emily, you need to be quite careful tomorrow."


    ********


    "Fckkkkkkkkk!!!!" Shouting at the top of his lungs wouldn''t be helpful, he knew, but there was nothing Richard could have done in this situation other than shouting.


    Who knew, that trying hard to ess his bloodline magic would set the whole indoor arena on me?


    Connect with your ether, track your etherflow and let the world burn¡ªwas his mantra but he never expected that thest part would actually be true.


    Currently, he is trying to find an escape route to get out of this ce before he falls unconscious. However, as much as he tried to leave the mes, the red fiery fire followed him even more


    It was like they were ying catch with him but Richard was not really in the mood to y at all!


    ''Shit...am I going to die again?'' Standing in the middle of the gym, Richard couldn''t help but feel a surge of concern. Around him, live mes flowed like a ferocious flood, their heat intense enough to scorch an entire town in one devastating sweep. The crackling firelight cast eerie, dancing shadows on the walls, and the acrid scent of smoke filled the air.


    What the redhead failed to notice was the fact that until now he has yet to receive a single burn from the mes.


    Amidst the chaos, both in his surroundings and his mind, suddenly a gap was created in a straight path by the wind and that path connected Richard with a familiar woman.


    Berine stood there, with her eyes widened in shock.


    Richard dashed towards her and maybe just for a moment the old soul of Richard had taken over, he didn''t think twice before hugging thedy, "Oh god, thanks foring."


    Be hugged her son back but the shock from her face had yet to fade. Behind her stood numerous servants who were mages as well however until Berine didn''t arrive these mes didn''t budge at all.


    And the reason why these mes held such unique strength was something that only the Duchess knew.


    ''Richie....when did you....''


    *******


    A/N:- I hope the description of the scenes is understandable. I am new to this genre so give me some time to develop my skills.


    Now I can receive power stones so if you have any, drop ''em.

 Chapter 7: Chapter 6- Suspicion?

    In her office, the crimson-haired Duchess worked with a serious frown marring her beautiful face.


    Being a Duchess didn''t just grant her the privilege of wielding authority as she pleased; it also came with numerous responsibilities resting on her shoulders. However, at this moment, her mind was far from her duties.


    ''Hmm....these people might be a little troublesome...'' Be was currently checking the list of the students who would enrol in the same Academy as her beloved son this year.


    It was a mother''s duty to ensure her son''s safety, and Be was doing her best to keep him out of harm''s way.


    Those who posed a threat to Richie''s healthy school life had to be removed¡ªthat was her motive. Nothing in this world was allowed to displease her child. He deserved the best and all the happiness the world could offer.


    And Be would ensure that everything happens as she wishes them to.


    *Knock* *knock* *knock*


    Hearing the three consecutive knocks, a tick formed on her forehead before she closed the file and told the person, "Come in."


    From the other side, the personal maid of Richard dashed inside with a petrified look on her pale face, "Ma-madame...young master....fire...."


    The maid closed her mouth instantly upon feeling the overwhelming aura of the Duchess. A moment the maid saw the Duchess'' widened eyes and in the next, Berine''s figure blurred past the maid.


    She remembered that her son said something about training in the indoor arena, so without a second thought, thedy advanced toward it.


    And when she reached there¡ª


    "Oh lord...." Her eyes were parted wide upon seeing the mes erupting from within the gymnasium and roaring higher than the ceiling of the building. The whole ce was enveloped in the fiery embrace.


    "Your Grace! We have been trying to extinguish the fire with everything in our capabilities but..." She didn''t pay attention to the yapping of the servants and advanced towards the gymnasium.


    Just as she was about to walk past the servants, she quietly said, "Pray that nothing has happened to Richie, or death would be mercy for you."


    The entire crew, busy extinguishing the mes, trembled at the presence of the Duchess. Their faces turned as pale as ghosts, and sweat poured down their brows in torrents. The sheer intensity of her gaze made their hands shake and their resolve falters, each one acutely aware of the immense pressure her presence exerted.


    Berine didn''t linger there for long and stood directly in front of the doors of the arena.


    She could sense it. The flow of the fire and its desire to be tamed. However, it wasn''t Berine who could tame it¡ªthese mes have their master but the problem was, the said master wasn''t still prepared to take the responsibility.


    She raised her hand and without any chanting she shed her hand down¡ªcreating a path that connected herself and the only person she could sense inside the gymnasium.


    Her eyes felt relief seeing her beloved still unharmed and her heart was enveloped with warmth when he ran towards her and embraced her.


    "Oh god...thanks foring."


    He must be confused and terrified that''s why he didn''t hesitate to hug his mother in front of others.


    She tenderly wrapped her hands around his back and slowly patted him, "It''s okay....mama will always save you."


    Although she still was shocked by the fact that her son reawakened the ancient mes, she couldn''t miss these moments when Richie depended on her.


    Closing her eyes she rejoiced at this moment which arrived in the face of a disaster.


    ********


    After leaving the ce Richard was brought to his room.


    He couldn''t remember how this happened but while he was trying to utilize his Ether to augment his weapon, the fire burst from within him and slowly from the wooden sword, everything started to burn.


    Although he wasn''t harmed, the experience of being surrounded by me was not pleasant. It was traumatising.


    "Are you feeling okay now?" His mother asked as she took the ss of water from his hand.


    Richard shook his head up and down before asking, "Was the fire put out?"


    The Duchess smiled at that before she slightly shook her head and said, "You don''t need to worry about that son. For now, take a rest and try to not move around much. Although the healer said that you are unharmed, there can be any internal injury that might get severe if you move carelessly."


    There was something he sensed that his mother was hiding from him. Earlier, her reaction to the fire was quite unsettling as well, after all, a normal wildfire shouldn''t have astounded the Duchess right?


    Not to talk about, the people who were responsible for ensuring Richard''s safety weren''t able to do anything as well.


    ''Forget it...I will think about itter...'' Listening to his mother''s advice, Richardid down the bed and covered his eyes with his forearm.


    "Sleep well, baby." Be softly caressed his hair before she got up and began to walk outside¡ªthe smile from her facepletely wiped off.


    Some ipetent pests have to be removed¡ªshe inwardly muttered.


    **********


    The people who came to attend the funeral of their parents have long left but he remained standing in front of their graves for a long time.


    Until...a little girl walked to stand beside him and hugged him tightly.


    ''Brother...I won''t ever leave you....''


    ''Really...you are such a child, Be...'' While caressing her head he spoke with a chuckle while his silly sister clung to him like he was herst life support.


    He didn''t have much feelings for his parents since they were more like a money-lending machine rather than actual parents. However, upon their death he felt sad...and emptiness.


    If not for Be then when the disaster befell the world, he might have never considered fighting back. However, the one who kept him motivated and never allowed him to stop believing in people was Be.


    Thest time he saw her, she was still crying like she did when their parents died. And that will girl was the reason why Richard was so enthusiastic about this life of his.


    *****


    ''Haah...let''s see....'' He had twenty points in the store which he could use to enhance his sister''s stats.


    [Name: Be Anderson]


    [Age: 18]


    [Race: Human]


    [Str: 11]


    [Spd: 15]


    [Int: 30]


    [Luk: 20]


    [Special skills: Skinning, baking.]


    [Avable points: 20]


    ...


    ''Hmm....'' After thinking for a bit, Richard finally came to a decision,


    "Five to strength, five to speed and rest to luck." The most crucial factor to survive in that world is luck. If you are lucky then you would survive a horde of zombies with only a pencil in hand. And if you are not....well, then a toddler might be enough.


    [Command epted!]


    [The points would be distributed!]


    Richard sighed as a smile lifted the edges of his lips. Hopefully, this would help his sister survive in that hell of a world.


    ********


    The next day, early in the morning, Richard woke up and decided to go for a run.


    Since he had been asleep since the evening, he found himself wide awake before sunrise, so he thought why not?


    Although he has magical blessings with a strong bloodline, he needs to maintain his physical self as well since in a battle anything could happen.


    Richard originally was quite weak in closebat since he never actually trained seriously. The swordsmanship he learned was under mandatory self-defense sses, imposed by his worrywart mother.


    "*Huff* Fuck...I am already reaching my limit..." Only after running for around three hundred meters, Richard felt his vision darkening¡ªforcing him to halt.


    In hisst life, due to the circumstances, his physique had be like an athlete and to fight against zombies he had to hone his skills to fight with anything he got his hands on.


    From a screwdriver to an axe, he has fought with everything that can kill.


    However, now he has a variety of weapons to train with and a motive to be stronger. He might fail toplete the quests which the system would assign because of hisck of physical abilities. That''s why training was necessary.


    Reaching the outdoor training ground he took a wooden sword again and closed his eyes.


    He was not going to utilise his ether this time and practice just like that.


    However before he could begin, a voice called out to him,


    "Would you like to train with me, young master?" It was the bespectacled butler who came to take him to dining yesterday.


    Richard recalled his name to be Albert and he has been serving him for the past ten years.


    Richard smirked. This could be for the best. The people around him know that Richard is aplete newbie inbat so asking for help wouldn''t cause him trouble.


    "If you are so eager to be beaten, then be my guest." As an arrogant prick, Richard responded.


    However, what Richard failed to notice in the butler''s eyes was the subtle suspicion clouding his eyes.


    *********


    A/N:- Caught? Nah. The next chapter would involve some training before we move to that meeting with the heroine.


    Drop some power stones for this noob author.

 Chapter 8: Chapter 7- Training

    Albert had a feeling that there was something wrong with the master he served.


    Yesterday, after Richard woke up, he had been acting a little out of ce. The first factor that Albert noticed was the suppression of Richard''s ether¡ªsomething which no magician attempts to do in their right mind.


    Suppressing your Ether could lead to numerous difficulties. It was like restraining your life force from working in the way it generally does.


    The next thing Albert noticed strange in Richard was his treatment towards the servants, which was pretty tame. Compared to that time when a maid could get thrashed by him just upon speaking a little louder, the current Richard was obviously quite gentle.


    Not to mention, the young master also decided to train yesterday, and inbat no less. For someone who usuallyzes around all day and has a particr dislike for weapons and martial arts, Richard was exhibiting some quite strange behavior.


    Under normal circumstances, one should have been ted by the fact that their young master has improved his personality. However, Albert couldn''t swallow such a drastic change all of a sudden.


    However, Albert had a different opinion.


    What if his master was under the influence of a dark mage? There are several mages in this world, and some possess unique skills. Albert had personally seen sorcerers with mental interference abilities. There was a chance that Master Richard was also under the influence of one of those wizards.


    That''s why he has decided to monitor Richard from up close and if he indeed finds something strange, then the Duchess would have to know.


    *******


    [Richard''s POV:]


    "Come at me, young master." The butler remained rooted in his ce with no weapon in his hand. If I hadn''t recalled memories of Richard then I would have thought that Albert was taking me lightly.


    I took a long breath and assumed a natural stance that couldn''t be called orthodox. I have learned to use weapons in the wild so my technique held no sharp edge, just blunt force.


    Once I knew I was ready, I left my spot and advanced towards my opponent with my gaze turning sharp¡ªbeing prepared if he decided to move at thest moment.


    However, he showed no sign of movement, allowing me to retain my decision of striking the side of his neck.


    Swinging my de in a horizontal sh, I aimed at the spot that had been the most useful against zombies.


    However, the opponent I am facing right now wasn''t an undead. As such,


    *DHAK*


    With his palm appearing in a sh, he blocked the strike and my weapon came to a standstill.


    I didn''t waste time dwelling on my utter failure; I immediatelyunched another attack from the opposite side. However, every strike I aimed at him was effortlessly parried.


    sh, stab, hammer¡ªI unleashed everything in my arsenal, every technique I had painstakingly learned, but it was futile. Albert deflected each blow with the ease of swatting away a fly. He was an imprable iron wall, an immovable fortress that I couldn''t even hope to dent.


    Annoyed, I tried to hit his chin with an inverted sh.


    "Huh?" Something unexpected happened. This time, Albert didn''t raise his hand to block the attack. Instead, he allowed the wooden de to strike his chin. In an instant, he lowered his head, trapping the de between his chin and chest with a precise, calcted movement.


    Before I could pull the sword away he held the sword from the middle and with a smooth movement¡ª


    *Crack*


    Under my widened gaze, Albert broke the sword from the middle like it was a twig for him.


    I backed away with sweat forming on my forehead.


    This guy...I knew he was dangerous but this was a little absurd.


    "Young master, I suggest you utilize your ether or this battle won''tst long." He suggested¡ªamusement evident in his voice.


    My eyes narrowed in annoyance. This butler was flying a little too high.


    I had two options: First, to continue my battle with another sword and try to be a little tactical this time. Or....do what Albert suggested. However, more than anyone, I know how little control I have over my magic.


    ''But who cares....''  With a snicker, I held the broken de with both of my hands and focused on that flow that was traveling across my body.


    The fiery sensation I felt yesterday, I just had to control it. I couldn''t let the world burn this time, just the de.


    ''Concentrate....focus....'' Repeating the mantra didn''t help but I could feel the vibe so it was okay.


    *Shwang*


    Suddenly I heard it...the familiar sound of me cracking through the wood.


    My hands trembled slightly. The scene from yesterday shed before my eyes¡ªthe vivid memory of being engulfed by the fiery dance of death.


    But for someone who has seen humans eaten alive right in front of my eyes, this much couldn''t stop me.


    My eyes went blur past the me and locked on Albert''s. He remained rooted at his spot while I conjured the ether.


    Whether I should be thankful or cautious of his behavior was something I decided to think aboutter.


    My current priorityy innding a strike on the person.


    ''Fuuu....'' Exhaling another deep breath I charged at him. With my long strides, I was before him in three steps with my ming de raised above my head.


    Time seemed to have paused in that moment when I began to slice it down and unlike before I could see what Albert would be doing to counter my attack.


    Just as he raised his forearm to block my de, I smirked and released the hold from my sword¡ªstartling my opponent. I didn''t give him time to realize before clenching my fist and directing it towards his exposed torso.


    *Dhak*


    A loud reverberation echoed in the training field. Without knowing I had used all my strength behind that attack which could easily make a man kneel in pain.


    However,


    "Not bad, young master." It wasn''t that Albert was too strong to show any reaction to my attack; it was that he remained calm because my punch never evennded on his stomach.


    If I saw through his defense then he sensed my tactics and raised his leg to dodge my punch.


    "Ughh....fuck!" I cursed out aloud, once the pain finally shot back into my arm.


    "What the fuck is wrong with your knee?" I spat while rubbing my numb punch.


    The bespectacled bastard chuckled before he continued, "You not only showed great control over your magical power but also used some underhanded tactics tond a blow."


    "In short you are calling me a loser," I asked with a nk expression.


    The way he chuckled again was irritating but his following words made me feel a little better,


    "You realized that defeating your opponent wouldn''t be possible through normal means so you just took a little different path."


    "Yeah, yeah." I shrugged before telling him, "I am going back. Have breakfast prepared."


    "As you wish, my lord." He gave a light bow as I walked past him¡ªheading towards the mansion.


    *******


    Albert kept on looking at the distancing back of his young master.


    Although he was quite impressed by the performance, the cloud of doubt became even more dense.


    The battle tactics and proactiveness Richard showed were not something someone could learn in one day. The traits which Richard showed were of someone who has gotten involved in conflicts numerous times.


    Not to talk, even after realizing that Albert was way out of his league, Richard didn''t show any sign of anger. Rather, he seemed motivated.


    It was too good of a change that Albert couldn''t help but feel a little suspicious.


    ''Should I....tell the Duchess?''


    *********


    A/N:- Uh-oh. I apologize if the fight scene looked dull. I am new to this so give me some time to develop my skills. I will do better next time.


    Drop somements and PS to show appreciation and help me remain motivated.

 Chapter 9: Chapter 8- Meeting~1

    Teleportation portal¡ªa device created to travel long distances in an instant. The mechanism works based on the memories of the person desiring to teleport and to activate the system, providing a little ether would suffice.


    What technology was used to build the small pedestal-like device which doesn''t seem much unique from its outer covering was unknown. Only the magic technician and the mages who helped in building the device could ever understand its structure.


    Since the artifact was unique and useful, its price was naturally sky-high. However, for someone like the Duchess, it was quite natural to have a portal in her possession.


    For those who cannot afford to have the artifact for their personal use, utilize the public teleportation portal in exchange for fees.


    "Have a safe journey, baby." Standing across him was his mother, apanied by several maids who came to bid him farewell.


    Since not many people could teleport at once and it takes a day''s worth of cooldown before the device could be used again, Richard was only going to Cravenford with his personal maid.


    However, Berine was not worried since she had already sent someone to Cravenford who would protect Richard if something happened.


    Richard nodded before he touched the orb situated at the head of the pedestal and without much trouble, pushed ether inside the orb.


    The image in his mind was the mansion''s front where Emily lives. He has a vivid image of that ce since Richard was quite fond of that ce.


    A blinding light engulfed the teleportation stage and once the light faded, the two figures disappeared.


    ********


    [Emily''s POV:]


    I never thought that I would be feeling this nervous to meet Richard.


    After Eleanor visited me yesterday and made me aware of some of the things, which I failed to notice, I was forced to change my opinion of Richard.


    It wasn''t like I had forgiven him or had any thought of continuing my rtionship with him. My body, soul, mind and everything belongs to Ethan and that ce cannot be taken by anyone else.


    I was worried about the situation I was going to face now.


    If what Eleanor said was true then the reason why Richard became so cruel and antagonised Ethan was because he liked me and was jealous of Ethan.


    I couldn''t remember what I did that Richard began to like me. We weren''t some sort of childhood friend and had met in some formal gatherings before our parents decided to tie us up in a bond of marriage.


    I never felt anything from this rtionship. I was just following my father''s orders so there was no love in this rtionship. And after realising Richard''s personality I knew I could never fall for him.


    Then...why did he start to develop feelings for me?


    ''Wait...I can''t be hasty...all Eleanor said was assumed not evident...'' I heaved a long breath and calmed myself. Eleanor might be right or may have misunderstood something. That''s why I need to confirm things when I meet Richard¡ª


    "Mydy, Master Richard hase to meet you."


    For some reason, I was feeling anxious once again, but I didn''t let it show on my face and got up.


    Truth be told, I was hoping that Eleanor''s hypothesis would turn out to be untrue. I wouldn''t know what to do if I got to know that Richard became like that and died because of me.


    I am going to find all my answers today.


    ********


    The moment Emily entered the reception area, the old soul that used to reside in Richard''s body, began to act up.


    His body started to turn hot and his heart was beating probably faster than how it was when he was surrounded by mes. However, regardless of the changes he felt, Richard retained aposed front as he watched the blond princess walking towards him.


    Her features were quite beautiful and her eyes were worth getting lost in. In his previous life, Richard couldn''t even think if there was someone as beautiful as her even amongst many of the actresses.


    However, living in the wild where he got tempted by many refugee women in the past, Richard has built quite a good tolerance against charming people.


    As she entered he got up from his seat.


    Her eyes seemed to be trembling, although she tried to maintain a calm facade.


    Richard didn''t say anything about that and took her hand before with a light bow, he kissed the back of her hand.


    "I hope you are doing great, Emily." This politeness was something the previous Richard showed to her so he didn''t go out of his way to insult her right off the bat.


    For a moment she froze up hearing his voice¡ªmuch to his confusion¡ªbefore she followed somehow, "I-I hope you are in good health as well, Sir Richard."


    The awkward greeting concluded as thedy didn''t linger at the spot and after retracting her hand she sat on the cushioned-settles across him.


    Richard didn''t show any reaction to her abrupt and somewhat rude behaviour before he sat back down.


    An ufortable silence descended upon the room as the two teenagers sat silently. Emily looked quite out of ce, with all her fidgeting and nervousness on disy while Richard wore an immovable mask of indifference.


    Finally, to lift the mood, Emily suggested, "Would Sir Richard like to have some tea?" As she said she nced at the maid.


    However, before the maid could have moved, Richard''s cold voice reached them, "No, I am quite okay. Rather, I would like to hear about the matter for which I was invited here, Emily."


    His authoritative tone and his strict personality were the same as ever¡ªthat''s why Emily never doubted this person wasn''t Richard.


    And the doubts rting to another matter, which had been clouding her heart had slightly cleared as well. This person...could never be in love with her. After all, which person would talk so stiffly and domineeringly with the girl he loves?


    ''El...you were wrong. He is nothing but an arrogant prick and would remain the same regardless of what I do.'' She inwardly muttered with her fist clenched. Her previous nervous visage now adopted a more fierce look as she red at Richard.


    Without turning to look back, shemanded, "Leave."


    The maids bowed and without a single word, they walked out of the room.


    Richard nced at the brte maid he brought along and following the suit she also bowed and walked out.


    Now left alone, Emily had a much more confident demeanour and she looked certain of what she had to say.


    She knew that this would bring her and her family some problems but being regarded as the fianc¨¦e of this man was the worst.


    With her gaze turning icy cold, she inly stated, "Sir Scarlette Richard, I want to annul the engagement."


    "Okay."


    *******


    A/N:- If I had been in his ce I would just raise my thumb ?? and get done with it.


    Drop some PS andments or you shall get a girl like Emily. And if you like my work then consider dropping a review.

 Chapter 10: Chapter 9- Meeting~2

    Richard had harboured feelings for Emily since their very first meeting. He was captivated by her charm the moment he saw her at a formal gathering, her presence like a beacon in a sea of aristocrats. Her kindness, a rare gem in their world of politics and power,pletely overwhelmed his heart. From that moment on, he was head over heels for her.


    If there was any incident that elevated his feelings for her, then it was that day. That day he heard the conversation between Emily and her friend when Richard visited the Cravenford family with his mother.


    He was not supposed to hear what they were conversing about since the ce the talk was going on, was a private room. However, by a stroke of luck, he lost his way and ended up hearing their chat.


    "I tell you he is a drunkard and someone who frequently visits brothels. You have to think twice before epting him as your fianc¨¦." When Richard heard that, he frowned. There was no doubt that the woman was talking about him.


    However, he didn''t barge in to punish her, rather waited to hear Emily''s response so he would be able to take necessary steps regarding this engagement.


    Richard expected Emily to agree with her friend since they didn''t know each other from close.


    However, Richard never expected that she would say such a thing,


    "I cannot deny this rtionship because of his past...I can just hope that after we enter the academy, I will be able to change things."


    At that time, Richard felt something burning inside his heart for Emily. He felt that she would try to change him so they could be a perfect couple. And Richard was also prepared to change his personality for the girl he had begun to love.


    However, he misunderstood.


    When Emily said, she would try to change things, she meant that she would try to change her tendency to blindly follow her father''s orders. She intended to keep her distance from Richard so he ends up annulling their engagement.


    This misunderstanding was something which was never cleared. And after entering Academy Emily began to show closeness to Ethan even though she promised(?) that she would try to change Richard and form a good rtionship with him.


    This broke Richard''s heart and in jealousy that Ethan was receiving which Richard deserved, he began to find opportunities to bully Ethan.


    In the end, when Richard realises that whatever he does he won''t be able to make Emily look at him like the way she looks at Ethan, with a smiling face, Richard killed himself.


    A tragic end.


    However, things will change now. Richard wasn''t the same person he was supposed to be.


    However, even though he didn''t love Emily he had to make an impression that he had feelings for her and the attitude he showed in the previous timeline was because of her.


    As such, the drama begins.


    ********


    "Okay."


    Hearing his response, Emily''s eyes parted wide in shock. Although she suspected that he could not have feelings for her, unlike what Eleanor said, still this was a little too quick for him to agree.


    However, now that she thinks about it,


    "You never had the slightest of affection for this rtionship, right? You can never love someone."


    Richard''s expression didn''t change since he couldn''t show anger towards her. But truth be told he was quite frustrated by her tone.


    She wasn''t ming him but rather removing her guilt by asking this.


    From Richard''s perspective, she must have realised that Richard had feelings for her in theirst life that''s why he took his life. That''s why she was speaking in that way.


    Richard didn''t say anything regarding what she asked and undone his upper button, "I will discuss this matter with my mother and will have her send a formal letter of annulment from our side."


    "Huh?"Emily let out a sound that described her astonishment. Why would he take the initiative to cancel the engagement when she was the one who wanted to break this rtionship?


    Was he being...considerate of her so she doesn''t get scolded by her father? No...it can''t be, right?


    ''Wait...is he trying to preserve his reputation...?'' Emily forced herself to think that Richard didn''t want to be aughingstock for getting rejected that''s why he would cancel this engagement from his side.


    Yes, this shall be the case! Richard can never be considerate of someone other than himself. Yes....he is still selfish...arrogant...


    "Here is the ring you gave me." Her line of thought suddenly came to a pause when he removed a pendant from his neck and stood up.


    The thing that dangled at the end of the thin chain was the same ring which they exchanged during the engagement.


    The difference was, that Emily wore that ring on her finger since her mother told her to and Richard wore it as a pendant.


    ....but why has he kept the ring so securely? She thought he might have already thrown away the ring since it would have hindered him from hooking up with girls. However...he had the ring by his side all this time.


    Richard stood before the dazed Emily before he leaned forward and took her frozen hand.


    Emily subconsciously opened her hand as Richard ced the pendant on her palm and said, "I had decided to wear this ring the moment you actually epted me as your lord...but I guess this ring was never meant to be worn by me."


    Richard spoke those words while looking into her eyes. There was a certain emotion in his eyes which Emily recognised. She has seen those eyes on Richard in her previous timeline as well...however, she used to think that his eyes spoke arrogance.


    However...now, she realized that those eyes contained nothing but sadness.


    Not another word travelled between the two before Richard straightened his back and walked out of the room.


    For a long time, Emily remained seated while holding that ring. The words he said were something she had a hard time epting. It wasn''t like she wanted to pretend that she didn''t hear it, rather she wasn''t sure what she should do now.


    ....there was no doubt about it. Richard liked her. In theirst life, he died because of her.


    With her eyes turning moist she covered her face, and uttered under her voice,


    ''What should I do?''


    *******


    [Ding!]


    [Quest achieved!]


    [Congrattions Host!]


    As Richard made his way out of the mansion he saw the floating screen appearing in front of him.


    He smirked at the notification. His strategy to make her feel guilty worked quite wlessly. And now that she knows that he had feelings for her, his slightly changed attitude in the academy wouldn''t rouse suspicion.


    [Cravenford Emily''s affection: -150-> -120]


    His quest was to shift her affection in either direction and since his interesty in increasing the affection Richard did whatever he deemed necessary.


    ''The pendant drama worked eh...'' Originally Richard used to keep the ring inside a box to keep it safe, however, this new Richard didn''t have such affection towards the essory. And since he knew that she might have invited him to cancel the engagement, he purposely wore it around his neck to show how much he ''treasured'' this rtionship.


    ''Haah...now let''s get some training done.''


    ********


    A/N:- I have only one review. Please review the story if you liked it so it can help the others.

 Chapter 11: Chapter 10- Brother~

    [Earth, 2034]


    Inside a room which seemed like a metal pod, sat two individuals with solemn looks on their faces. Their tattered clothes and the way they were sticking close even when there was a lot of space in the shelter signified the situation in the outside world.


    "Do you think...she will return?" The short ck-haired woman asked in an emotionless voice while staring at the metal door of the shelter.


    "I don''t think so...she went out almost a day ago and hasn''t returned ever since." The man with a brown beard and a bald head responded as he also continued to look at the door with a nk gaze.


    Thest bit of ration they had came to an end yesterday. Just a few mouthfuls of water were remaining for their survival. The area where they had taken refuge was a military camp¡ªa ce which was regarded as safe by the government. However, five days ago, a total of more than two thousand zombies suddenly attacked the base from one side and everything went haywire.


    Now these two and one more girl have been living in this bunker for the past three days somehow. The man had lost his left hand after getting bitten and the woman looked fragile enough to actually be called a reliable support.


    In the time of crisis, they could only rely on ''her'' to help them survive. However, she went out yesterday and hasn''t returned. Given the situation outside, she most likely had died.


    "Anna...do you think we would die as well?" The man''s voice trembled as he looked at his wife in trepidation.


    The woman wasn''t able to console her husband any more. She herself was on the verge of breaking down. She couldn''t discern how they would survive now when they were surrounded by thousands of zombies with nothing but water and a metal bat in possession.


    Anna was about to say something when suddenly, the metal lock of the bunker twisted.


    "----!!" Anna immediately sprang to her feet and took hold of the metal bat. Although her hands were trembling in fret she assumed a stance that dered her clear intention of bashing anything that entered.


    The bald man also got on his feet and stood beside his wife. If things were going to end here then he would be the one who would die first. All his life he couldn''t be a good husband to his wife, but in thesest moments, he wanted to shield her as far as he could.


    *CLING*


    The rusty door of the bunker twisted once again and this time swiftly, it was opened¡ªsurprising Anna since no zombie had such a deliberate mind to open a metal door...unless....


    "B-Be..." Anna''s eyes moistened upon seeing the familiar face of the young girl who went out to bring some food for them.


    *ng*


    The metal bat from her hold dropped as she advanced towards Be and embraced the girl as hard as she could.


    Be didn''t reciprocate the hug and remained standing with a nk look. However, that didn''t bother the sobbing couple since they had long gotten ustomed to her temperament.


    Once the reunion was done, Be dropped the goods she had brought¡ªalong with a short dagger which she had tucked in her leather cross strap.


    The man was startled to see such an intimidating dagger. Its handle looked like it was made of some expensive fabric with a cross pattern on it and the de was glistening with a terrifying silver shade under the dim light of the bunker.


    With her whole body coated in blood, Be didn''t bother to clean herself, rather she sat down on the ground and began to clean the dagger with a piece of cloth she tore from Anna''s shirt.


    "B-Be...where did you get that weapon?" The man asked in a stutter while his wife began to look inside the bags which Be brought.


    Suddenly, for the first time, the couple found the frosty expression on Be''s face melting. A very soft smile that made the man''s heart skip a beat, she softly mumbled under her breath,


    "My brother gave it to me." Her cheeks adapted a rosy shade and the feverish look she was giving to that piece of weapon made the man gulp in fear.


    For some reason, it seemed if he tried to touch that dagger then zombies would be thest thing he would need to fear.


    ********


    [Ding!]


    [Sabertooth Dagger]


    [Rank- E]


    [Special abilities- Paralyze the opponent with poison]


    [Status- Delivered!]


    Seeing the status, Richard heaved a sigh of relief.


    Thankfully, the system allowed him to share all the rewards with his sister. In this life, Richard was rich enough to afford Special-ranked weapons. But in that world, the dagger would be quite useful for Be who knows how to use weapons better than her brother.


    ''Haah...I hope she can protect herself.'' Once he was done checking the system panel, he decided to head towards the adventurer''s guild to take some freencing jobs of monster hunting.


    Thankfully, he had brought arge hood that could cover his hair and partially his face. Richard''s hair was unique and his face was well known here in Cravenford as well.


    "Do you have toe with me?" In an exasperated tone, Richard asked the brte maid who was following him.


    "I wasmanded by Madame Duchess to always be by Young Master''s side." Her quick response irked him even more as he irritatingly asked,


    "And what good would it bring to me? Can you even fight?"


    The maid remained silent for a moment, unsure whether she should reply or not, but in the end, she spoke up, "Before being recruited by Madame Duchess, I used to serve in the army, my lord."


    Richard smirked as he nced at the maid and said, "Boasting now, are we?"


    "N-No...I apologize if I have offended you, my lord." While walking she bowed her head, which attracted quite a few gazes in their direction¡ªmuch to elevate his annoyance.


    "Argh, now stop bowing and continue walking." He grumbled before speeding up toward the guild.


    The maid heeded her master''s words and sped up her pace as well.


    En route, suddenly, Richard smelt something off in the air. It was a peculiarly sweet scenting from his left.


    His feet came to a gradual halt as he turned himself in the direction and found the scent to be getting condensed in the direction of the establishment a few meters away from him.


    "Can you smell it, Lilia?" With a frown, Richard asked.


    The maid''s expression didn''t change much as she responded, "It''s aphrodisiacs, my lord."


    "And that drug is prohibited to be used even in a brothel right?" Richard asked, only to get affirmation in response.


    Much to his shock, he found a little girl being led inside the building in daylight and no one was bothering to ask the men who guided the little one in there.


    "Lilia, where is the nearest city guard council?"


    The maid didn''t take much time before responding, "Around an hour on foot, my lord."


    "Hmm~so it seems they are running an illegal establishment and the authorities know about it huh?"


    A menacing smile appeared from behind the hood with all his teeth visible. His golden eyes glistened under the sun and instinctively Lilia took a step back.


    "My lord...about the adventurer''s guild?" Hearing her words, Richard cracked his knuckles and said,


    "Why go to the forest when we can hunt within the city, my love?"


    The maid''s cheeks flushed hearing thest part. However, she soon collected her thoughts upon seeing her lord''s distancing back before she followed him.


    What both Lilia and Richard failed to notice while they were conversing was a pair of round violet eyes that were looking at them from afar.


    The person scoffed upon seeing Richard entering the brothel as she muttered under her breath, "Somethings never change...."


    ********


    A/N:- Yandere sensed? Drop some PS andments.

 Chapter 12: Chapter 11- Wild maid

    Richard had a veryplex past with brothels. Someone close to him, with whom he got separated at the age of twelve was found dead in one of the brothels of Las Vegas. The investigation resulted in an overdose of drugs and physical abuse caused her to die.


    That''s why when Richard smelt that drug in the air and found that kid being dragged inside a very deep memory shed before his eyes.


    Those dead eyes of that young twenty-year-old girl never left his memories buting across a simr situation just reignited that long-lost me. And since he had to do some training as well, he didn''t mind roasting(literally) some bastard to death.


    *CLING*


    Pushing the doors, Richard walked in, with his maid just a few meters behind.


    The profound fragrance of aphrodisiacs blended with incense assaulted his senses to the point he couldn''t smell anything other than those two scents.


    ''To overwhelm the customers and make them eager eh....'' Richard was able to suppress his desires and not let the fragrance influence him.


    Nearing the counter, he found a middle-aged woman polishing her nails while humming a strange rhythm. Her clothes were revealing enough that talking to her while looking at her face must be a big problem, especially for young men. However, Richard had his fair share of experience which allowed him to keep his gaze straight.


    "What can I do for you?" Without looking at him, the woman asked while she assessed her nails.


    Richard smirked before lifting his left hand. Lilia received the signal and rested a pouch of coins on her master''s hand.


    *Jingle*


    Hearing that sound, the receptionist finally looked up with her eyebrows raised.


    The pouch had more than fifty; she evaluated just by the sound and looking at the attire the man wore beneath the cloak signified that there could be gold in there.


    "Want? Then let me meet your manager~" Richard enticed as he brought the pouch near the woman''s face and for a moment he thought he saw her tongue rolling out.


    With a greedy look on her face, she caught the pouch with both of her hands and said, "Please follow me."


    While counting the coins in the leather pouch she guided Richard and Lilia inside the establishment.


    There were four sets of staircases leading to the upper floors and the suppressed sounds of several men and women moaning became clear to his enhanced senses.


    He peeked at Lilia and found that there was no reaction on her face.


    ''Damn...is she asexual or something?'' Dropping his musing he followed the receptionist inside a room which was on the ground floor.


    She knocked twice on it before she opened the door for them.


    Once Richard and Lilia walked in, she also got in and closed the door.


    Richard assessed the office and noted the near absence of the aphrodisiac''s fragrance. On the left were two showcase cupboards, and on the right, an ''L'' desk hugged the wall.


    Across the room sat a middle-aged man with one eye covered by a ck eye patch and half his head shaved. His presence was intimidating, with arge tattoo snaking up his arm and neck. Even seated, Richard could tell this man was taller than him.


    ''An awakened...yup, he is,'' Richard thought. Though he couldn''t fully trust his senses yet, he felt a distinct energy radiating from the man, like an invisible barrier surrounding him.


    Things rted to ether have been so confusing for Richard that he couldn''t believe anythingpletely.


    "Boss, these people wanted to meet you." shing the pouch the receptionist added, "Special guests."


    The man nodded with indifference before the woman walked out of the room while humming happily. Well, Richard had probably handed her a year''s worth of sry in one go which exins why she was over cloud nine.


    The man lit up a cigar and looked at Lilia for a moment, before redirecting his gaze back on Richard.


    "What can I do for you?" His gruff voice seeped through the gap created by the cigar between his teeth.


    Richard leaned back in the chair before asking, "I am looking for good meat for the night."


    "You could have asked Laura for that. Why bother offering such a hefty sum just to meet me?" The manager asked as he puffed out a cloud of smoke.


    Lilia frowned slightly seeing the smoke all over her lord''s face. Her hand trembled for a moment, ready to sever that cigar along with that head of the man.


    However, as her master has told her, she couldn''t react until he signals her.


    Richard nodded at that before sighing, "Well, I could have afforded any prostitute you have to offer with that many gold coins, but what I need wouldn''t be avable if I had asked directly, right?"


    The brothel owner narrowed his eyes before asking, "What do you need?"


    Richard leaned forward before asking, "I heard I can get some fresh meat here if I ask the right person?"


    The brothel owner didn''t show any sign of surprise. He somehow already senses that this person was here to get a taste of the untouched flower.


    "100 gold. No discount or bargaining." He was charging twenty coins extra since the half-bald man sensed that this customer was rich, so why not take some advantage?


    Richard grinned at that before he asked, "So it''s true that you bring young girls in here and sell them, eh?"


    The owner narrowed his eyes, "Why do you care? Just get what you want and get the fuck out of-*Sprut*"


    Suddenly the man''s eyes widened in shock upon feeling the left side of his neck being pierced with something sharp. The cigar from his mouth fell and his breathpletely got choked in his throat.


    It took him a moment to realize that the woman standing behind the hooded figure had disappeared from her spot and was currently standing behind him.


    Lilia''s eyes were devoid of any emotions as she kept the short knife dug deep inside the man''s neck and menacingly said, "Choose your words wisely while talking to my master."


    "Khuk!" The man tried to remove the hand of the woman but like a ship anchor, it was unmovable. The veins of his hands bulged and the blood flow rate elevated. However, Lilia remained unmoving.


    "Haaah~Lilia, you really are a bad girl, ain''t ya? I told you to not attack him until I say so." With his arms crossed Richard leanedzily back on his seat and casually stated.


    He really didn''t mind his maid acting on her free will but what surprised him was her speed and strength. It wasn''t only the brothel owner that never caught her moving. Richard didn''t see her as well.


    *ng*


    Suddenly the doors of the office room were pushed open abruptly and many people began to flood in.


    Their eyes widened upon seeing their boss'' condition. However, before they could have said anything, another subject of concern got up from his seat.


    His hands were covered with me, as Richard asked them ''nicely'',


    "Why don''t we get to know each other better?"


    **********


    In the Cravenford mansion.


    Emily was shocked beyond belief after hearing Eleanor''s report.


    Apparently, Eleanor had been keeping an eye on Richard since the time he left the mansion.


    "You were crying for nothing, Em. He was just pretending to be sentimental." Eleanor said while she patted her friend''s shoulder to console her.


    "How...can he do such a thing?" Emily couldn''t believe that the same person for whom she was feeling so guilty, was just trying to fool her.


    ''But why did he keep the ring so safely?'' Just as she began to think of any valid reason, someone ran inside the room with a pale expression


    "Mydy, an establishment is set on fire in the middle of the town!"


    Both Eleanor and Emily frowned before they got up in an instant.


    "What establishment? Have the soldiers arrived there?" Being the eldest daughter of Count Cravenford, it was her duty to take care of the civilians when her father was away.


    However, her feet came to a halt when she heard the maid''s response,


    "It was Damian''s brothel, mydy!"


    ************


    A/N:- Oh yeah. Must have to go around in suspicion followed by a guilt trip.

 Chapter 13: Chapter 12- Obsessed

    In total, eleven underage girls came out of the brothel once Richard burned down half of the establishment and asked his maid to rescue all the innocents.


    The customers who were using aphrodisiacs were left inside to handle their own safety while the prostitutes who were forced to take part in such disgust were saved.


    Richard heard from them that they all were sold here by their parents or ve traders. And in the name of services, they were forced to handle several men in a day who always remained high on drugs. Many prostitutes have died because of excessive abuse and some were killed by customers who take frequent drugs.


    ''Haah...different world same garbage people.'' Sighing under his breath, Richard was about to ask Lilia to call the city council officer so he could discuss things with him.


    But then suddenly, "What is happening here?" A familiar voice entered the scene, gathering every eye in her direction.


    Richard didn''t have to turn to look at her to know who she was. However, sensing another pair of eyes boring holes in his back had him intrigued¡ªurging the Scarlette heir to look at the person.


    ''Ho~'' He inwardly whistled upon seeing the Alchemist here.


    The smartest and possibly the one against whom he has to be most cautious. The brain of the hero''s party and the person who would be inventing several world-revolutionizing artefacts in the future.


    Eleanor, a.k The Alchemist was present in person before him.


    The soldiers who arrived with Emily were sending the civilians their way and some soldiers went inside the burnt establishment to check if there were any survivors left.


    Emily first assessed the condition of the prostitutes who were standing with tears staining their faces. Then her attention went to the children who were hiding behind the women.


    "These...." Emily''s eyes were parted wide a little as she discerned the reason for their presence here.


    "You got that right Princess, they all were sold to the brothel and the city guards didn''t even bother to stop them." The hooded figure walked up to Emily and stated in a mocking voice.


    This voice...


    "R-Richard?" Emily might be a little dizzy because of the heat and the sun but she couldn''t be mistaken about this voice.


    And as she thought, once he removed the hood, the familiar fiery crimson mane and the piercing golden eyes greeted her.


    "Y-You...knew about it..." Her voice shook as she looked at those eyes that held disappointment.


    "Yes, I do. And guess what? It took just a few minutes of wandering through the market to uncover this tant daylight crime." His demeanour spoke volumes about how disappointed he was in her.


    However, Emily couldn''t rebuke him nor could say anything in her defence. It was a fact that just a few hundred meters away from her house this criminal act was being undertaken and until now, no one had taken any action.


    She could only lower her head and under his surprised gaze, she said, "I am thankful for what you have done for our people''s safety. I am truly grateful, Sir Richard."


    Her gratitude held credibility and sincerity. Eleanor didn''t stop her from lowering her head in front of Richard since she knew, what Richard did was a noble cause and Cravenford indeed were at fault here; even though Emily wasn''t to be med specifically.


    "Well, I hope you take things more seriously from now on."


    For a moment Emily thought that Richard was referring not only to her responsibility towards the people but the rtionship she had with him as well. However, before she could have raised her head to look at him, Richard walked past her.


    In a daze, she traced his back with her eyes with only one thought going inside her head,


    ''Why did I never notice the real him?''


    ******


    [At night]


    "Mister Albert, you do know what kind of trouble it would bring you, once you present your suspicion to thedy, right?"


    A person who wore ck clothing from top to bottom and only the section around his eyes was visible, asked the butler in an anxious tone. Without looking at the man''s face, one could tell how petrified he was.


    In contrast to the man, Albert remainedposed, showing no hint of dread. His confidence was unwavering; he knew exactly what needed to be done and why it was crucial. Failure to act now could make the situation irreversible.


    "For your services." Albert handed the spy a leather pouch of gold coins which the man hesitantly took.


    Albert adjusted his sses and as he began to walk away, he assured the spy, "Don''t worry, your name wouldn''te up in this."


    The spy couldn''t feel relieved even though Albert assured him. After all, the person in question was none other than the Crimson Witch of Cmity.


    ''Forget it...I will just leave the nation...'' Deciding the best and safest option, the spy disappeared into the darkness.


    Albert didn''t stop even once which showed how confident he was. Without any subject to dy he soon reached his destination.


    *Knock*


    At this hour, the Duchess majorly remains in her office unless she has to report to Capital.


    There was a pause from the other side before the doors parted even though there was no one standing on the other side.


    "Excuse me, mydy. There is something I wish to tell you." Albert took a step in and with a bow, he asked thedy.


    Berine didn''t remove her eyes from the file she was working on before humming in response.


    Albert, for the first time, showed a little speck of hesitation now that he was in front of her.


    However, he didn''t waver from his resolve and took out the scroll of reports he had received from the spy.


    "I would ept any punishment for this." Stepping forward, he rested the scroll at the corner of her table before stepping back.


    Berine took her eyes off the parchment before ncing over the scroll for once before she continued her work and asked him, "What do you intend on proving by spying on my son?"


    Albert took a deep breath and uttered without stuttering, "I think...young master Richard is under someone''s control-"


    *Shlint*


    A chill of dread ran down his spine as he felt something scorching graze his cheek and crash into the wall behind him.


    His breath seized in his throat as Lady Berine''s zing red eyes locked onto him, burning with a murderous intensity that froze him in ce.


    "Choose your words wisely, Albert. I am not in the mood to give a second warning."


    Albert''s forehead was drenched with sweat. He has never felt death from so close.


    The veteran of the battlefield who has received several honours and titles through her ten years of life on the battlefield. And when that person was showing ill intent towards him, there was no denying to say that Albert was terrified.


    However, in between his devotion to his job, and his own life, Albert chose thetter.


    "It''s nothing. Sorry for taking your time, Your Grace." Leaving those words, he walked out of the room while inwardly taking an oath to not bring up this topic in front of her again.


    Once Albert left, Be continued her work some moments before with a heavy sigh, her eyes drifted towards the small photo frame and the person in the picture made her heart feel lighter.


    She didn''t need the report from Albert to know what Richard did all day. However, despite sensing changes in his attitude, Berine didn''t show any sign of being suspicious.


    The colors of her cheeks began to turn red and a feverish expression adorned her charming face as she leaned herself towards the picture and whispered,


    "They won''t understand you, but your mama...she will always be your ally."


    A sigh of relief seeped through her full red lips as she traced the picture and continued, "I heard you broke your engagement. Do you have a better option in mind, babe?"


    Suddenly she giggled and the crazed expression on her face intensified as she pulled back and said, "Don''t tell me, my Richie wants to be his mama''s boy for the rest of his life!"


    If anyone had seen her like this, then they might have gotten either dazed in admiration or run away in panic.


    She didn''t care about who got to know this side of hers. All she cared that Richie should never seen his mother like this or he might-


    "No! Richie won''t ever leave me!" She shook her head and denied all those possibilities.


    She looked back at the picture and found her heart bing calm.


    She hugged the photo frame to her bosom and with her eyes closed, she spoke in an excited voice, "Juste back to me now. Mama can''t wait to see you~"


    ***********


    A/N:- If I say Richard won''t go for her route...what would be your reaction.


    Send some PS andments this way.

 Chapter 14: Chapter 13- Achievement

    The situation with the brothel came to an end. Richard did what he deemed right without any intention of getting even more affection from the heroines.


    Not only Emily''s but Eleanor''s affection meter has shown development as well. And now it looks like this;


    [Cravenford Emily''s affection: -120-> 10]


    [You can now look at her current thoughts once a day.]


    [Archalchemist Eleanor''s affection: -120->-100]


    The new feature which was added to Emily was something he would be able to utilise for each character who has positive affection for him. And further development would unlock more features.


    This time since he wasn''t given a quest to raise her affection, there was no reward. However, the System mentioned that once he reaches a certain threshold of affection meter, he would unlock a hidden reward.


    Well, until there was a reward, regardless of ss or use, he would be able to somehow help Be.


    "Young master, is it really okay to stay here?" The reason why the maid asked this was because the Scarlette family has a mansion in the Cravenford jurisdiction as well.


    However, since that mansion was on the outskirts and took two hours of ride to reach, Richard decided to stay at a hotel.


    "It would be convenient to teleport back tomorrow." The teleportation portal was near the main city, that''s why he suggested it.


    The maid didn''t say anything and continued to monitor her surroundings as they walked inside the establishment.


    Richard was still wearing the hood to save himself from unnecessary hassle.


    As they reached the counter, he asked the receptionist, "Two rooms and your best dinner meal. How much." He had been moving around a bit too much since afternoon and earlier he did some kind of wizardry which he didn''t know but it exhausted him greatly.


    Putting on mes on a wide scale is currently his speciality until he doesn''t get a hold of his magic. And that...needs some time.


    The receptionist nced at the maid before raising her left brow, "The couple''s rooms are cheaper and we provideplimentary services as well~"


    Lilia narrowed her eyes and was about to say something like ''Do what you are told to'' but then, her master''s words rendered her speechless,


    "I wouldn''t mind, but thedy might die of embarrassment."


    "---!!" For once, she couldn''t believe that her master, who usually harassed her and cursed her, was currently flirting with her! And what''s with that side nce and that smirk? You are making Lilia all conscious of how shy she can be!


    "See." Richard leaned sidewise to let the receptionist see the profoundly blushing maid.


    The receptionist giggled before she took out two room keys and handed them to Richard, "10 silvers for rooms and 20 bronze for food."


    Richard handed her a gold coin before walking away.


    The receptionist smiled ear to ear as she bid them farewell, "Have a lovely stay, mister and missus!"


    ...hearing that Lilia barely stopped herself from falling to her knees.


    Richard chuckled at her behaviour as he ascended the stairs and found his room without much trouble.


    However, just as he was about to walk in, Lilia called out,


    "M-Master, if you don''t mind can I go in first?"


    Richard raised his brows from under his hood as he asked, "Weren''t you being shy until now? What''s with this aggressiveness?"


    The faint redness on her cheeks deepened as she lowered her head until her chin was stabbing her chest before she responded, "For security purposes, my lord."


    Richard already knew that, but who could say no to a prey who was showing her vulnerable neck to the predator?


    With a hum, he pushed open the door and left a little space for Lilia to pass.


    With her breath stuck in her throat, she narrowly passed by him and felt his manly scent overwhelming her.


    ''Aren''t I sexually harassing her?'' Richard would have pulled himself if he had noticed displeasure on her face. But well, it seemed she wasn''t that bothered so he was teasing her to his heart''s content.


    Lilia made a quick check-up of the room to see if there was any secret door or if someone was hiding. She peeked through the window and found the opposite building didn''t have any windows. Under the bed and inside the wardrobe, there was nothing suspicious.


    Once she was done, she finally walked out and with her head lowered, she uttered, "Please proceed, my lord."


    "Until dinner doesn''t arrive, stay here," Richardmanded her before treading in.


    The shade of her cheeks again began to turn rosy as she thought of all kinds of things her master could demand if he was in the mood. When she was being hired, Duchess Scarlette clearly told her that she might have to take care of her son''s nightly needs.


    However, until now, Lilia was thankful to be only verbally abused. Although her master''s temperament towards her has improved, Lilia wasn''t prepared to get intimate with him(yet).


    But well, not like she has any option. She joined of her own free will so she must-


    "Are you overthinking things again, you perverted maid? I want you to teach me something that''s why I invited you."


    His cold tone and straightforward words brought her back to her senses.


    Her face couldn''t have been any more red. Richard was slightly concerned if she was suffering from some kind of disease. However, he didn''t say anything and gestured at the chair across from him for her to sit.


    "E-excuse me..." Shy she was, stuttering was added thanks to hisst remark.


    Richard ignored her maiden-like behaviour and asked her, "How do you manipte ether?"


    The sudden shift of conversation surprised her and helped her sober up as well.


    She tilted her head in confusion before responding, "I subconsciously do that, my lord."


    Her answer was annoying but he expected that. Everyone who has naturally awakened, controls ether subconsciously so there is no point in getting angry.


    "Okay, let''s restart. How did you take control over ether when you were in your initial phase?"


    Lilia was still not sure why her master was asking such a thing but she didn''t ask him any more questions and answered him,


    "Initially, my mother used to train me in the four fundamental techniques that can be used by any ether user. In that, telekinesis helped the most." Taking out a bronze coin from the pouch she added, "If I feel the ether flow and try to direct it at something out of my body, then it bes quite ufortable for me."


    "Yes! That...I also want to know about it." Hearing her master''s excited voice, she was a little surprised but didn''t show any reaction which could have hurt his pride.


    But...he looked so adorable with those sparkling eyes~


    "Lilia?"


    "Ah, yes." Not good, she got distracted.


    Coughing, she added, "Then I changed my perspective from applying ether as a source to the object which I intend to lift and started to think that my arms are growing. Like an extension."


    "And when I did that..." Suddenly the coin began to levitate a few inches above her hand, "...I was able to seed."


    Richard ooh-ed at that and smacked his fist on his palm, "Now I get it. So you think of it as a part of your body and try to extend it rather than pushing it out."


    "Indeed, my lord."


    Richard thought for a moment before he closed his eyes and told her to let the coin levitate.


    She didn''t respond verbally to disturb his concentration.


    Richard dwelled deeper in his consciousness. After what happened in the bathroom and the brothel, he concluded that taking control over his ether was a very important task.


    In the first attempt, because of his panic to not get suspected by his mother, he somehow discovered his etherflow. Thework through which ether flows across the body and reaches every fabric of one''s being.


    The connection was visible. The veiny structure seemed like blood vessels through which ava-red liquid was flowing. He knew this wasn''t blood since this was thicker and seemed more alive.


    He lifted his hand and channelled his ether into his lifted hand.


    ''Not expel but extend...'' He thought of an extension. Something like a string phasing through his skin and advancing.


    Sweat began to umte on his face as his brows grew closer to maintain concentration. The process was slow and the moment he began to extend his ether, his gut began to convulse.


    His body trembled and his hand shook but he didn''t let go.


    ''Just a little more...'' The string was extending, he could see it. Nothing was visible in his consciousness apart from his own self and the string.


    Just as he thought he had made contact with something, a sudden yelp made him open his eyes¡ªonly to see something levitating.


    "Holy shit..." With a smile of amusement and tion, he looked at his poor maid who was currently levitating in the room while holding her skirt.


    He broke the connection and leapt to catch the maid in his arms.


    "Ah.." She eximed upon feeling the warmth enveloping her.


    "I did it! Can you believe it? I finally did it!" His child-like excitement made her smile as she whispered in a soothing tone,


    "Yes, my lord...you achieved what you desired."


    Lilia didn''t know what changed but somehow she liked this new version of her master.


    *********


    A/N:- Hold your horses, Richard. Be ain''t gonna like it.

 Chapter 15: Chapter 14- Misunderstanding

    "No...there is something off about this." Hearing Eleanor''s words, Emily was not curious rather she was slightly exasperated.


    "How can you say that? Are you implying that he orchestrated the abduction of those children just to fabricate a heroic image for himself? That''s a serious usation." Emily felt ridiculous even saying that.


    No one would go to such a length to just improve his image in the eyes of someone. After investigation, it was found that this crime was being carried out for a year and a half now. Although the deeper research has yet to be concluded, once her father returns, all the city security units will likely be thoroughly interrogated.


    Eleanor remained silent and sighed before asking her, "I didn''t mean that. I acknowledge the fact that Richard has saved those women from those dogs but there is something that feels ofd about him. Like...howe he has such a different personality."


    Emily frowned; not understanding what her friend was trying to say here


    Eleanor could read Emily like a book, given she was the most expressive one among the four.


    Eleanor voiced, "Don''t you remember his behaviour around themoners in the academy and also his personal maid Lilia? He was the worst kind of master one could ever desire to serve. Then why....just why did he suddenly decide to help the women of the brothel when he loathes both men and women who are lower in standings?"


    Emily was forced to think about it from that perspective. It was true that Richard had been very cruel and harsh to the people in the academy. Even if she considers the reason that he was frustrated because Emily never gave him attention, then what about Richard who was the same even before falling for her?


    "But no...I have a feeling that we are making a mistake and misunderstanding Richard again." Emily has been proven wrong about her perception of Richard twice today.


    Eleanor could understand her friend''s stance but she was seeing things from a wider angle and for some reason, she couldn''t throw away this suspicion that had arisen when she met him in the afternoon.


    ''A wandering soul?'' They were warned by the deity that there could be some entities in this timeline who don''t belong here. To ensure that these anomalies don''t hinder the route towards peace, Eleanor and the other three regressors were told to exterminate any being they suspect to be an outsider.


    And now, Eleanor had her eyes on Richard. Although she wasn''tpletely sure that he was not the same person he was supposed to be, it didn''t mean she couldn''t keep an eye on him.


    ''Scarlette Richard...I hope you survive longer than you didst time..''


    *********


    The four basic skills that every awakened person should be aware of: Telekinesis, Detection, Enhancement and Barrier.


    Although they are called ''basic'' it doesn''t mean anyone can master them easily. These are called fundamental since every awakened has the potential to unlock these skills but mastering them takes so much time and effort that most people only learn ''Detection'' at most.


    There are three stages in each skill¡ªBeginner,  Advanced and Expert.


    The ranks are based on range, how long one could maintain their skills, how much they could lift, and how much endurance they have.


    Lilia has an Advanced ss in Detection and Telekinesis but in Enhancement she was in the initial phase and she couldn''t summon a barrier at all.


    Due to her detection mastery, she was assigned as Richard''s bodyguard, along with her experience inbat.


    For now, Richard could be called a beginner in telekinesis since he could lift to a hundred kilograms for about half a minute before losing out on his concentration.


    He hasn''t tried Barrier and the other two since he didn''t have the strength remaining.


    While they were having dinner (Richardmanded Lilia to eat with him) he asked her, "After returning to the Duchy, you have to keep on training me, understood?"


    "As youmand, my lord." Her answer was swift and inwardly, she was happy that he was eager to learn from her. It made her feel like she was his big sister.


    But of course, the thought shall remain within her.


    Their dinner consisted of bread, meat and soup. A decent meal for amoner but not for a noble. However, for someone who has survived just on dreggs, this food seemed heavenly.


    They finished the dinner and by ten, Lilia retired to her room while Richard was left alone in his.


    ''Haah...'' Lying on the bed, he got some time to calm down his head.


    Many things happened in these two days. He died after getting bitten and because of time reversal, his soul was thrown into this world which he read as a novel in his past life.


    Now he has an over-protective mother, lots of resources, powerful bloodlines, and an uncertain future to deal with.


    The end of this path was undecided but if there was something Richard was sure of, then it was his chances of survival. He was not going to kill himself nor would allow anyone else to trample on him.


    He has carried that motto since hisst life that''s why he didn''t sumb to the dangers nor became the dog of many powerful people back in that world. His sister has ignited this me and  Richard was well set on keeping it burning.


    ''I wonder what you might be doing at the moment...'' Thinking about his sister, Richard closed his eyes and drifted into a peaceful slumber.


    *********


    [Earth]


    *SQUELCH*


    The dagger prated through the skull of the zombie¡ªkilling it instantly as Be stared down at the undead with an indifferent look.


    The couple with whom she was residing have died. The zombies attacked their base and naturally, Be was concerned about her safety first. After all, she has a goal in mind for which she could make any sacrifices.


    After escaping from the military camp she was heading toward a vige she located on a map. The vige was sparsely popted and due to being 8400 m above the sea level, she would be able to reside there without fearing another ambush.


    Setting traps at such a location which has only a single entrance always seems convenient and efficient for her. That''s why she chose that location.


    Since the army camp didn''t have an easily locatable supply room, she didn''t bother about ration and just took an army jeep to advance towards her destination.


    En route she came across several waves of zombies which could follow her trail that''s why she took her time to y them.


    ''There is something strange about them...'' It has been three years since this disease spread and until now there hasn''t been much variation in these undead beings.


    They were stupid, slow and excessively sensory sensitive. A little sound or light attracts them so if you want to kill them, be silent and lethal with your approach. And to kill them instantly, just go for their head.


    Until now there hasn''t been much difference in these being other than their sizes and genders. Fit men-turned-zombies could run a little faster while women were a little slow and the obese ones were rtively very slow.


    But these days, she has been noticing that not only their speed has been elevating, but they adapt to the surroundings quickly as well. Unlike in the past, they no longer charge blindly rather they avoid obstacles and no longer stumble easily.


    If she hadn''t received the blessings from her brother and gotten stronger, she might have been infected a while ago as well.


    "*Khruuooog*" Hearing the croaking sound, she was brought out of her reverie¡ªonly to find a group of two dozen zombies advancing towards her.


    She was far from being exhausted so wielding the dagger in one hand she got ready.


    As they inched closer she was about tounch forward and end this farce as soon as she could. However, before she could have moved¡ªthe sun descended.


    *Shuaaaaangh*


    A scorching ze that made Be jump back to not get burnt descended upon the streets enveloping the zombies wholly.


    The mes remained alive for more than ten seconds before they disappeared in a sh and a graceful womannded in front of her.


    "Who are you?" Although she was a little nervous, Be maintained a cautious front and asked the woman who most likely was the cause of the mes.


    The woman with green hair turned to look at Be with a tilt of her head, before asking,


    "Hey there....are you also an Awakened?"


    **********


    A/N:- *Ahem*

 Chapter 16: Chapter 15- Crossed the line

    Richard returned to thends where he was born, the next day. He achieved his goal when he visited Cravenford. The engagement was annulled and when he came to notify his mother about it,


    "That''s fine, I will send them the notice that we no longer desire this arrangement." A smile was on her face when the Duchess stated her decision to her son''s request.


    Richard was taken aback by her nonchnce before asking, "Mother...are you not worried about thepensation we might have to provide? And also, our rtionship with the Count family might not remain the same."


    The nobles of higher rank must have a harmonious rtionship for the betterment of their people. No one was almighty, not even the Emperor. And as such, the disturbance between the Duchess and Count Cravenford might be a reason for major concern in the future.


    Duchess Scarlette shook her head in amusement before reminding her son, "Your mother didn''t reach this position with others'' support."


    Richard didn''t say anything to that but in his heart, he admits and admires that fact. One of the strongest individuals in existence who swallowed a great proportion of the demonic army single-handedly. Because of her fun-loving attitude, Richard nearly forgot how vicious and domineering she could be on the battlefield.


    "So, Richie...what are your ns now? Regarding your marriage?"


    The way she rested her face on her palms and swayed left and right made her seem adorable...and slightly suspicious in his eyes. However, he held back his suspicion, and gave her a concrete answer,


    "Mother, is there any problem if I enroll as a bachelor?" Hearing his question, Berine tilted her head before slowly shaking her head,


    "No...there is nothing like tradition and culture we must follow."


    "Then please let me join the academy first. I would like to take my time and decide on my partner. Without knowing the other party, I can''t make a rash decision...again."


    Truth be told, Richard wasn''t in a rush to get married or tied down by a rtionship right away. He had some experience in the past and he found how crucial it was to first understand your partner before deciding to date them.


    "Baby, now that you mentioned it, I heard that girl rejected you?"


    Richard for a moment felt the ground beneath his feet rumbling and a domineering force weighing over a shoulder. However, faster than he could realize it disappeared. He looked at his mother with his eyes slightly parted wide.


    The sadistic smile she wore was dangerous. He had seen it before when a man pped Richard, thinking he was just a random child plucking flowers from his garden. Later, that man was found dead beneath the same flower bed.


    There was no limit to her love for him and today, Emily broke off the engagement and insulted him in a way.


    Richard tried to hide the actual exchange he had with Emily that''s why earlier he told his mother that they came to a mutual decision to cancel the engagement. But it seems the Duchess already was aware of the situation.


    Sweat trickled down his back. If this woman goes on a rampage then this world might as well meet its doom before it originally was supposed to be.


    Not good.


    Richard didn''t know how the original owner used to soothe his mother. That''s why he went with the method he used with his sister.


    Advancing toward her, Richard stood behind his mother before wrapping his hands around her shoulder and embracing her from behind


    "---!" Her body wentpletely still at the sudden intimacy as she felt her son''s warmth from this close after so long. Her heart trembled at the closeness and her senses turnedpletely numb except for her nose which was sniffing her son''s manly scent to her heart''s content.


    "Mother...I know you love me and are displeased at how Emily treated me but I don''t want you to do anything about it." His hands clutched her slightly trembling one as he whispered those words.


    Her heartbeat fastened and her face became redder by the second. Her full lips parted and steam seemed to be blowing out as he hummed,


    "Mm-hmm...got it...I won''t..."


    Just as she slowly turned her heated face towards him, he suddenly pulled back¡ªleaving a surprised and disappointed Be behind.


    "Thanks, Mother. You are the best." Giving her a light peck on the cheek, he walked away.


    "Ah...." A longing voice leaked out of her mouth as she touched the cheek he just kissed. The warmth of his lips still lingered.


    She gulped and looked at her hand which previously was touching her cheek, and a thought passed by her mind.


    Work...can wait. There was something urgent she needed to do.


    ******


    Returning to his room, Richard decided to first take a bath before resuming his training with Lilia.


    He was able to turn on the water without causing a flood, thanks to her brief coaching yesterday. Just a little extension of his Ether and it worked.


    Changing his clothes he decided to wear something light since during the training he would be sweating a lot.


    *Knock*


    Just then, Lilia knocked on the door.


    While pulling his sleeves, Richard walked towards the door, and without asking who was on the other side, he opened the door,


    "Come in-agh!" Just as he turned away, knowing that Lilia must be on the other side, something hit him on the head and his vision became blurry.


    Richard grabbed his head and found some liquid seeping through the injury.


    His vision became blurry as he turned to look at the person.


    "A-Albert¡­" Although unclear, he was able to make out the outline of the silhouette that stood before him while holding something in his hand.


    His head was banging heavily and despite his protest to remain conscious, Richard fell to the ground with his eyes closed.


    He hated this feeling.


    *******


    "Nngh¡­" A grunt left his throat as Richard frowned in his sleep.


    His head was hurting badly as he thought about what happened before he fell.


    "Ah!" Suddenly his eyes parted wide as he realized what happened before he fainted.


    As he opened his eyes, darkness greeted him. His head was hurting excessively but he chose to ignore that for now and see where he was.


    It wasn''t surprising that he was bound with ropes to a chair and his movements werepletely blocked. He tried to use Ether to burn the ropes¡­but it didn''t work. As soon as he tried to ess his etherflow, he began to feel weak. It was a sensation akin to getting one''s blood drawn out at a rapid pace.


    "Ugh¡­" His head hung low as he stopped trying. It was too unbearable.


    "It''s futile to use your underdeveloped skills here, my lord." That voice¡­undoubtedly belonged to the butler he thought was loyal to the Scarlette house.


    "Albert." Under his ragged breath, he called out to the traitor. Richard''s eyes burned with fierceness as he looked in his direction¡ªfeeling the urge to just tear the life out of the bastard.


    "I know you must be in a rage, my lord¡­but this was necessary. You were pretending to be someone who you aren''t and for some reason, mydy wasn''t able to see it."


    The butler uttered those words with a tinge of grief while he remained hidden in the shadows. All around him, all he could see was the chair he was sitting on and nothing else.


    "What do you mean?!" He cried.


    "Stop shouting, you fool!" The butler suddenly appeared before Richard and mmed his hands on Richard''s arms harshly.


    The butler''s eyes zed with unwavering mes of agitation.


    "You¡­whoever you are just stop pretending to be Master Richard before I do something which you won''t like."


    "What the fuck are you talking about, you dick face?! When did I pretend?!" Richard couldn''t believe that no one but Albert had caught up to his act. But naturally, he couldn''t yield here.


    Albert''s expression shifted hearing that before a thin smirk danced on his lips which soon turned into a loudughter.


    "Phahahahahahah!! Continue the act! I am so going to love this!"


    He retreated for a moment¡ªonly to return the next with amusementpletely disappeared from his face.


    "You could have done anything¡­but shouldn''t have touched her. You broke the line, now I will break you."


    ********


    A/N:- Uh-oh..he so gonna regret this.

 Chapter 17: Chapter 16- Pain

    There were two things, Richard discerned in the brief ten-minute rest he was able to obtain once Albert left off to somewhere.


    First, he wasn''t able to fool the people around him. Although he did his best to act like Richard he failed miserably. In the case of Albert, Richard guessed that he must have sensed the changes in him based on the irregrities he was showing on his magical side. For a magician, controlling Ether is like breathing...and Richard failed to keep it consistent.


    The second thing was Albert''s motive for this abduction. Richard had felt it before as well but now he was one hundred per cent sure.


    Albert likes the Duchess.


    He was alright with the fact that Berine was fawning over her son until now, however after Albert discerned that there was someone else inside that body and he was taking advantage of the Duchess, the butler lost his cool.


    ''But still...taking such a bold decision to kidnap me...'' Richard couldn''t help but give some points of courage to Albert who dared take this step which surely would lead him to his death.


    But the problem at hand was how he should escape this ce.


    His head was only able to rotate but everything down his neck was blockedpletely. How much he tried to move his hand or even fingers a little to create an opening, but nothing worked. Even the chair was bound to something heavy that prohibited Richard from bouncing up to break free.


    ''Think Richard think....''  He was contemting his chance of escape when suddenly the butler returned.


    *Click* *ck*


    Richard carefully listened to his step and noted how much he walked to reach him.


    ''Three steps from the right before taking a pause and turn...seven steps and now-''


    "How are you doing my fake young master?" The son of a pig stood before him while holding antern that showed his gleaming eyes from behind his sses.


    Richard remained silent but the sneer on his face signified his current mood.


    The butler suddenly lowered his left side and something interacted with the ground making a low thud.


    Faintly Richard saw a toolbox being rested there and the things inside it was surely not friendly.


    Albert grinned before asking him, "Scared?"


    Richard remained silent much to Butler''s disappointment as he scoffed and tied Richard''s long hair strand with thentern handle.


    Richard tried to move but it resulted in nothing against his fast movements.


    ''Ugh...fuck...'' Thentern was making his scalp stretch since it weighed more than two kilograms. He gritted his teeth and endured the pain however because the source of heat was so close to his face, it became quite ufortable.


    "It''s just the beginning, my dear Richie~"


    "Don''t call me that, you asshole. Just finish up with your paedophilia fantasies and let me go!" He shouted with enough force to make Albert displeased.


    He swiftly took out a sock which he previously dipped in sewer water and stuffed it inside Richard''s mouth.


    "Ugghh...ghaaa..." Richard gagged at the foul taste and smell of the fabric which was being pushed down¡ªalmost felt like the crazy bastard was trying to make Richard swallow it.


    "Just remain shut and I promise I will keep the pain in moderation." With a sadistic smile forming on his face, Albert patted his cheek before adding, "After all, I don''t want to hurt her by killing you. We are just doing this to exterminate the evil, so please cooperate."


    Richard somehow held himself from vomiting knowing how it would make him even more miserable.


    The butler took out something from the toolbox which seemed like a wire snipper before shing it in front of Richard''s clouded gaze.


    "Let''s have some fun, shall we?"


    *********


    There was an uproar spreaded in the Scarlette mansion.


    The whole mansion was being thoroughly checked to find even a clue about where the young master could have been taken.


    The soldiers from the Capital have arrived after hearing the incident knowing full well what the Duchess might end up doing if something happens to Richard.


    The investigation concluded that the only two person who could be responsible for Richard''s disappearance was either Lilia or Albert since both of them were not present in the mansion.


    After thorough questioning it was found out that Albert had requested a leave for today since he had to visit his mother in the hometown. As such the suspicion fell on Lilia who was also suppose to train Richard in the afternoon.


    "Wasn''t she under observation all the time? How can shemit a crime like this?" Themander of the battalion that arrived from the Capital asked the security in chief.


    The security chief was sweating profusely as he reported while barely holding himself from stammering, "No one expected her to actually kidnap the young master when she has been so loyal and diligent with her work. That''s why...we stopped survelling her after she left for her house..."


    "What?!" The Royal Order chief eximed in a tone of disbelief. The already nervous security chief shuddered with his head lowering.


    All those servants who serve a noble has to be monitored all the time especially those who are close to the family of the noble. Considering Lilia was the personal maid of Duchess'' son, it was quite necessary to keep an eye on her.


    The Royal Ordermander pped his head in dismay as he nced towards the mansion and asked to himself, "What would happen if she hears about this whole mess?"


    *************


    [Earth]


    "Hmm?" Suddenly Be felt a chill running down her spine and she was woken up from her slumber¡ªstartling the woman beside her.


    "God damn, what happened?" It was the same woman who used me Magic to help out Be a few days ago and gave her the knowledge of Awakened.


    Be didn''t respond to the girl and got up on her feet.


    Under the confused gazes of the people around her, she advanced toward the window of the small cabin and looked at the moon.


    For some reason she suddenly felt that something was wrong with her brother.


    There was something in her heart that told her that her brother was safe and alive somewhere out there. It was a connection which never faded and allowed Be to remain assured of her brother''s safety.


    The reason why she was still so much motivated to live and be stronger since she knows that one day she would reunite with her brother.


    However, for some reason, she just felt that connection has weakened. It was a very dreadful feeling...like her brother was in pain and calling out for her.


    Her heart trembled in anxiety as she touched the artificial flower bracelet on her wrist and muttered under her breath,


    "Please be safe, brother."


    **********


    "Hnnnnghhhhhhh!!!!" With his eyes parted wide and veins popping on his neck, a muffled cry left his throat.


    The ce where his fingers should be, now only his bones remained. The butler clipped the scissor to his flesh and pulled his skin and muscles with precision¡ªleaving utter pain behind.


    His hands burned with agony and body shook under the overwhelming pain he was experiencing for the first time. He has broken his fingers and even a hand before but this sensation was different. The tool was different....this was not just torture. Albert was slowly killing him!


    "Kuku~I like that expression young master." The sinisterugh echoed through the dimly lit room, a chilling prelude to the brutality that followed. Albert''s grip tightened around Richard''s uninjured hand, his eyes glinting with malevolent delight. With a sudden, vicious twist, Albert wrenched Richard''s wrist backward.


    The sickening sound of bones snapping reverberate in the air, a grotesque symphony of pain. Richard''s scream tore through the silence, his face contorted in agony as his wrist shattered under the relentless force, leaving a twisted, mangled mess of flesh and bone.


    "Unghhhh!!" Richard did his best to move away or utilize his Ether to burn the creepy bastard to death but it was making his wounds hurt even more! The pain in his eyes was visible because of themp that was still hanging by his hair and even burned his chin and nose.


    The relentless assault came to a stop as Albert suddenly felt a buzz in his jacket pocket. He took an orb out and narrowed his gaze before immediately getting up.


    "Wait here for me, young master...I will be back in a moment." Without wasting another moment, Albert got up and ran away.


    *Tut* *Tut*


    The hurried steps of the butler resonated across the hall as Richard''s head hung low.


    Once Albert''s steps were no longer heard, suddenly Richard lifted his head and looked in front with a bone chilling gaze. Although he was still experiencing the pain, he was not letting go of this opportunity.


    He took a long breath before spitting out the sock on hisp.


    Next, he began to swing his head back and forth, dangling thentern until it didn''t touch his face and retreated to a decent length.


    Gritting his teeth, he summed up all his strength and when thentern swung away from his face, he pulled his face back with all his might¡ªresulting in his hair strand to snap and thentern to fall on hisp¡ªburning the sock and his pants swiftly.


    Although his legs burned, Richard showed no sign of panic or pain. Rather, a furious smirk danced on his lips as he muttered under his breath,


    "I am so gonna enjoy his screams..."


    *********


    A/N:- I didn''t put tag of blood and torture. It didn''t bother you right? If it did,ment so I could put tags from the next time.

 Chapter 18: Chapter 17- Escape

    The moment Lilia noticed her master being taken away by none other than one of the finest and oldest workers, she knew she had to tread carefully.


    She was weaker than Albert and she knew that, that''s why she didn''t resort to confrontation when she didn''t have any support. Not only that would result in futility, Albert might as well kill her¡ªthe sole person who knows his whereabouts.


    Lilia didn''t care about her life, however, if she made any rash decisions, her master might get into a dangerous position.


    She wordlessly followed the butler rather than informing anyone since that would have been foolishness.


    The ce where the traitor brought her young master was a long closed mill in the eastern side of the city. This side was mostly allotted for the people who earn enough to afford three times of food. The houses here are built by the administration that''s why the residences aren''t that well developed. Naturally, in the less developed areas, there weren''t many security guards surveilling as well.


    ''The perfect side of the town tomit the crime.'' Albert had kept Richard inside a sac and draped him over his shoulder.


    Lilia was frustrated at how he was treating her young master but she had enough perseverance to not just suddenly reveal her presence.


    Finally, just as she expected, the butler came to a halt before the abandoned mill which had been empty for the past ten years. It was said that whoever tried running a business in the building, always ended up losing everything. That''s why, this building was infamous for being cursed.


    Lilia was hiding behind a house and keeping an eye on him.


    "----!!!"


    Suddenly  Albert turned to look in the same direction where she was hiding¡ªpanicking her as she barely hid herself from his gaze.


    Her heart throbbed painfully as sweat trickled down her head. She waited for a moment before slowly changing the sides to peek at him once again¡ªonly to find there was no one standing there anymore.


    "Huh?" Lilia got out of her hiding and looked around to find where he could have gone. She used Detection to search for them but nothing came under the range of her perception.


    A frown marred her face as she decided to look inside the building for once...however, after she entered a sudden nauseous feeling struck her and she fell to her knees.


    "Ugh..." Her heart rapidly paced up and her ether seemed to have grown weaker. Her eyes trembled and her vision became blurry.


    ''What...is...this...'' Under the constant assault of the strange sensation, she wasn''t able to withhold her consciousness. And soon, the girl fainted.


    **********


    "Ah!" The next time her eyes parted, she found herself chained in a cell.


    *Shrinch*


    She moved the chain and found her hands were cuffed and so were her ankles. The ball with which the chains were attached seemed to be more than a hundred kilograms since she couldn''t lift it without ether. Utilising magic was not preferable under these circumstances at all.


    ''Ether Inhibitor?'' She had heard that some researcher had discovered a way of prohibiting ether from being conjured in a specific area. However, she didn''t know Albert would get his hands on it.


    There was a keyhole in the cuffs which brought a soft smirk on her lips. Without wasting time, she rolled her tongue back and a hair clip flung out andnded on her hand.


    Holding her breath, she inserted the clip into the lock of the cuffs.


    Her hands worked quickly and precisely, a skill honed through years of necessity. The hair clip clicked and twisted within the mechanism, her brow furrowing in concentration. The seconds felt like hours, but she persisted, her determination unwavering.


    Finally, with a soft click, the lock yielded.


    She held the cuffs in her hand and softly ced them on the ground. Doing some light movements of her wrist she quickly freed her legs as well before getting up.


    Regaining her liberty, the first thing she did was to get rid of her sandals to not make any sound.


    There was a lock on the cell door which she couldn''t reach with her hands. She didn''t try much and decided to pass through the bars.


    The cell bars were around twenty centimetres apart and she had a moderate build with average shoulder length. Normally, it would have been almost impossible to pass through these bars however, she wasn''t just any random girl.


    First, Lilia dislocated her shoulders, biting down on a piece of fabric to stifle her grunt of pain. The agony was intense, but she focused on the goal. Her arms now hung at unnatural angles, giving her body the ability topress more than usual.


    Turning sideways, she started with her head, slowly inching it through the bars. The metal pressed hard against her skull, but she kept pushing, willing herself to remain calm. Her shoulders, now dislocated, followed with excruciating slowness. Each movement sent waves of pain through her, but she pushed on, her determination unwavering.


    Her chest was the hardest part. She exhaled deeply, trying to make herself as thin as possible. With painstaking effort, she managed to slide her torso through, the bars scraping against her skin. She winced as they pressed against her ribs, but continued to wiggle and twist her way forward.


    Finally, her hips and legs slipped through with a bit more ease and she was finally out of the cell.


    "Fuuu...." Exhaling an audible breath she moved her arm and hit her shoulder hard enough to pop it back into action.


    She rotated her arm for a bit to see if it was okay¡ªwhen suddenly her body turned cold and her eyes widened in shock.


    "Well well, that was some flexibility you showed there, little girl."


    Her steps faltered upon finding the Butler standing there with a malicious grin on his face.


    She couldn''t discern how he sensed her escape. She didn''t make any noise and never tried to use Ether. Then how...


    "Ah...!" She suddenly realised. The cuffs were the artefact that alerted the butler!


    "That''s right Princess, you guessed it right. Everything inside here is under my surveince." A thin smirk extended his disgusting mouth as the butler stepped forward.


    Lilia''s expression turned frosty as she got into a stance. She knew, even with her magic, she couldn''t defeat him. However, she couldn''t just surrender. Her master''s life was on line.


    She had to-


    "Huh?" Suddenly Lilia frowned and turned towards the lobby from where Albert arrived.


    Albert also frowned upon hearing the creaking sound  arriving from behind.


    He cautiously turned to look at his behind and his eyes parted wide to the point his sses came off.


    *Screch*


    The previously dark lobby was slowly getting illuminated. The rays of live me extended its wings further and the figure of a person came into view.


    With his whole body enveloped in the ze, he slowly advanced. Nothing was visible beneath theyers of mes....except for that.


    That malicious smile which Richard wore despite his whole body in the embrace of roaring mes.


    "Y-Young master..." Lilia''s eyes moistened as she couldn''t believe what her eyes were gazing at.


    On the other side, Albert staggered on his feet and began to back off...only to crash against someone and jump on his feet to look at the person.


    And the moment his eyesnded on the person, his shock amplified,


    "M-M-Mydy...."


    *********


    A/N:- Oh welp...double hell.


    Drop some PS. I got a contract, hehe~

 Chapter 19: Chapter 18- Rage

    Once, Berine had to attend a meeting in the Capital for which she had to stay there for a week. At that time, Richard was only seven years old, that''s why she took him with her.


    Naturally, she always took care of him and had him in the range of her perception all the time¡ªexcept for the time when she had to attend the meeting. That''s why she hired a full-time maid to take care of her baby.


    One of those days, when  Berine returned to her room Richie rushed towards her with tears in his eyes and a ring red mark of a hand on his cheek.


    He cried in her arms for a long time without a word, and seeing him in tears broke her down as well. She kept him holding until he didn''t fall asleep in her embrace.


    That day, Berine realized that for her child she could never hesitate to hurt anyone. The person who dared p her son was begging her to kill him and spare him from the burden of his life.


    For the whole night, Berine kept on torturing that man and healing him continuously. The security guards who were there felt nauseous seeing that gory sight of a beautiful woman digging out the innards of a living man and making him swallow it. And all while wearing a sadistic smile on her face.


    The penalty for hurting her child could only be death, a fact she had resolved long ago. Forget amoner; even if the Emperor or the Demon King dared to harm her Richie, she wouldn''t hesitate to annihte everything they cherished before tearing their heads from their bodies.


    And of all people, the one who tried to take her child away from her was none other than a man she trusted? Indeed a good reason to feel murderous today.


    ***************


    The whole lobby was ignited by the mes that enveloped Richard. His body was burning but not a grunt anyone could hear that could have represented his pain. All one could see about him was that horrifying grin he wore on his face while he advanced toward his prey.


    Albert was left with no other option than to march towards Richard. He knew battling against the Duchess was pointless. She could kill him in a breath.


    His steps advanced toward Richard which shocked Lilia. However, before she could move to chase Albert¡ªwho clearly intended to harm Richard¡ªshe found her hand being held by the Duchess


    "But mydy..." Despite her protest, Berine remained unmoving with her gaze transfixed on nothing but her Richie.


    In a tone that suggested the flurry of emotions swirling inside her, she conveyed, "Let him have his fun."


    At that time Lilia could only stare at her mistress with eyes of confusion however the moment she looked back straight again, she realized what herdy meant.


    ******


    Albert was strong enough to kill the bastard. Because of this little squirt, herdy was looking at him like he had betrayed her. And now, this boy would go to hell with him.


    Harbouring such thoughts Albert wielded his short knife in a reverse grip and leaped towards the boy who was enwrapped in mes.


    Richard''s arms remained hanging by his side as he looked at the advancing figure of the Butler with a malicious grin on his face.


    The butler swung the knife in a nt shing across Richard''s chest and he did feel the de making a cut on him¡ªhowever, along with his own attack, Albert felt something burning his torso.


    "Guh!" He eximed before backing off and swatting away the mes that Richard inflicted on him through a decisive punch in his gut.


    Without warning, Richard lunged forward, the mes around him roaring louder. Albert sidestepped with practiced ease, but the heat singed his sleeve. He retaliated with a swift, precise jab to Richard''s midsection, but his fist met a wall of searing heat. He hissed in pain, pulling back.


    Richard grinned wickedly. "You''ll have to do better than that, old man."


    Albert''s eyes narrowed. He moved with calcted precision, ducking and weaving through the hall. He struck at Richard''s weak points, targeting joints and vital areas, but every blow was met with the consuming mes. Richard''s brute strength and fiery aura made him a formidable opponent, even for a veteran like Albert.


    Richard swung a fiery fist, aiming for Albert''s head. The butler barely dodged, the heat singing his hair. He countered with a low kick, trying to unbnce Richard, but the ming warrior stood firm. Richard''s hands mped down on Albert''s shoulders, the intense heat making the butler scream in agony.


    "Feel the pain, bitch," Richard snarled, tightening his grip.


    Albert, gritting his teeth, drove his knee into Richard''s abdomen, forcing him to loosen his hold. He staggered back, gasping for breath. Richard, undeterred, advanced again, his ming form crackling with energy. He swung both fists down, aiming for Albert''s chest.


    Albert crossed his arms, trying to shield himself, but the force of the blow sent him sprawling. Pain radiated through his body as he hit the ground. Richard was on him in an instant, grabbing him by the cor and lifting him off his feet.


    Richard growled, the mes intensifying. He hurled Albert across the hall, the butler crashing into a wooden table that shattered under the impact.


    Albert coughed, struggling to stand. His vision blurred, but he forced himself to focus. Richard was relentless, closing the distance with heavy, meden steps. Albert knew he had to act fast. With a swift motion, he drew a hidden dagger from his boot and threw it at Richard.


    The de cuts through the air, embedding itself in Richard''s shoulder. The fiery warrior roared in pain, the mes around him ring wildly. Albert used the momentary distraction to roll to his feet,unching himself at Richard with renewed determination.


    But Richard, fueled by rage and pain, grabbed Albert''s wrist mid-strike. He twisted, eliciting a cry of agony from the butler. With a vicious snarl, he mmed Albert to the ground face t, and grabbed both of his arms.


    "Now cry!" With a loud roar, Richard nted his leg on his back and pulled Albert''s arms with all his strength.


    "AAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGHHHH!!! STOPP! STOPPPPP IT!!" Albert iled and struggled to get Richard off him, but in the intoxication of rage and frustration, Richard didn''t yield.


    Unbeknownst to himself he utilizes Ether to enhance his strength and in the next moment,


    *CRUNCH*


    Blood began to spray out of his shoulders as Albert cried like a madman after having his forelimbs detached.


    "Hahahahaha hahaha!!!!" Richardughed as he draped the ripped-off arms from the man, on his shoulders. Hisugh sounded more evil than amusing.


    It was fun! This was fun!


    ***********


    A/N:- I will properly exined how Richard defeated Albert and everything that seemed to be betraying the information I have provided until now.


    Drop some Power stones. I need ''em.

 Chapter 20: Chapter 19- Recovery

    For the next ten or so minutes, the whole vicinity heard the cries for help from Albert and theugh of menace from Richard.


    Richard was restless. From Lilia''s perception, it seemed he was angered and was venting out everything on the man who dared hurt the young master. However, from Berine''s perspective, it seemed her son was having fun. Just pure fun.


    Inflicting pain, listening to prey''s cries, bathing in their blood and never stopping¡ªthese were something she had never taught him but he had learned everything that Berine deemed necessary to survive in this world and reign supremacy.


    The wails of pain and agony from the butler had long faded and now her son was just enjoying tormenting a dead body.


    Berine finally moved aftermanding Lilia to step out.


    Inside the lobby, there was only Berine, her Richie and a dead insect. That''s why she didn''t mind lunging at her baby and embracing him with all her might.


    His body was no longer burning but it was hot enough to scald a normal person. Berine epted her son''s heat and the turmoil of emotions he was experiencing.


    "My baby...Mama missed you....pleasee home with me..." She couldn''t help but sob while holding him in her arms. His body went still as the heart and intestine he was holding in his hands, fell down.


    Although she remained cold and unmoving at that time when she discovered Richard''s abduction, inwardly she was beyond terrified. He is the only reason why she feels alive. She couldn''t bear to lose him.


    Richie remained silent; his mind reeling back to reality. For a moment he thought he was being held by his Be...the sweet girl who always clung to her older brother. However, once the clouds of rage and amusement drifted away from his eyes, he was able to gaze at the crimson shade of her hair and realise that he was being held by his mother.


    "Mother...." A single word left his lips and Berine''s heart felt at peace. She couldn''t tell anyone nor express how much relief she felt whenever he called her that.


    Tears rolled down her eyes¡ªa scene that no one had seen before¡ªas she separated her face from his chest and looked at him fondly.


    "Baby...mama is here. Mama is here..." She cupped his burning cheeks and soothingly uttered.


    His arms raised and he hugged her back slowly. The gesture was enough to make her shoulders loosen up as she inched closer and wailed in the silent and dark lobby.


    ***************


    [The next day]


    It took a day for Richard to get healed from his burns. It didn''t make him lose his senses or render him motionless. Surprisingly he was able to move around as usual...however his body looked anything but normal.


    His whole body was burnt and was painted in a charcoal shade ckness which showed that he indeed was burned by the mes but it didn''t affect him at all. His hair was gone and whenever he stretched his body the people around him felt nauseous by that muscles tearing sound.


    Sometimes he did it to make people around him ufortable. Just for fun.


    His mother never looked bothered and remained by his side most of the time while he was recovering.


    The familiar priests from the church wearing white robes were responsible for treating his burnt skin. He was being fed nutritious food which could help him recover fast and a recovery potion of the highest grade, once a day.


    Twenty-four hours it has been, and Richard already looks half human with his limbs only remaining to be healed. His hair has regrown as well without much trouble¡ªthanks to the wide range of potions his mother possesses.


    Currently, his hair was being washed by the Duchess as Richard sat on a chair inside his bedroom.


    His upper half was left bare while he wore shorts on his lower half. With his eyes closed he allowed his mother to softly rub his hair with a baby shampoo (she insisted since his skin was sensitive).


    While he didn''t want to disturb his mother when she was humming in such a very pleasant tone, he had some questions,


    "Mom...can you tell me about the Ether-suppressing artefact which Albert used?" Thanks to her persuasion he has begun to call her Mom, instead of Mother which she deemed to be quite distant.


    She happily smiled to feel closer to her child and responded delightfully, "Ether Inhibitor was it. A tool which was invented through some rare ether particles which only a One-horned Antaler releases during herst few months of pregnancy."


    Richard''s eyes widened, "One-horned?! Aren''t they endangered and under the Empire''s supervision?"


    Just as in his previous world, where some animals were kept in national parks due to their near-extinction, the Empire in this world also provides habitats and protection for beasts that are on the brink of extinction. Those that have reached the critical "red stage" of existence are especially safeguarded.


    And One-horned Antaler was one of them.


    "Indeed. However, the person who was researching it was also a part of the council so he was allowed to run some tests..."


    Taking a pause she added, "...about the reason why the female Antalers be almost invisible to other beasts during their pregnancy." Pouring some water to wash away the shampoo she added, "It turned out, they release a certain type of scent from the gemstone in the middle of their head which suppresses their natural ether. They do it to keep themselves safe in their most vulnerable state."


    "That makes sense." Richard inwardly muttered since his face was currently being washed.


    Once she was done pampering her child, Richard asked again, "But how did that shit stain get such a precious artefact mum?"


    Berine didn''t take much time to respond, "Albert was an ex-researcher and was a quite brilliant one in his time. He suddenly decided to retire when I offered him to work for me and instead of working as a researcher for the Scarlette house, he volunteered to be a butler."


    "And you didn''t suspect him?"


    Hearing his words, a sad expression marred her face. She failed in recognising people and her son had to pay the price for it.


    With her gaze falling to the ground she solemnly replied, "At that time, I regarded Albert as an asset since along with his reliable performance as a servant he helped in providing some crucial material to the research facility under our control. And his talent was one of a kind."


    Richard raised his brows before asking, "So...do you regret his death?"


    Her response didn''t take a point one second of dy to arrive, "No."


    With her eyes turning cold she added, "I couldn''t tolerate anyone who dares to hurt my child, regardless of their usefulness." Her gaze softened as she looked at her son and said, "After all, for me, everyone else is just a changeable tool but you Richie...your ce in my heart can never be reced."


    Richard could see the sincerity in her eyes and the regret she still carries.


    He gently embraced thedy in his arms and whispered, "You are also irreceable for me, Mom."


    Although he was confused and anxious about his future, with thisdy beside him, Richard had a feeling that he would be able to ovee any obstacle this world had in store.


    *********


    A/N:- The pace is okay, right? Am I going too slow? Let me know in thements.

 Chapter 21: Chapter 20- No need to be concerned

    It has been a few days since that incident. The respect for Richard among the servants and the people who heard about it has elevated to a whole another level. Although it was attempted to keep the news a secret, it wouldn''t be far off when the people in the Capital and possibly the people joining the Academy would hear about it.


    In a way, it was good. Berine was happy that now, people would think thrice before bothering her son.


    That''s why she didn''t put much effort into suppressing the news. However, as much as she seemed to be using this incident as a deterrent, she still hasn''t ovee the guilt.


    She has reassessed all the servants and workers serving the Scarlette house. Have gone through their backgrounds and family connections and also, assigned a new monitoring unit to keep an eye on those servants who work in the mansion.


    She has failed and nearly lost her child. Another incident like that happens, and she might as well slit her throat.


    *Knock*


    Without asking who it was, Berinemanded, "Come in."


    She was currently inside her room and it was alreadyte in the evening. That''s why there weren''t many who could dare to intrude on her privacy unless the person was her son...or someone close to him.


    "Good evening, madame." The brte maid stood there with her gaze lowered and a profound blush on her face.


    Berine shook her head at the maiden''s gesture. Well, there were not many who could tolerate Berine''s allure, especially when she was just out of the bath and was wearing such a loose night dress.


    Lilia was like a daughter to her. One of the few whom Berine actually trusts, that''s why she even allowed her inside the room at this hour.


    "Tell me," Berinemanded and returned her gaze to the file which contained the personal information of the researcher who invented the Ether Inhibitor.


    Lilia calmed herself down before she uttered in a quieter voice, "Mydy...can this lowly one dare ask something about Young Master?"


    "If you are interested in his size then tough luck. Only I can know my son''s size."


    A fiery blush which seemed to be burning her face, appeared as Lilia clenched the hem of her skirt and hastily replied, "It''s not....about that." Near the end, she lowered her voice.


    Berine smirked. She knew the maid wasn''t here for that.


    Redirecting her eyes toward the younger one, she asked, "You are worried about his health, right? After all, my Richie has transcended the realm of a normal elementalist."


    Hearing her words, Lilia slowly nodded.


    An Elementalist or element master could only manipte elements if they could get a source from somewhere. Without a drop of water, the water element user would be powerless. The same goes for wind, me and earth.


    However, that day when Richard burned the gymnasium he conjured his mes. And the same mes were something that protected him while he was fighting against Albert.


    If one has keen observant skills one could differ the ferociousness and strength of normal mes and the fire which Richard could summon.


    The gymnasium was one example which continued to burn for two days and nothing inside of it remained when it was suppressed.


    However, along with great powers the toll on the body bes quite daunting as well. It was said that those who couldn''t handle their magic and often lose control over it, die sooner than a normal magician or a non-magician.


    And the symptoms Richard had shown twice by now, had made Lilia quite worried.


    Thedy of the Scarlette house was quite satisfied with the maid. She was concerned for her master and those eyes held sincere anxiety.


    Berine was again proven how brilliant it was of her to appoint Lilia as her son''s personal servant.


    "I understand your concern but you don''t need to be worried, Lilia. The traits he has shown aren''t unheard of. And thest person who surpassed the limits of being an Elementalist lived for hundreds of years."


    Lilia dumbly nodded and felt her heart calming down a lot. She blindly trusted the Duchess and if she was not worried for Richard, then it means her young master is indeed not in danger.


    With a soft smile lifting the edges of her lips, the maid enthusiastically bowed and thanked thedy,


    "Thank you for your time, Your Grace."


    ***********


    [Earth]


    *sh*


    More than ten people stood side by side and their faces contained an expression of disbelief and awe.


    Their eyes were trained on the figure of a young girl who was dancing across the battlefield like she owned the lives of the beings she was ughtering.


    No one has seen her using any supernatural abilities means that she indeed was non-awakened. However, the skills she showed, made the audience doubt their eyes.


    "She''s good, isn''t she?" The curly-haired girl who brought the dagger-wielding girl named Be Anderson into the team asked the leader of her group.


    The ming orange-haired man stared at Be with aplex look in his eyes. He couldn''t discern how such a young girl gained suchbat experience.


    However, more than the girl his eyes were transfixed on that ominously shining dagger she held. There was no doubt about it; that weapon was nothing like what they possessed. It was different and unique.


    How did she get that? Where did she find such a resource? Why was that dagger in the hands of a non-awakened? Why doesn''t he, a more capable warrior, possess that dagger?


    Such thoughts clouded his mind. Then again, sacrificing a young woman like her to get a dagger would be a little sad. That''s why, the man decided to take a better route.


    The romantic route.


    He would make her fall for him, and along with that dagger, he would attain that mouth-watering body of hers as well.


    ''Talk about the perfect n.''


    Unbeknownst to the master n going inside the head of the group leader, Be finished chopping the head of thest zombie.


    Blood and sweat seemed to have elevated her natural charm. She seemed like a battle goddess who had finished ughtering a bunch of prey like it was nothing but a walk in the park for her.


    The reason why she seemed so motivated today was because she could feel her brother brought back to safety.


    She has started to see him in her dreams as well. It all felt too real but unreal at the same time. She always felt him around her but she couldn''t see his face at all. His voice seemed different as well, however, she knew it was him.


    She just knew it.


    And thanks to those dreams, she has be quite enthusiastic these days. She has be even more motivated to keep fighting and moving forward until she unites with her brother.


    Holding the dagger in her hand securely she whispered under her breath, "Very soon....we will meet again...hehe~"


    *********


    A/N: There is not much development in the chapter. I would take some chapters for his training and exin the world before we dive into the academy arc.


    The connection between the two worlds will be exined soon. Drop some Power Stones.

 Chapter 22: Chapter 21- Ranks

    There are three types of beings that reside in this world.


    The weakest of all beings are known as humans. These are the non-awakened individuals who failed to ignite the ether within them when the world underwent its revolutionary change. These humans constitute nearly seventy percent of the''s poption, living their lives without any special abilities or enhancements.


    Nexte the ether usersWith the advent of the Dark Star, a select few were awakened by this reality-defying phenomenon known as ether. Ether users can be both human and beast, their abilities enhanced and their strength amplified. The power they wield is determined by the flow of ether within them and the purity of their ether core.


    Ether users are divided into various ranks,


    Beginner-> F+ to E-


    Trainee-> E+ to D-


    Adept-> D- to C+


    Master-> C+ to B-


    Mage-> B+ to A-


    Archmage-> A


    Grandmaster-> S


    Sage-> ???


    The spells also adhere to a simr ranking system. The higher the count of ether produced for a spell, and the greater itsplexity, the higher the spell is ranked.


    One might assume that low-rank spells are only capable of killing a human or injuring a magician, but that is far from the truth. Even an E-ranked spell can be devastating enough to ughter an entire group of magicians. The true power of a spell lies not only in its rank but in the mastery of the spellcaster wielding it.


    A skilled magician can channel their ether with such precision and control that even the simplest of spells be lethal. This mastery transforms basic incantations into formidable weapons, capable of turning the tide in battle and wreaking havoc upon foes, regardless of their rank.


    The process of refining one''s etherflow and solidifying their ether core can vary in individuals. However, the mostmon ones are repeated practice and some refining concoctions.


    Nowes the strongest kinds¡ªthe ones who aren''t bound by any limits and those who belong to the same kind as the final boss.


    When the Dark Star arrived in space, just parallel to this called Clion, a strange energy was being forced upon Clion that forced the living beings to change and adapt.


    The force that descended was called Aembr.


    Aembr is a malevolent force that gradually drives a living being into a state of madness. Those who fail to adapt to and resist the influence of Aembr eventually transform into entities that exist solely to satisfy their insatiable greed.


    This overwhelming greed can manifest in various forms, including an unquenchable desire for lust, an insatiable hunger for power, an uncontroble urge for destruction, an endless pursuit of wealth, and much more. The insidious nature of Aembr ensures that those under its sway lose all sense of reason and morality, consumed entirely by their obsessive cravings for anything and everything.


    Due to Aembr''s emergence, some humans were able to awaken a resisting force which helped them fight against the evil energy. And that resisting force is called Ether.


    Only humans were the race who were able to resist Aembr without awakening and turning evil. However, Aembr constantly keeps on tormenting a non-awakened and as a result, a non-awakened lives up to only forty years of age at most.


    Those beasts who couldn''t awaken Ether were enshrouded by the darkness and became Ambrobate.


    There are several channels through which Aembr arrives on this and there is no way of getting rid of these connections...unless the Dark Star is destroyed. However, no one knows what consequences it would bring to Clion.


    The major difference between an Ether-User and an Ambrobate lies in their magic sources. An Ether-User generates their magic internally, harnessing the power from within their own being. In contrast, an Ambrobate absorbs magic from its surroundings, drawing energy from the ambient environment.


    This fundamental distinction in how they ess and utilize magic leads to significant differences in their potential power and capabilities.


    An Ether-User''s magic is inherently more stable and consistent, as it is sourced from their internal reserves. This internal generation allows for precise control and the ability to performplex spells with ease. However, they are limited by the amount of magic their body can produce and sustain, which can vary based on their training, health, and innate talent.


    On the other hand, an Ambrobate''s ability to absorb magic from their surroundings can potentially give them ess to vast amounts of power, especially in environments rich with magical energy. This external sourcing makes them highly adaptable and capable of drawing on immense strength in the right conditions.


    However, their power is also more vtile and dependent on external factors, which can make their magic-less predictable and harder to control.


    Given these attributes, one could discern why Aembr users¡ªthose who can master both internal generation and external absorption of magic¡ªcould be far stronger than any other being. Bybining the stable, controlled power of an Ether-User with the vast, adaptable energy of an Ambrobate, Aembr users have the potential to wield unparalleled magical force.


    This hybrid capability enables them to perform extraordinary feats of magic, making them formidable and revered figures in any magical society.


    Based on their destructive power and the level of their sanity, Ambrobates are divided into these ranks;


    Initiate -> Conduit-> Adult-> Disaster-> Mythical-> Monarch-> Deity.


    Those Ambrobates who reach Deity ss while retaining their mortality are the real threat to humans and Gods, since, humans don''t have the strength to fight against Deity ss and Gods couldn''t interfere with the mortal realm.


    As such, it bes necessary for someone to take the mantle of defeating the ultimate danger before this world turns into dust.


    ********


    ''Haaaaah....what am I going to do?'' Sitting on a resting bench in the garden, Richard heaved a long sigh.


    He was thinking about the final boss, the Monarch who can defy death and absorb the life force from other beings. Fighting someone who has the boon of absorbing half of their opponent''s powers is a real hassle.


    In the final battle, from what Richard remembered, the King of Death had a grim reaper which he used to cultivate soul. It was a weapon which the Monarch obtained when he still was a believer in God. It was said that no one other than the Monarch could use that reaper.


    However, the Protagonist was allowed to use it. The God who blessed the Monarch, cheated on him by granting the Protagonist a one-time use of that legendary weapon.


    As such, the being who has already ascended to a Deity rank was defeated by a bunch of brats. Or so what was mentioned in the novel.


    ''System, can you tell me how the King of Dead came out victorious?''


    [Note: Host hasn''t achieved the required number of quests to ess the information.]


    ''And how many do I need?''


    [Note: 5/50]


    Richard raised his brows. Not because the requirement was very high¡ªhe expected such since the information he was searching for was quite vital and could prove to be a game-changer¡ªbut he was surprised because of the number of quests he had achieved.


    ''Last I remembered I have only finished three quests?''


    The system didn''t take time before feeding the response,


    [Note: Quest points derive from the importance of the quest. A single quest which involves a great task could grant the host ten or so points at once.]


    ''Damn....makes sense.'' Richard rubbed his chin and slowly nodded. This was useful information. If he could get data on the previous timeline through the system then he would be able to prepare better.


    Currently, Richard is Adept-ranked; someone at D- considering hisck of efficiency. However, the vast amount of Ether he received in lineage allowed him to wield some of the most devastating spells.


    Not to talk about his Elemental Ascension.


    The reason why Richard was able to defeat Albert was because he somehow pulled the ultimate move.


    Originally, Richard was able to unlock his Elemental Ascension when he was battling against the Protagonist. And as broken as this phenomenon was, even Ethan wasn''t able to defeat Richard.


    Elemental Ascension makes a person pseudo-Ambrobate. Driven by strong emotions which lifts their limits and allows them to unite with the element they are proficient in.


    ''It''s troublesome tho...I can''t let my emotions take over me and be a hulk all of a sudden...'' Richard sighed; clearly not happy because of his emotional instability.


    He was about to get up and go back to his room and take a quick bath, when he suddenly heard hurried footsteps.


    Turning to his left he found Lilia was advancing towards him with a slight frown on her face.


    "Lilia."


    "Young master....there is someone whom the Dark Arrow has caught."


    Richard raised his brows and urged, "And...? Why does that concern me?"


    Lilia''s frown deepened as she responded, "The spy they have caught, seems to have an affiliation with Albert."


    Now, this was worth his attention.


    ***********


    A/N:- I had to take my time and n things that''s why I took a day off. I would be consistent from here on. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 23: Chapter 22- Culprit

    A report was received. There was someone who came in regr contact with Albert and was also a transporter for him. The person who spied on Richard and also provided Albert with Ether Inhibitor was the same person.


    And Berine got her hands on the person~


    After Richard had changed into fresh clothes, Lilia guided him through the mansion to a room situated at the back of the property. This particr room was built in a more secluded part of the mansion, away from the main areas and designed to be essed by only a select few. The path leading to it was less traveled, adding to its sense of privacy and exclusivity.


    As they approached, the atmosphere shifted, marked by a subtle change in the decor and a more guarded ambiance, emphasizing the room''s significance and the importance of the few who were permitted to enter.


    Richard didn''t have much recollection of this ce which was built underground. Must be because he never found the necessity to go in there. Regardless, his focus was more on the person who was caught rather than this mysterious ce he was led to.


    After descending for about twenty stairs, they reached a dimly lit lobby and from the other side, the scream of a male could be heard.


    The cry of agony was something Richard heard some days ago, but naturally, these whimpers weren''t of the same person.


    "Is Mom inside?" He asked.


    Lilia nodded solemnly.


    They both walked cautiously, with Lilia holding a small, flickeringntern to light their way. The lobby they traversed was narrow, and the damp, musty smell that permeated the air suggested that this ce hadn''t been in operation for a considerable amount of time.


    The walls were lined with peeling wallpaper, and the floor creaked under their footsteps, adding to the eerie atmosphere of abandonment and neglect.


    Their feet came to a halt as they entered a dimly lit room where two individuals could be seen. One person was restrained on a nted tform, his limbs securely cuffed, rendering him helpless. The other individual stood nearby, holding a whip, and was in the act of viciously beating the restrained person.


    The sound of the whip cracking through the air and the muffled cries of the victim filled the room, creating an atmosphere of tension and brutality.


    "Oh, Richie. You returned~" For a moment, Richard was frozen still after seeing his mother in such a state, however, as soon as she wore that gentle smile and embraced him, he was able to regain his calm.


    "Mom." He called out and looked at the man who was beaten ck and blue.


    His face had been struck severely with a blunt object, leaving his nose, lips, and left cheekbone disfigured. His body was almost naked, except for his boxers, revealing the extent of his torment. His upper body bore numerous scrapes, and angry red whip marks burned dangerously across his skin, with blood pouring from several wounds.


    His toes had been cruelly pulled out, and a gruesome chunk of flesh had been gouged from his left thigh, highlighting the extent of the brutal treatment he had endured.


    This was the work of a psychotic interrogator¡ªRichard inwardly muttered


    Seriously, the way she was clinging to him, and the version of her which must have beaten up the man were in stark contrast. Richard was slightly terrified of how her mood could swing so easily.


    "Have youe to see your mama? Aww...I feel blessed." She pressed her blood-coated fingers against her chest and said with a soft smile.


    Lilia, on the other side, was feeling quiteplex with the sight she was met with and the words she was hearing from the Duchess. Seriously, her obsession with her son seems to be elevating these days.


    "Is he the spy? Did he say anything?"


    Berine pouted seeing that her son just ignored her question. However, she didn''t sulk on the matter for long and hummed in response before giving him the details,


    "Indeed, son. He seems to be a quite qualified spy who never came in the radar of surveince and was providing Albert with the information and resources he asked for." Suddenly a frown marred her face as she added,


    "However, after hearing from him, something has be quite confusing."


    "And that is?" Richard asked.


    Berine took a step forward, and while wiping her hands with the towel which Lilia provided, she said, "The spy said that Albert dropped the n on confronting you about the matter of your identity."


    Richard frowned, "Dropped the n? I certainly didn''t get abducted because he dropped the n."


    "Yes, that''s why this is confusing." Her frown grew deeper as she spoke in a quieter tone, "I also sensed fear when he came to talk to me about this matter...and I also thought that he would no longer pursue this subject. Then suddenly...."


    "Maniption?" Lilia subconsciously uttered, however, upon realizing her mistake she immediately bowed, "I apologize for interfering."


    "No...rather thanks. I was thinking the same thing, and hearing it from you made me a little more assured." Richard spoke and gave her shoulder a soft rub.


    Lilia felt her heart warming at the sight of the gesture, her eyes filled with admiration as she gazed at her master. The tenderness she felt by the gesture deeply resonated, evoking a profound sense of affection and respect.


    Richard turned towards his mother before asking, "Mom...was there anything suspicious that was extracted from his body?" There might be an artefact used to control his mind.


    Those words were met by an embarrassedugh from the Duchess as she replied hesitantly, "The point is....I actually was so pissed at him that I burned his body into ashes right after you were taken away."


    "..." (Richard)


    "..." (Lilia)


    Thisdy...doesn''t know the meaning of restraint at all.


    Richard sighed when suddenly his backbone straightened hearing a ''ding'' sound.


    [Ding!]


    [Quest arrived!]


    [Discover the true culprit behind your abduction!]


    [Time: One week]


    [Reward: 20 Points, ???]


    ...


    ''Damn....'' Inwardly he eximed. This was not just merely a quest, but rather a hint from the system that there was someone who was working from behind the scenes to hurt or possibly get Richard killed.


    He knew that Albert was a bastard since the first day he saw him but he(Albert) was quite loyal to the Scarlette house as well. And from what Richard sensed, Albert had feelings for Berine...but in that case thest person Albert could have chosen to hurt was Richard.


    And thanks to the system''s confirmation now Richard was sure that there was someone he needed to catch. But who?


    There were many people who surely carried a lot of hostility against Richard. Even the servants working in the mansion have been tormented by the old Richard in the past. However, to go to such lengths to get Richard killed....who can it be?


    "Ah, I forgot!" Suddenly, to break his stupor, Berine pped her hands and said, "The day after tomorrow we have to visit the capital. There is a celebration being held which we both must attend."


    Richard frowned, "What celebration? Do I really need to join?"


    He had to focus on training when he had the time, that''s why he was reluctant to go anywhere as of now.


    However, Berine''s following words made him realise the importance of this celebration,


    "Of course, you have toe. After all, it''s your childhood friend, Princess Elizabeth''s birthday."


    Hearing that name, Richard''s whole body froze and a single word left his throat,


    "Crap..."


    ***********


    Inside a thinly lit room, one could see a youngdy with tinum blond hair currently lying down on the bed.


    The room was quite magnificently decorated and was huge enough to aodate fifty people with ease. The walls weren''t of any fancy color even though the resident was a young girl.


    Several pictures were on the wall and except for the girl there was no one inside the room to share her happiness.


    A full-bloomed smile adorned her face as she hugged a pillow to her bosom, the pillow bearing the face of a young man meticulously sewn onto it. Scattered around her on the floor were several hand-drawn pictures, all depicting the same boy, each illustration capturing different expressions and moments. The collection of artwork and the pillow spoke of an intense and perhaps unsettling obsession.


    It seemed like she was surrounded by the person even though he wasn''t there with her.


    With an excited smile, she uttered slowly under her breath, "Just a little longer...and we will meet again."


    Looking at the face on the cushion, she giggled and excitedly said, "Can''t wait~"


    *********


    A/N:- So...I screwed up.


    Since I am new on WN I didn''t know that people generally lock chapters at 30+ and I ended up locking it at 16. Fml.


    I cannot change and only hope that people don''t abandon my work. If you are here and reading this, then pleasement down to encourage me ¨i?©n?¨i

 Chapter 24: Chapter 23- Worried?

    "Ah!" Lilia let out a strange sound. She was startled when she entered the newly built arena and found several things levitating around.


    There was no one in the room except for one person who evidently was the reason why many things were floating.


    She silently walked past the objects without touching them and kept her steps; soundless.


    Amidst the cluster of objects her young master sat in a lotus potion with his thumbs connected and the rest of his fingers ovepped over each other¡ªcreating a gap.


    She wordlessly stood a few meters away from him and assessed him.


    Closing her eyes she used [Detection] to reveal all the threads her master had spread across the gymnasium to hold the equipment constantly in the air.


    ''Hmm...'' She inwardly hummed in admiration to see that he was wasting his ether less than yesterday. His control over his magic was improving.


    Her young master currently had the ether simr to an A-rank but because of theck of efficiency and control of ether, he wastes a lot of resources.


    However, what made her admire him was his gradual improvement. Focusing on telekinesis he was able to turn the thread of ether a lot thinner than the first day. However even though the thread had be thinner, the strength of each string remained the same. And thanks to the modification, he was able to extend more threads now.


    ''I feel so proud...'' She was smiling with her eyes crescent and since she was so detached from her surroundings shepletely missed the moment he stopped practising and stood up.


    "Can you stop grinning? It''s unpleasant." Hearing his words, her body became a sculpture and her eyes parted wide.


    The redness on her cheeks was simply adorable in his eyes but he didn''tment on that and told her to stop bowing.


    "If you are done with your antics then teach me ''Detection'' already."


    Lilia''s fluster halted as she looked at him in confusion before raising a query, "But young master...you haven''t mastered Telekinesis yet..."


    "I know but still I want to learn ''Detection'' as soon as I can." His voice held an urgency which made Lilia a little anxious. What could be the reason that her master wanted to learn ''Detection'' so suddenly?


    Until yesterday, he was fine with his training in ''Telekinesis'' but suddenly...


    "If you can''t teach me then forget it..."


    "No! I will!"  She hurriedly stopped him by raising her voice and assenting immediately.


    Because of her panicked state, shepletely missed that smirk which lifted the edges of his lips.


    **********


    After Lilia and Richard re-racked the equipment he was using to train, they returned to the arena and stood while facing each other. There was a small green board and some white chalk with which she could write on it. It seems there are things which she would be teaching theoretically today.


    The expression on Lilia''s face was nothing like what she had some minutes ago. He noticed that the maid Lilia and the teacher Lilia have two different personalities. Well, he preferred it this way so it was all good.


    "Young master, do you know the mechanism through which Coubat catches its prey?"


    Without thinking twice he answered, "They send some sound waves, inaudible to other beings, which track anything moving in the direction of the sound waves which allows them to detect the distance and size of the creature they are aiming for."


    Richard was able to memorize the information since the mechanism was simr to the bats from his previous life. Although the previous owner wasn''t much of a mage or a warrior, he had a good memory of remembering things he had learned during his early age.


    Hearing his exnation, Lilia nodded and said, "In that way, they can realise whether they could hunt the beast or not." She picked up the chalk and began to write on the small green board,


    [Create a lump+ spread it+ let it spread+ find the interaction = Detection.]


    He somehow understood the mechanism but waited for her to speak, "Young Master, I think you have mastered the art of creating threads of Ether?" Seeing him nod, she continued, "That''s the basis of ether maniption."


    Dropping the chalk on the slight ledge under the board, she brought her palms closer until they were a few inches apart and said, "You need to create a small orb...of this size. Then you need to spread it everywhere like you are painting the world around you in your ether."


    Richard was bbergasted, "Wait...did you just say the surroundings, not just the ground?"


    His question was met by a sadistic smile¡ªwhich genuinely surprised Richard¡ªas he heard her saying, "That''s formon mages young master, who aim to detect only the terrestrial beings. But we are going to detect everything in our surroundings; whethernd, air or underground."


    Richard, for the first time around her, felt nervous.


    She definitely was going to train him to death today.


    **********


    Regardless of his fright he didn''t back off from the training and did as he was told.


    The first task was to manipte Ether in such a way that it bes a dense lump. Only he was able to see the maroon fluid materializing and bing dense enough to stick together and take shape.


    His face contoured in pain and sweat began to umte but he persisted. If he had tried this exercise a few days ago¡ªwhen he was not proficient in telekinesis¡ªhe might have passed out by now.


    Lilia had her eyes closed and she could see the flow of his ether through her third eye. She could see the unevenness of the orb and how he wasn''t able to keep it bnced.


    He forced it from all sides and tried his best to create the perfect orb. His face became pale and his brows were almost touching.


    In frustration, he said, "I have done what you asked. Now what''s next?"


    "Young master....your first task is to create a perfect orb or we won''t be proceeding from here on."


    He immediately let go of the orb and while ring at Lilia he spat, "What are spouting? I did as you told me, then why can''t I move forward?"


    She didn''t say anything until he regained his bearing and finished scolding her.


    She maintained her calm demeanour and heard him until the end without any intention to reply immediately.


    Richard ced his hands on the sides of his waist and heavily breathed.


    Lilia extended the water container to him which he took and consumed three mouthfuls before returning it to her with a ''Thank you!''


    It took a minute before he was able to regain hisposure.


    Plopping down on the ground he rested his weight on his palms and stared at the ceiling of the gymnasium with a dazed look.


    Amidst the growing silence, a solemn whisper left his throat, "I am such a loser...shouting at you because of my own failure."


    Lilia crouched down and knelt beside him before she used a dry towel to wipe his sweat.


    He rested there with his eyes closed and heard her soft voice, "You did your best, my lord. No one could achieve the fundamental techniques on the first day. In my opinion, after training in telekinesis for so long, no one would have been able to conjure that orb like you."


    He held her hand which was holding the towel before directing his side nce at her and asked, "Are you trying to tter me to gain favours?"


    She pressed her free hand on her bosom before shaking her head and innocently stating, "I wouldn''t dare, my lord."


    ''Quite sly you have be eh...'' Richard inwardly chuckled and released her hand.


    Lilia continued to remove the sweat off her master and told him, "You are improving a lot, master...but if you keep forcing yourself like this, your body may get affected adversely."


    Richard frowned upon hearing that but didn''t say anything and kept his eyes closed.


    Lilia summed up her courage and finally asked him something which had been bothering her since earlier,


    "Master...is there any reason for you to be in such a rush?"


    Richard heaved a sigh. Reason? Yes, he had. After he heard from his mother that he had to attend the ''her'' birthday ceremony,'' he has be restless.


    Entering the enemy''s territory without proper preparation could be lethal. Since he didn''t have any knowledge about the events that happened before the academy, he didn''t know that he would be interacting with ''her'' so soon.


    So as Lilia thought, he indeed had a reason to be worried.


    However, he could not share his grief and worries with anyone, including Lilia and even his mother.


    Looking at his maid who was looking back at him in concern, he softly ruffled her hair and conveyed, "Don''t worry; I know what I am doing."


    ***********


    A/N:- I got onement in the previous chapter and that was enough to keep me motivated. Thank you.


    I will keep posting the chapters and see where this goes. See ya~

 Chapter 25: Chapter 24- Engaged?

    [Late night]


    Spreading your ether like a sheet was too easy to just think or speak hypothetically. However, it took a lot of dedication and hard work to form a lump before spreading it in the surroundings evenly to not create any ripples.


    He only slept for five hoursst night and since the morning he has been training non-stop.


    His mother was worried but she never told him to stop¡ªbelieving in Richard''s judgement and allowing him to do whatever he deemed right.


    Lilia was also encouraged to train her master after seeing his diligence. She was providing every minute detail for him to form the perfect orb of ether and by afternoon he seeded. However, since his control over his magic wasn''t that good, he was only able to form an orb the size of an adult''s fist.


    Lilia suggested to keep on practicing and erging the orb but Richard said,


    "No, it''s okay. I need a small area of detection as of now."


    His statement aroused a tinge of suspicion in Lilia.


    What could be the cause that her young master was so wary of? Who can make the son of Duchess Scarlette so cautious? Such questions didn''t leave her mind even for a moment when she was teaching him but she knew even if she tried to ask he wouldn''t tell her.


    He doesn''t trust her¡ªa fact which Lilia has recently discerned. Well, she was just a mere maid and a part-time teacher of his, so there was no point in raising her expectations.


    She didn''t ask anything further and helped him spread the small lump in his surroundings.


    Maybe it was because he was ustomed to AOE spells, he was able to allocate the ether easily in his surroundings¡ªa feat which greatly surprised her.


    He was able to unfurl the ether in all the directions however it wasn''t easy for him to retain the detection for long.


    And now, it was already night when Richard plopped down on the ground while breathing heavily; sucking in as much air as he could.


    Sadly he was only able to reach that point where he was able tofortablyy out his ether but couldn''t work on the ''interaction'' part where his ether would havee in contact with other entities that came in radar and allowed Richard to know if anyone was trying to attack him.


    "You did well, my lord." Lilia helped him to get rid of his boots since his feet must be hurting. Once she took it off, her heart became heavy.


    He has been standing for so long that his both feet up to his calves have been swollen and red. His legs were trembling because of overwork.


    The sight made her feel both sad and proud.


    "Thanks to your guidance, I at least have the base of detection." Richard couldn''t tell if he could have found any better teacher than Lilia who would have allowed him to do this crash course in just two days.


    He was quite restless about the event tomorrow but now with better magic control, he was feeling somewhat better.


    While thinking about tomorrow, he closed his eyes and before he could realise he fell asleep.


    ***********


    "..mm..." Richard mumbled in his sleep as he slowly opened his eyes. He didn''t remember what was thest thing he was doing or where he was.


    His vision slowly became clear and suddenly he felt someone was near him.


    He suddenly straightened his back in alert and raised his hand which was already coated with mes.


    "Fufu~you have be quite proficient in conjuring mes," In the illumination of the mes the beautiful visage of the familiar redhead came into view.


    Richard was startled to find his mother in his room as he asked, "What...are you doing...." His question died in his mouth as he saw her hands which were currently applying medicine to his reddened feet.


    There was a bottle of pain-relieving gel resting beside her and the pain from his feet was already half gone.


    "Why are you applying the medicine yourself? You could have told a maid or something." Richard was slightly embarrassed to let his mother¡ªa Duchess no less¡ªbe tending to him like this.


    Berine softly smiled at her son as she reminded him, "Did you forget? Every time you got injured or after a tiring day at school, I always applied medicine to your wounds."


    Richard didn''t have much of recollection of such details but in his past life, his sister usually cured him after he got injured fighting bullies andter zombies.


    Thinking about her, a smile formed on his face as heid back on the bed.


    Silence ensued in the room as Berine slowly moved her hand up and down his feet, softly and tenderly.


    Since he has consumed a lot of potions during training he no longer can drink any more or he would feel nauseous and his body might receive adverse effects because of forced recovery. Once in a while, this didn''t feel bad.


    "Baby..." Hearing her slightly quieter voice, Richard hummed questioningly.


    She remained silent for a moment before hesitantly asking, "Is there any reason for you to force yourself this much?" With her eyes turned solemn she added, "Is there someone that scares you?"


    There was no doubt about it. If Richard says ''that'' name, Berine might as well wage war against the Emperor. Although he would have been relieved if ''that'' person disappeared suddenly, considering the plot he couldn''t let it happen.


    Shaking his head, he answered her vaguely, "I don''t want to take chances when I would be in a foreignnd. After what happened I want to be fully prepared for any situation."


    What he said wasn''t a lie. He wanted to be strong and self-dependent so he didn''t need to get berserk every time someone attacked him.


    Berine kept on looking at her son in silence; expecting him to tell her the reason behind his anxiety. However, he didn''t.


    With a sigh, she told him, "Well, I won''t force you, but if something happens, use this to call me." She took out her ring and extended it toward Richard.


    Richard supported himself with his elbow and reached out for the ring¡ªwhen suddenly Berine showed her quickness and slid the ring on his ring finger.


    "Wh-what...." Richard was baffled upon finding the ring already at the base of his finger before he looked at his blushing and giggling mother.


    "Hehe~don''t think about it much~" Saying so, she hopped off the bed, nted a soft kiss on his head and after wishing him a good night, she hopped away.


    Richard sat there with his upper body still half bent and his lips parted agape in shock.


    Did he...just get engaged?


    *********


    [Earth]


    It waste at night on the eighth day since she came here. Be was getting along(?) with people as her brother taught her to. She did her best to talk to people but they made her so annoyed that she often ended a chat abruptly.


    She didn''t like people much. Inparison to them, zombies are better. Just making weird sounds and if about conversation then she could use her dagger to talk to them.


    She was currently sitting on the front porch since she was given the duty of the night guard today. She currently was cleaning each section of her dagger, like it was more important than her own life. The look of fondness she had in her eyes could easily make someone fall into a daze.


    She recently saw her brother in a dream¡ªmaking a great effort to be stronger for her sake. She was greatly motivated by that and began to train more rigorously as well.


    ''Tch...'' She inwardly clicked her tongue when suddenly an unwanted presence approached her from behind.


    She could feel the bastard''s lecherous gaze sweeping over her, but until she didn''t find another ce to stay, she had to tolerate him. After all, this shit stain is the leader of the group.


    "You are polishing it again? Quite fond of it you are, it seems?" The man who was clearly in his early thirties sat down beside her without minding the fact that she was avoiding him until now.


    Be got up and was intending to walk away when suddenly he held her hand.


    *Shwish*


    "Wooah! Easy there..." In the nick of time, he removed his hand or Be would have detached it without another thought.


    She red at him ferociously before warning the pig head, "Know your limits before it''s toote."


    Her aquamarine eyes shone dangerously under the moonlight. The bloodlust she emanated was purely terrifying. However, the other party was stubborn as well.


    While watching Be''s spongy ass, as she walked away, the man licked his lips and uttered under his breath, "Now more than that dagger, I desire that body of yours."


    **********


    A/N:- You need to die, mister. She already has someone in her heart.


    I hope the chapter was enjoyable. Drop a review to help the new readers. Thank you.

 Chapter 26: Chapter 25- Arrived

    The day arrived. Berine and Richard used teleportation to reach the Empire which was located in the middle of the continent.


    There are eight continents and seven microcontinents. The eight continents have their central Empire with several kingdoms, under the rule of the Emperor.


    The smaller continents are mostly independent and a king rules over the overall region.


    The Empire for whom Berine works is known as¡ªEldoria, who is under the authority of the great emperor named Lucius Haven Eldor.


    The Empire was the second-strongest continent in existence with its supremacy lying in the export of medicinal herbs and rare fruits. The major source of ie is trading and the reason why Eldoria has retained its position as the second position is because of the seven defense pirs it possesses.


    The seven pirs of defence¡ªformally known as Seven Death Birds.


    The Generals have been protecting the Empire for years now, and every time one of these birds disappears, another one reces them.


    The terror of these seven generals was widespread enough that the enemy nations who intended to attack Eldoria first had to devise a n to tackle the seven birds or the n of invasion surely would fail marvellously.


    One of those seven pirs is the woman who was currently sharing the carriage with Richard.


    They arrived in the morning at eleven. The was of the same size as Earth, and people here had found a way to detect time, so Richard didn''t find much problem discerning the time.


    He was looking out of the carriage, and with a stern face, marvelling at the city he was offered to view.


    The capital''s heart pulsed with life, the cobblestone pathways teeming with a tapestry of vibrant activity. The capital was renowned for its sprawling market, abyrinthine array of stalls and shops that drew traders and travellers from distantnds.


    As the carriage rolled through the market square, Richard''s eyes were drawn to the colourful disys of fruits piled high on wooden carts. Juicy and sulent fruits glimmered under the midday sun, their aromas mingling with the scent of freshly baked bread from a nearby bakery. The cries of hawkers peddling their wares filled the air, each one extolling the virtues of their produce.


    Next, his attention shifted to the apothecaries'' stalls, where potions of every hue shimmered in ss vials. An elderly woman with a weathered face and kind eyes carefully measured out a glowing blue liquid into a sk, while a young man in an borate robe described the healing properties of a crimson potion to an eager customer.


    The air was thick with the heady scent of exotic herbs and spices, a testament to the alchemical wonders concocted within these stalls.


    Richard was so lost in sightseeing that he nearly forgot about his stress regarding the host of this celebration.


    "Fufu~it seems you have taken a liking to this ce." Hearing his mother''s giggle, Richard felt slightly embarrassed.


    He has been behaving like a child who was brought to a festival.


    He corrected his posture and solemnly said, "It''s alright. But as you know, I don''t like crowded ces."


    "Hmm~well, we can build a market like this somewhere near the mansion so my Richie can enjoy his weekends." Suddenly, she cupped her flushed cheeks, and while fidgeting, she added, "We can run away from the mansion secretly and enjoy a secret date....just the two of us.


    Our hands would be connected as we would stroll around...andte at night, you would pull me into a motel with the excuse of resting for a bit and then...and then....kyah! I can''t!"


    Richard, with a sullen face, stared at his mother who was behaving like a maiden once again. Seriously he couldn''t discern how badly she was obsessed with him...and whether this obsession was only limited to familial love.


    ''I hope I don''t need to confront her about these things one day.'' He Inwardly muttered and while leaning back, he closed his eyes.


    **********


    When the carriage came to a halt, Richard was already awake. He never fell asleep but just was conserving his energy for what was toe.


    The carriage door was opened by a soldier before Richard stepped out, and with his left hand behind his back, he offered his right one for thedy.


    Berine stepped out with an indifferent look¡ªthe perfect face that a woman of her position should possess.


    They weren''t at the pce yet since the celebration was in the evening.


    The ce they halted was the mansion under Berine''s name. Before Richard was born, she usually stayed here for convenience. However, considering the Empire''s capital is the centre of several uwful things, she decided to move away.


    The maids and butlers who stayed here and took care of the mansion bowed their heads and greeted them,


    "We wee you, Madame, Young Master."


    Berine hummed in response and walked inside the mansion followed by Richard.


    For a moment, her eyes went toward the garden situated on the left side of the central path. But since it was a fleeting nce, Richard didn''t notice it.


    Inside, the mansion''s decor spoke of refined taste and careful selection. Rich tapestries depicting serenendscapes adorned the walls, while polished wooden floors were covered with intricately woven rugs. The furniture, made from dark mahogany, was elegant yetfortable, each piece chosen for its craftsmanship and beauty.


    The great hall featured a stone firece, its mantle adorned with delicate carvings, providing a cosy focal point for gatherings. Soft candlelight flickered in crystal chandeliers, casting a warm glow that highlighted the mansion''s sophisticated charm without crossing into ostentation.


    Although Richard had memories of this ce, he still felt he was inside a movie set.


    "Are you going to rest in your room?" As the maid helped Berine take off her coat, the redhead asked her son.


    Richard seemed contemtive for a bit before he said, "I am thinking of looking around a bit after changing clothes."


    "Hmm...that would be problematic. Lilia isn''t here...and you won''t like anyone else following you around right?"


    Richard nced at the blue-haired maid who was holding the Duchess'' coat¡ªmaking the maid a little startled¡ªas he said, "They are too stiff and formal. I would be ufortable." He clearly stated, making the maid a little disheartened. But naturally, she didn''t say anything and after bowing, the maid walked away.


    Berine grinned before she asked, "That girl...you don''t remember her?"


    Richard raised his brows, "No? Do I know her?"


    Be giggled as she reminded him, "She is Violet. Remember how much you used to y with her?"


    Richard raised his brows and thought carefully. Indeed, in his scattered memories, there was a small girl who used toe here with her mother, and Richard used to bully her in the name of ying games.


    Violet huh...no wonder she seemed familiar¡ªRichard inwardly muttered. His remembrance came from his previous life. In some cut scenes when Richard''s evil side was disyed there was a maid who used to get harassed by him.


    Suddenly Richard grinned as he remembered something.


    ''If I y my cards carefully, I can use her as a good bait...''


    Schooling his expression, Richard turned to look at his mother and asked her, "Mom, I want her as my attendant when I would be joining the Academy."


    Berine had a surprised look as she slowly uttered, "Well, I was going to assign her. Why this sudden eagerness?" Thest bit came out in a little suspicious tone.


    Richard shrugged and casually said, "I would rather have someone with me whom I know than a stranger."


    Berine slowly nodded, clearly not convinced by his logic. But she didn''t stretch the matter any more and walked away.


    Richard also went to his room to change his clothespletely unaware that the exchange he had with his mother was heard by a third person.


    ********


    The reason Richard decided to stroll around was to stop himself from overthinking.


    The main reason why he had been so concerned for two days now was the person whose birthday celebration they hade to attend.


    The second princess of the Empire¡ªElizabeth Haven was also a regressor and a main heroine. However, what makes her the most dangerous one among the four is her obsession with Ethan.


    She is a yandere.


    In the novel he read, Elizabeth attempted to hurt the other three on many asions. Whenever she got caught, she acted cute, and Ethan forgave her.


    She misused her powers to punish those who harassed Ethan. If she had fallen in love with him earlier, Richard might have disappeared earlier than he canonically did.


    She is a total maniac. An opponent against whom Richard has to y quite carefully. She wouldn''t try to discern Richard''s intentions or the reasons why he used to torment Ethan. She woulde for the kill.


    ''If my guess is right, she was behind my abduction as well....''


    Things have started to be troublesome with the inclusion of this mad princess.


    Haah~


    **********


    A/N:- Some PS and reviews to help the other readers. Thank you.

 Chapter 27: Chapter 26- Gorgeous

    It was around six on the clock. Richard didn''t venture long into the market and was already getting ready for the celebration.


    The celebration had already begun but since Berine got some work, she said they would leave in half an hour.


    Richard was currently standing in front of therge dressing mirror while a certain blue-haired maid helped him wear the tie that went perfectly with his formal suit.


    Richard stood tall in a finely crafted three-piece suit of a rich wine colour, exuding an air of refined elegance. His attire featured a meticulously tailored waistcoat adorned with delicate embroidery, a sharply cut jacket with a high cor and broadpels, and perfectly fitted trousers.


    A crisply pressed white shirt peeked from beneath the waistcoat,plemented by a finely woven tie of the same wine hue, its intricate knot precisely centred at his throat. Polished burgundy leather shoespleted the ensemble, each detail underscoring his wealth and status, making him a striking figure in any gathering.


    Once Violet was done fixing his tie she lowered her head and was about to step back when suddenly she hit the resting tool and was about to fall back.


    Richard, in a fluid movement, supported her while with his hand pressed against her back and his body leaned toward her a little.


    His golden eyes stared into her cold blue ones¡ªthrowing her into a daze as she found herself getting lost in the charm of the young man currently inches apart from her face.


    Richard wordlessly pulled the maid back to her feet and released his hold from her.


    "Be more mindful of where you go." Hearing his stern voice she was plucked out of her reverie as she vigorously nodded and apologized,


    "For the unsightly disy, I beg your pardon, my lord." Her voice was a little heavier than Lilia''s and even though she seemed genuinely apologizing to him, there was an edge in her voice that suggested something else.


    Richard didn''t say anything to her and looked at himself in the mirror.


    Violet carefully removed herself from his vision and stepped aside.


    While he was fixing the strands of his hair, he asked Violet casually, "You must have hated me all those years no?"


    "Ah?" She seemed surprised to be asked about the past which ushered a strange sound from her throat.


    Richard looked at her with an unreadable expression before asking again, "The time when I used to torment you, you must have hated me to the core, no?" Redirecting his gaze back to the mirror, he added, "Or maybe you still hate me?"


    "Something like that...!'' She instantly voiced those words that signified how utterly absurd it was to think that Violet could harbour hatred toward her master.


    However, Richard smirked at that, and his expression clearly showed how little he believed her.


    "Between us, not many things have changed. You still are all silent and receive harassment without a word."


    Drawing closer to the girl he stood just a few inches away. Their breaths collided, and his strong, manly scent just out of the bath overwhelmed her senses.


    Under such influence, Richard directed a devilish smile at the girl before saying, "If something has changed then it''s your looks." Inching even close he added,


    "You have be quite beautiful."


    His golden orbs remained affixed on her blue ones and in those eyes, he could see the panic and shyness clearly.


    He didn''t tease the maid for long before pulling back and walking away.


    He heard a soft thud, and without looking back, he could tell that she had just copsed to the ground.


    **********


    Richard had a reason to say such things to Violet. She is the perfect person to improve his reputation in the academy. Although he felt bad using someone for his selfish desire, Violet would be receiving no harm from this so it was all right.


    He made his way out of the room and descended the stairs, only to find his mother also exiting her room.


    Seeing her, Richard froze on thest stair and couldn''t help but stare at the woman in a daze.


    She was wearing a long crimson dress which began from her chest and ended at her ankles. The dress was of the best fitting, which highlighted her womanly curves, and the deep neck design gave the view of a healthy amount of cleavage as well. There was a slit in her dress down her left thigh that exposed her milky white leg which had the perfect amount of meat to make it look attractive.


    Her hair seemed curly today, giving her a fiery look and her crimson eyes were filled with the confidence and allure that only a mature woman like her could possess. Just a little bit of makeup did the perfect job of making her look dangerously sexy today.


    Richard coughed in his fist and collected his thoughts before advancing towards his ''mother''.


    The moment Berine''s eyesnded on Richard, the fierceness from her eyes disappeared, and her sweet and doting expression reced her previous cold front.


    "Hey baby....how do I look?" While resting her left hand on her waist she allowed her son to check her out.


    However, Richard didn''t look at her. Rather, he directed his eyes toward the maid standing a few meters behind.


    He gestured for something which Berine was unsure about as she asked, "What happened, baby? Do I look bad?" Her eyes turned droopy and sadness began to reflect in her voice.


    However, Richard didn''t say anything until the maid handed him the fur coat.


    Richard walked to stand behind the Duchess and while helping her put the coat over her shoulders, he whispered, "You look breathtaking today. If not for the celebration, I would have taken hours just to gaze at you." Hearing those words, her heart began to leap, and the shade of her face shifted to match her hair colour.


    Richard walked back to stand in front of her before he leaned forward until their eyes were aligned and they both could feel each other''s warmth without even touching each other.


    At such close proximity, Richard uttered the reason behind his strange action, "I have witnessed your beauty, but it''s not necessary for others to look at you in the same manner, right?"


    Mindlessly and with a dazed look she slowly nodded in assent.


    It was true. The reason why she gave so much time to do makeup and chose this dress was to impress her baby. She couldn''t care less what others thought. All she cared about was her beloved''s opinion.


    He called her beautiful. He said he didn''t want others to see her being this beautiful. Her Richard showed possessiveness toward her.


    With a red face, she smiled in glee before assuring him, "I will do as my baby says."


    ***********


    [In the pce]


    The royalties and guests from different corners of the continent have arrived to attend the birthday celebration of the second Princess.


    Amongst all the siblings, the second Princess is the most talented one, and she was being doted by her elder siblings the most. Naturally, the celebration would be grand.


    Some foreign delegates arrived to attend the event as well. However, not everyone was here to just congratte the princess for turning fifteen.


    "Will she being today?" One of the men standing in a group asked the person beside him


    The one who asked was the foreign minister of the Northern Empire who came here just to see a single person.


    "I heard that she has already arrived in the Capital and would being here today." Apanying the foreigner was the finance minister of Eldoria who was also looking at the entrance.


    Not only these two but many havee here to meet that single entity and build a good rtionship with her. And some came here just to look at thedy who was not only famous in Eldoria but in foreignnds as well.


    Her devilishly charming looks have many people fall for her and numerous proposals from high nobles have arrived even though she was the mother of a child.


    However, all of those proposals were rejected without a second thought. Even the Emperor of the Eastern continent gave her the offer to be the chief of the Royal Order and also his mistress. But that proposal was rejected without a second consideration as well.


    That exins why there were so many people hungry to even gaze at the woman who was so widely known.


    "She is here." No one noticed who said that, but upon hearing those words, everyone turned to look at the entrance. And the moment they noticed thedy walking inside, the whole ceremonial hall fell into silence.


    The Duchess has arrived.


    *****************


    A/N- Their rtionship...ugh. I can''t exin how wild it is going to be.


    Drop a review if you are enjoying the story so far. It would help the other readers. Thank you.

 Chapter 28: Chapter 27- Sudden approach

    Hearing the rumours of his mother''s poprity and seeing it in person were two different things.


    When he entered the ceremonial hall, with his mother beside him, everyone was looking at them¡ªor to be more precise, at her. She was at the centre of every gaze at that moment.


    Truth be told, even Richard¡ªwho was fairly popr back in high school¡ªwould have felt ufortable and embarrassed being gazed at by so many people. However, thedy remained unfazed by their reaction and with confident strides she made her way toward the man who also was looking at her.


    "I hope you are in good health, Your Majesty." The Duchess halted before the golden-haired man with a charming face and broad shoulders. He stood at an ideal height of 6''2, with slightly tanned skin and sharp blue eyes. He extruded a very imposing aura and his presence naturally demanded respect.


    Richard nced at the man with an appraising look before also bowing his head in unison with his mother.


    "You finally arrived, Lady Scarlette." There was a sense of respect in his voice when he regarded the Duchess. From his demeanour, it didn''t seem like he was offended by the fact that she waste.


    ''He is definitely an S-rank...'' The aura he was releasing was quite strong for someone who has recently begun to sense ether of others. However, inparison to the Emperor, Berine had far better control over her magic.


    Why? Because, until now, Richard hasn''t felt an ounce of ether leaking from her.


    The man with the golden mane looked at Richard with his eyebrows elevated before he said, "You have grown quite splendidly, I see. "


    "I thank you for your graceful words, Your Majesty." With his left hand pressed against his chest, Richard gave another soft bow to show his appreciation.


    Lucius(the Emperor) was greatly surprised to see such schooled behaviour from Richard. Although Richard had never dared to misbehave in front of Lucius before, the youngd''s temperament wasn''t the best one as well.


    However, today, he seemed different and more polite.


    Turning his attention towards Berine, Lucius uttered in a slightly lively tone, "You have taught your son well. Initially, I thought a war veteran like you wouldn''t be able to raise a child properly. But now, I am happy to be proven wrong."


    Berine proudly smiled, rested her hands on her waist, and smugly responded, "Hehe~I know right."


    The people who were around the two felt like they were hearing a conversation between family members. It was rumoured that the Emperor treated Berine just like his own sister. After witnessing their close rtionship, the rumour was proven to be true.


    Berine soon was upied by many guests whom she knew and whom she didn''t. It wasn''t a rare urrence to see people flocking around her.


    Richard took the liberty to detach himself from the group and find himself something to drink.


    His hands were in his pockets as hezily strolled around the venue. However, contrary to what he seemed from others'' perspective, Richard was quite cautious and on high alert all the time.


    He was in the territory of the enemy. A single mistake could cost him his life. And the person he was dealing with is a yandere¡ªcreating a possibility of him getting abducted in the daylight.


    Under normal circumstances, Richard wouldn''t have felt this worried about a person the same age as him. However, the person who could attack him is a regressor who possesses all the skills which she gained in the previous timeline. That exins why he was so concerned.


    "Would you like a refreshment, my lord?"  The waiter halted before him and offered a variety of drinks resting over the serving tray.


    Richard mindlessly picked one since he couldn''t discern any of it.


    Taking the ss, he made his way to one of the corners to enjoy the drink and look around a bit.


    He sipped on the drink and was met with a bitter and slightly salty taste¡ªmaking his brows draw closer in disgust.


    "Herberil beer isn''t for everyone."


    Richard''s eyes slightly widened as he turned towards the source of the voice and found a gorgeous girl standing there. However, her beauty didn''t excite him rather it made him anxious


    ''Why didn''t I sense her?!''


    Golden locks that covered her forehead and a pair of big golden eyes. A small nose and supple lips made the girl look adorable rather than beautiful. She was shorter than Richard and had a very soft smile on her face, which could deceive someone easily.


    However, Richard knew it. This girl was anything but what she looked like.


    "Your Highness Princess Elizabeth, many happy returns of the day." It took every fibre of his being to not attack or react to her sudden arrival. He couldn''t let her know that he was aware of her real side and what emotions he harbours towards her.


    The girl smiled adorably with two pretty dimples forming on her cheeks as she responded, "Thanks foring here, today!"


    Her enthusiasm seemed dangerous in his eyes however, his face remained unchanged.


    Suddenly, she inched closer to him¡ªmaking him momentarily flinch and clench his fist¡ªbefore she whispered, "Can you apany me for a bit? I want to show you the gifts I got."


    The rm of danger was ringing violently in his head hearing her question, however, if he really didn''t want toe out suspicious, he had no other option than to ept her invitation.


    "As you wish, Your Highness." She grinned beautifully before walking ahead.


    Richard loosened his tie which suddenly became a little stuffy before he began to follow the girl.


    Her hair bounced with every step and the vigour she was showing could be called unnatural for a princess.


    Those who wished her en route received a nod or a simple ''thank you'' from her¡ªbut she never showed any intention to continue conversation with anyone; seemingly eager to bring Richard somewhere isted.


    ''Should I just disappear?'' A thought passed by his mind. There were many people around and it wouldn''t be too suspicious to just get lost in the crowd.


    However, before he could direct his feet in a different direction, suddenly, she turned around and held his wrist with a wide grin, "Don''t get lost, Richard. We have many exciting things waiting for us."


    Richard was thoroughly surprised to see that she just read his mind even though she didn''t have skills rted to telepathy or anything. Regardless, he could only nod and follow her lead for now.


    If things came down to it, he would use his mother''s ring to call for help. If things get bitter between the Emperor and Berine, then it would be problematic, but Richard gives importance to his life more than anything.


    They finally reached the ce she intended to bring him, and, much to Richard''s surprise, there indeed were many gifts sprawled around the room.


    It was like a reception area, and there were plenty of seats for Richard to sit, but Elizabeth asked him to sit near her.


    He maintained some distance between himself and Elizabeth when they sat and the girl immediately picked a gift to unwrap it.


    "Here, you open this one." She gave him one as well to open, with a child-like smile.


    Seriously, if Richard hadn''t known her real personality from the novel he might have thought that this was her real self. Adorable and childish.


    However, Richard wasn''t Ethan to get fooled by her act.


    Not even once did he let his guard down while he unwrapped the gifts. His attention was converged on each of her movements and their surroundings. Detection was in use and if anyone with ill intentions approached him, he would know.


    Suddenly, while opening the third gift, Elizabeth casually said, "You know...I invited Ethan as well."


    Just a fraction of a second, his hands paused, but soon, without letting her notice, he continued to unfurl the gift wrapper and asked her, "Do I know this person, Your Highness."


    Until now, Richard had his suspicion. But now, after witnessing how eagerly she was studying his reaction when she mentioned Ethan, Richard became sure of one thing,


    Elizabeth was testing whether Richard was a wandering soul.


    Seeing his nonchnt response made her feel bitter as she replied, "Someone special to me. You don''t know him."


    The room fell silent after that. Richard wasn''t sure why this crazy girl was going to such lengths to ascertain whether she could kill him or not.


    Based on what he read, this girl had such a screwed-up head that she wouldn''t think twice about even murdering her father if he dared to hurt Ethan. And here, she was sitting with the person who had tortured and harassed the guy Elizabeth holds so close to her heart...?


    Indeed this was strange.


    Elizabeth grew bored and she was about to ask Richard to leave when suddenly she felt a presence approaching


    Not so long after a certain blond girl barged inside the reception area with a panicked look on her visage.


    She looked around a bit before her eyesnded on Richard and Elizabeth, as the girl suddenly shouted, "You can''t do anything to him."


    Richard felt this was a day full of surprises. First, the girl he thought would murder him was being unexpectedly polite. Now, his ex-fianc¨¦e stood before him, concern etched on her face.


    Indeed a strange day.


    ***********


    A/N:- I hope you all liked the chapter.

 Chapter 29: Chapter 28- Be careful

    It was her father''s orders to attend this ceremony or Emily wouldn''t have considereding here.


    There was a reason why, despite being one of the regressors, Elizabeth was not someone who tried contacting Emily or Eleanor. And also, why Emily wanted to avoid Elizabeth until they had to face each other in the academy.


    It was Elizabeth''s intolerable personality.


    Back when the four were dating Ethan, she was the one who usually created problems for him by making such demands which could make the other three jealous. Elizabeth even tried harming the other three and always got forgiven in the end.


    Even though her attempts became less frequent with time and against the Deity of Death Elizabeth yed a vital role, it still was a fact that Emily didn''t like that girl. At all.


    However, when Eleanor stated the possibility of Elizabeth taking any action which could turn Duchess Scarlette against her and the Empire, Emily knew she had to attend this party.


    Elizabeth couldn''t harm Richard. He was not the same person they thought him to be but Elizabeth was unaware of that. And if she makes any hasty decision then before the King of Death, they might have to face the Crimson Witch.


    ''Haah..these parties always tire me out...'' Although she has been a nobility since her birth and has attended over a hundred formal gatherings, Emily still wasn''t ustomed to it.


    However, displeasing her father any further was not an option. He was already quite pissed after hearing that the Scarlette n had broken off the engagement. The official annulment has yet to be done but it was just a matter of time.


    Without a doubt, someone from the mansion has reported everything that happened that day. The conversation Emily had with Richard and why he decides to back off from this rtionship. Everything must be in knowledge of the Count.


    ''Know your limits while making a decision¡ªher father said. And truth be told, it broke her heart.


    Maybe the talks of the annulment have already been rumoured since many people were giving her looks which showed pity and amusement. After all, the son of the great Duchess has abandoned her, not the other way around. But she was content with it.


    What still bothered her was that ring....that ring which she, for some unknown reason, still has the possession of.


    "Would you like a drink, mydy?" The waiter asked, to which Emily shook her head in denial.


    She was about to stand in the corner and use ''Detection'' to keep an eye on Richard...when suddenly she saw a pair of young teenagers making their way through the crowd toward the inner side of the pce.


    ''Huh? Ehhhh?!'' She couldn''t believe her eyes that the handsome young man and the adorable girl were none other than Richard and Elizabeth.


    She didn''t think that Richard would follow the girl so obediently...and where were they even going? Somewhere isted? But why?


    ''Wait! Is she going to murder him in secret?!'' That would be a pointless venture! The Duchess would easily discern where her son was taken and who could be behind his murder. In thest timeline they had ''her'' with them, so it was possible to fool the Duchess and make her antagonise the Ambrobates. However, it would not be possible to do the same if Elizabeth acted so rashly.


    And in the first ce, Emily didn''t want Richard to die!


    Before the blond beauty realised, she was already moving in their direction. They disappeared while she was contemting, but thanks to her ''Detection'', which she had polished over time in her previous life, she was able to locate the two without much trouble.


    For her, in that moment, the world disappeared, and the only thing that mattered was to reach them and stop Elizabeth.


    Holding the hem of her gown so it doesn''t hinder her rush, she reaches the inner side of the pce and darts towards the reception area.


    Reaching there, she looked at a stunned Richard and amused Elizabeth before shouting,


    "You can''t do anything to him!"


    Her breathing was slightly unsteady as she slowly made her way toward the duo and asked Richard, "Umm...if possible then can you leave the two of us alone? Please?"


    Whether she wanted to talk to Elizabeth or wanted to separate Richard from the Princess remained uncertain. For now, she just didn''t want Richard to remain here.


    Richard shared a nce with Elizabeth before he nodded slowly, seemingly confused by the whole farce before he got up and bid his farewell to the Princess,


    "Your Highness, it has been an honour to spend this time with you. I bid you farewell and wish you a pleasant evening." Without even ncing at Emily again, he walked out.


    Emily continued to look at him until he was out before she drew her palms closer and slowly separated them¡ªrevealing a cyan translucent orb made out of ether.


    Being the barrier specialist she didn''t find much trouble creating a soundproof barrier around them before Emily took the liberty to sit beside Elizabeth and ask the girl in an exasperated tone,


    "What were you even thinking, by inviting Richard here?"


    Elizabeth frowned; not liking the way the other party talked. But she tolerated it for now and replied indifferently,


    "I have my suspicion on him so I was just interrogating. Why are you reacting so much?"


    This time it was Emily''s turn to frown as she asked, "What suspicion? Did you find something odd about him?"


    Elizabeth scoffed, "When you and that bitch were ying around, I was investigating him to find a concrete reason to ughter that asshole."


    "Language, Elizabeth. Eleanor is a family. And Richard has a name."


    "Whatever." The Princess shrugged.


    Emily was both anxious and confused.


    Confused since Elizabeth was taking things rationally rather than lunging on Richard with the intention to kill him. And anxious because it seems Elizabeth has discovered some clues to prove that Richard is a wandering soul.


    While gripping the hem of her skirt Emily asked, "Do you...have found any proof?"


    Elizabeth grinned before she began the story,


    "My suspicion grew from the moment I heard he saved some children and women out of humanity and some shit. That''s why I started looking for someone to interrogate Richard.


    "Some time ago...I found myself a great puppet who held animosity against that dog but was too timid to take any action. So I just used some methods to manipte him into abducting Richard and making him spill the beans."


    Emily''s eyes widened as she nearly shouted, "You are the person behind Richard''s kidnapping?! Are you crazy?! Why would you go to such lengths?"


    Elizabeth spat back, "I will do whatever it takes to prove him worthy of death! And when the timees, I will rip that cunt into pieces and piss on his dead body!"


    The madness her eyes carried when she uttered those words made Emily shudder as she was reminded of those dark times when she had to face this maniac daily.


    Disintegrating the barrier, Emily got up before rying herst of the words, "Don''t do anything that can make Ethan hate you. He won''t be the same person who would tolerate your ''mistakes'' so be careful."


    ***********


    Richard was finally back home. He was still in the capital, but back in the mansion, he felt a lot better than he was at the pce.


    It was stuffy there, and under those many gazes, he was feeling quite out of ce.


    Thankfully his mother understood his misery and took her leave even before the banquet.


    Currently, he was resting inside the bathtub, which seemed more like a pool. The water was a little warm and perfect to rx his muscles.


    Today, he was met with some absurd situations.


    First, that Princess was acting weird and out of character. She was definitely trying to check whether Richard knew anything about Ethan and, presumably, the future. And now Richard''s suspicion of her involvement in his abduction has solidified.


    The Illusionist, The Great Wall, The Alchemist and The Maniptor¡ªthese are the titles of the four heroines. And Elizabeth received the title of being the maniptor with her mind-influencing spells.


    Initially, he didn''t have much faith in the theory, but after meeting her today, Richard was now ny per cent sure that she was behind Richard''s abduction.


    ''But why is she taking unnecessary steps to hurt me? Was she told to be cautious? But who?'' He had a lot of questions, and no one was there to help him.


    *Ka* *Chak*


    Richard was startled to hear the doors of the bathroom suddenly snapping and a person walking inside.


    "M-M-Mom?" Richard stuttered and blushed slightly in embarrassment as he went even deeper into the water to hide his naked self. However, the greater reason for concern was what she was wearing.


    A see-through lingerie!!


    *******


    A/N:- Ahaha! I feel so great leaving the chapter at this point! Come on, praise me!


    The world is slowly expanding. As I said, I am new to this kind of story, so give me some time. Once they enter the academy, there will be more battle scenes and character development.


    Stay tuned.

 Chapter 30: Chapter 29- Strange decision

    There have been very rare urrences when Richard has felt this flustered as he was right now.


    The casual flirting and teasing his mother directed at him was one thing, but appearing before him while wearing lingerie, which showed more and hid less...indeed, this was something unusual.


    "Baaaaaaby~You are here..." Her slurred voice and reddened face gave the impression that she was drunk. However, Richard knew his mother''s tolerance towards alcohol was quite good...then howe?


    "Ah, wait! What are you doing?" Richard tried to stop her and send her away, but before he could stop her she suddenly began to march towards him with unsteady strides.


    *Ssh*


    He barely had the chance to hold her to prevent her from hitting her head against the pool rim. Her fiery red hair, which was collected in a bun, got undone because of the abrupt movement, and they fell likeva in front of Richard. Her warm and soft body remained in his hold as Richard hesitantly asked her,


    "Are you okay?"


    "No...I am not..." Her answer came almost immediately but there was a heaviness in her voice that concerned Richard.


    He never had seen his mother drunk before, nor had she invaded his privacy this much in the past. And this attire...this was new as well.


    There was indeed something wrong.


    "What happened mom, just tell me. I will do something about it." He thought that the discussion with the guests at the celebration had worn her out or someone might have passed ament that the Duchess didn''t like.


    However, when she parted her zing red lips, the words that came out stunned him, "I didn''t like it....for you to be so close to other girls...I didn''t like when you followed the Princess into some private space...I didn''t like it...I hated it! I hate them!"


    She closed her eyes and shook her head from left to right to show how much she disliked seeing Richard near other girls. However, she didn''t know what kind of situation it was for Richard and also, that the Princess could never have those romantic intentions towards Richard.


    Suddenly the Duchess moved into the pool to draw even closer and pressed him against the rim of the pool. The heat her body was producing made the water even warmer and her womanly scent overwhelmed his senses.


    They were close enough that her breath hit his face and her eyes were the only thing he could gaze at.


    In such proximity, she coquettishly whispered, "I can also give you what they can..." Her hand held his and she guided it towards her rear.


    Richard was so dazed that he didn''t even realise where his hand was as he subconsciously clenched his w on her bubbly butt and caused her to moan,


    "Mmm..." She closed her eyes and leaned forward to rest on his chest¡ªallowing him to touch as much as he wanted.


    Richard has always felt that Berine thought of him as more than just a son. He was also attracted to her since the first day he woke up after rebirth. Not only did she have a great figure and a charming face, but he also liked her sweet and bubbly personality


    Richard was, at that moment, ready to cross the line with her. He was a man with urges and when such a bombshell of a woman was throwing herself at him, he couldn''t behave like a saint.


    However, before taking any step he wanted to ascertain something.


    "...you are not going to regret this, right?" He didn''t know anything about his biological father, and there was no mention of him in the book as well; that''s why Richard was feeling a little troubled about taking this final step.


    What if she regrets betraying her previous partner? What if she was just trying to keep Richard by her side by doing all this? What if she never intended to let him cross this ultimate line?


    There were numerous questions and Richard didn''t want to enter into that kind of rtionship without hearing her response.


    "Mom...please tell me how you feel about me...hey, Mom?" Hearing no response from her at all, Richard shook her a little and separated her from him¡ªonly to find her eyes closed and the woman soundly asleep.


    Richard sighed seeing this. He was struggling inwardly and ''outwardly'' so much after Berine suddenly made her appearance...and after making him all hot and bothered she was sleeping peacefully.


    Such unfairness.


    He heaved another sigh before picking her up in his arms and walking out of the pool.


    Drying himself and Berine, Richard used a bathrobe to cover her body and after closing his eyes, he undone her wet linger from her.


    He didn''t check whether she was wearing any underwear(most likely not) before he carried his mother to the bed.


    Thankfully, there was no one inside his room, or seeing Richard carrying Berine in this state might have created several rumours.


    Softly putting her down on the bed, Richard had to make a quick round to the bathroom to relieve himself thrice before he calmed down and returned to sleep beside his mother.


    Today was probably the most eventful day of his life.


    ¡ª**¡ª**¡ª**¡ª**¡ª**¡ª**¡ª**¡ª**


    [Next morning]


    As the sunlight peeked through the small gaping between the curtains, Richard frowned in his sleep and slowly woke up.


    Stretching his body a little, he straightened his back and looked around in a daze.


    ''Hmm?'' The other side of the bed was empty. His mother was nowhere in the room.


    ''Haah...I wanted to talk to her...'' In the mansion, it would be awkward to face her now in front of the servants. He wanted to have a proper conversation with Berine in his room.


    Getting up, he freshened up, brushed his teeth and changed his clothes.


    Just outside the door, there was a familiar maid waiting¡ªwho genuinely surprised her.


    "Good morning, young master."


    "Lilia...? Why are you here?" Richard never expected to see the brown-haired maid here since she was told to stay back.


    However, her following words brought greater shock, "Madame Duchess sent her familiar with a letter toe here as soon as I could so I took the liberty to use the Teleportation." Throughout, she remained clueless, like she didn''t expect her master to be unaware of her arrival.


    Richard had a frown on his face as he couldn''t discern the reason for his mother to call Lilia.


    Turning away he began to walk towards the main hall to find Berine.


    Lilia followed just behind wordlessly as they soon reached the reception area, and there Richard found the blue-haired maid named Violet.


    "Where is Mother?"


    Violet was momentarily startled to face Richard all of a sudden, but under Lilia''s stern gaze, she collected herself soon and responded, "S-She has gone to the main pce because of some work and will returnte today."


    Richard''s eyes narrowed as he asked, "Did she leave any message for me?"


    Violet nodded before rying, "Madame said that the young master should depart for the Duchy in the afternoon since she might have to stay here in the capital for a bit long."


    Richard, for a long time, remained silent.


    Both Lilia and Violet were baffled as they shared a nce, but neither of them knew what was going on inside Richard''s head.


    He tilted his head and mindlessly stared at nothing in particr.


    Breaking the silence, he asked Lilia, "You told me there is a mountain in the North which would help me train better?"


    Lilia''s confusion elevated to be asked of such an unrted matter but she didn''t make her master wait for long and responded, "Yes...there is. The Sage Temple."


    Richard hummed before he asked again, "Take me there instead of home."


    Lilia was startled as she reminded him, "But master, it would take at least a month to finish training there."


    "I know, but there are only three months left for the Academy to start and with my current pathetic self, I cannot present myself as the son of Lady Scarlette."


    Lilia was still unsure. She mentioned the training casually, while she was telling him about her days as a trainee. However, she never thought her young master, who rarely stayed out of his mother''s sight for more than a day, would talk about a month-long trip.


    However, following her master''s orders was her duty, so after a brief contemtion, she said, "As you wish, my lord. However, shouldn''t we first inform Madame Duchess?"


    "No." The sudden refusal surprised the two maids since this was a very big decision he had made, and he didn''t want his mother to know about it.


    Something definitely happened between the two.


    ********


    A/N:- So let''s address a few things.


    First, someone said the pace is very slow, but is it? I am trying to develop everyone''s character and give a general idea of how they behave. Building rtionships needs time, especially in the initial stage of the story, so I am taking things a little slow.


    Next, about their rtionship. I know things have be awkward, especially from Berine''s side, but there is a specific reason for that.


    Soon, things would be sorted out. I won''t be blue-balling again. Don''t worry.


    Send some PS andments.

 Chapter 31: Chapter 30- Failed

    Sitting alone inside the carriage, Berine was returning home.


    For the whole day, she had been wasting time in her office, contemting and reprimanding herself for the decision she madest night.


    She has literally thrown herself at Richard to cross the final line with him. She didn''t know what came over her but before he could stop herself, she was sharing the pool and making him all ufortable by pressing Richard in a corner.


    ''Uuuu...just thinking about it makes me ashamed...'' Thinking aboutst night, she covered her face.


    Berine was conscious of her feelings toward her son and she was not embarrassed to admit them. She sees Richard both as a man and as a love interest.


    However, she can''t force her thought process on Richard. She likes him. She is mad at him. She is obsessed with him. However, that doesn''t allow her to force herself on him.


    ''What happened to mest night?''


    Even though she was asking herself, Berine knew the answer behind her wild actions.


    When, during the celebration, she saw the intimate(?) proximity between the Princess and Richard...she felt a tight knot in her heart suffocating her. Every fibre of her being at that moment was urging her to just tear them apart somehow.


    However, she knew she couldn''t keep her Richard away from women. He is talented and handsome. In the academy, as well many girls woulde to him, so it was pointless to think that she could keep him away from other women.


    ....however, if she really could, she would just keep her Richard for herself. This raw urge to have all his attention to herself alone was so strong that she sometimes feared herself.


    She just...desires him. Nothing else mattered. If Richard could remain by her side then she could watch the world burn without a single remorse.


    ''Haah...what should I do?'' Hugging herself she swayed from left to right while thinking about how she would talk to him after returning home.


    The carriage finally came to a stop and Berine stepped out.


    The head maid was standing near the entrance to greet thedy as Berine walked inside with a troubled look never leaving her face.


    She ryed the message through Violet for Richard to leave for Duchy, but she suspected he had really left.


    If he was here, Be wouldn''t back away from talking to him...about the matter ofst night. And if he has departed then she would return home tomorrow early morning as well.


    She couldn''t let this awkwardness continue. The desire to talk to himpletely outweighs her embarrassment that''s why she steeled her heart and asked the maid,


    "Have Richard left?" She, for once, wished that he indeed had left so tonight she could sort her feelings and think things thoroughly before talking things out with him tomorrow.


    The question wasn''t answered by the head maid but by the young girl with dark blue hair who suddenly appeared in front and ryed, "Mydy, Young Master Richard has left but not for Duchy....he said he is going for a month-long trip to train with senior Lilia."


    Violet''s words contained the urgency and panic that showed how big of an announcement this was.


    And the way Berine dropped the coat from her hand with her eyes widening slowly, dered that this news was indeed groundbreaking for her.


    "Mydy?!" The head maid panicked to see Berine falling to her knees as she tried to hold her but to no avail.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she stared constantly at nothing but open air while a single thought passed by the Duchess'' mind,


    ''Richie...hates me...''


    *********


    The Sage Temple was not mentioned somewhere in the story; that''s why Richard was somewhat curious about that ce. The Protagonist is a gifted ether user so it exins why he never was shown training in basics.


    However, along with curiosity, there was another reason why Richard decided to go on this trip.


    He wanted to give his mother some time to think things through.


    Last night, something happened. He assumed she wanted to take the next step in their rtionship; however, today, when she disappeared and also told him to go back without her..., it broke his heart. He assumed that she must be regretting her decision to approach himst night, and that''s why she was avoiding him.


    He didn''t want to make things difficult for her and since he had to train anyway, he decided toe with Lilia to this sacred ce.


    The Sage Temple was situated at a high altitude, and the horses needed rest every six hours, so currently Lilia and Richard were camping at a random location while the two horses rested by the side.


    "Young master...was it truly wise to trick the soldiers ande here alone?" Lilia hesitantly asked while she prepared their dinner.


    With the help of Lilia, Richard escaped the surveince of the soldiers since they wouldn''t have let Richarde here¡ªbased on Berine''s orders.


    Richard leaned his back against the boulder and rested his arm on his curled leg before asking, "In the academy, I would be all alone and without my title as a Duchess'' son. Facing monsters would be amon urrence. Do you think it would be wise to remain sheltered based on what I have to face?"


    Lilia couldn''t refute that. It was true that within the boundaries of the Academy, no student could utilise their ranks, nor could they ask for extra protection other than the instructors. And since the Academy focuses on developing the skills of the awakened students, it wouldn''t be surprising for them to face Ambrobates regrly.


    So in a way, this trip was more of a necessity rather than an optional training.


    Lilia continued to cook beans and vegetables in the pot which was burning over the small campfire. The temperature was still cold, especially up here.


    As the breeze passed by, Lilia shivered, even though she was sitting so close to the mes.


    She hugged her body and shook a little when suddenly a warm nket draped over her.


    Looking at it, she found it was Richard''s coat which he used to cover her up.


    "But young master, you must be feeling cold too..."


    "Nah, I am good. My natural tolerance towards cold is quite good. You can have that until you are cooking. We would eat dinner in the carriage." Whilezily interlocking his fingers behind his head, he casually stated.


    The gesture filled her heart with warmth as, for a long time, Lilia kept on looking at her lord, who had changed a lot these days.


    Not only does he care for the people who are below him but he shows these rare gentlemanly sides from time to time as well.


    She didn''t know what changed him...but Lilia liked this new version of her lord a lot.


    "If you keep staring at me, I might as well, take away that coat." With his eyes still closed, Richard stated; startling Lilia as she hurriedly looked away and focused on cooking.


    ''What am I...'' With her face burning red, she reprimanded herself for staring at him for so long.


    The night was beautiful and the food was quite delicious. Given the type of life he has lived with his sister after the apocalypse broke out, this food seemed a luxury.


    Thinking about his sister, Richard was suddenly reminded of the system, as he asked inwardly,


    ''System, have I finished the quest you providedst time?''


    Thest quest he received beforeing to the capital was to discover the main culprit behind his abduction. From Richard''s perception, he seemed to have discerned the person behind it.


    However, as he thought,


    [Unfortunately, host, evidence is required to fulfil the requirement of the quest.]


    Richard heaved a sigh. Not something he didn''t expect but it doesn''t mean he couldn''t feel disappointed.


    There was no point in going back and trying to find evidence against the Princess since the security around her always remain quite strict. Being the favourite child of the Emperor and all.


    So he decided to let the quest go. There was no punishment for him. But what made him feel dejected was that hidden reward.


    ''System, is there any way to generate a quest?''


    [Ding!]


    [The host has chosen a path to be stronger.]


    [In this path, several quests would be assigned which would help in Host''s development.]


    [And the rewards would be to the Host''s decision whether to send it, share it, or keep it.]


    Richard hummedzily as he closed his eyes. The system supported his decision to be stronger, thankfully. He thought that the system had taken his sister''s progress as its only priority. But thankfully it didn''t.


    Although Richard wanted Be to remain safe, if he could not keep himself alive once he entered the academy, then the whole thing would be pointless.


    ''Haah...I hope everything goes fine from here on for both of us...''


    **********


    A/N:- Many people asked if he would only allow his sister to have system''s benefits. So the answer is NO.


    Now, drop some PS andments. I am eager.

 Chapter 32: Chapter 31- Sage

    It was azy afternoon on the second day of the journey.


    Richard was lying in the carriage while Lilia drove it. There was not anything they could do other than travel, eat and sleep. Lilia said that they would reach the Sage Temple by tonight at some point.


    Now that he thinks about it, "Why is it called Sage''s temple? And who was this Sage?"


    His voice was loud enough to be heard by Lilia.


    She actively kept her eyes on her surroundings while her hands controlled the horse''s speed and her mouth moved to answer her master,


    "Do you know the history of the seven great heroes, my lord?"


    Richard got up and sat near the window before responding, "The first awakened beings who showed the strength that could rival a deity? Yeah, I know."


    The seven heroes or saviours are the beings who fought against the first wave of Ambrobates in the past and also the ones who stabilized the when it was nearing its extermination.


    The first Monarch ranked Ambrobate¡ªThe Hades was also defeated by their unified strength. And after achieving that feat, they gained the title of Seven Great Heroes.


    At that time, the was divided into small kingdoms. However, due to the strength of the seven, they were able to establish a broader range of rules, which came to be known as the First Seven Empires.


    Later, their descendants took over the throne after the Heroes disappeared, and until now, the descendants of those Heroes rule over their respective continents.


    This much was in Richard''s knowledge but nothing about the Sages.


    But thankfully his maid was much wiser than him,


    "Young Master, this world always bnces things out so the existence of the world doesn''t get jeopardized. Like to fight against Aembr and Ambrobates, we awakened Ether. Just like that, to look over each Hero, some individuals existed with strength to rival the Saviors."


    Richard frowned, digesting all the information before asking, "To monitor the Heroes? But why?"


    "Strength and authority is a very dangerous drug, my lord. It can make one addicted to it and make the person greedy for more."


    For a moment, Richard thought she was taunting him, but thinking closely, he knew she was just referring to the past. Hopefully.


    Putting his mind away from himself, he asked her, "So to ensure that the Heroes don''t stray from their paths, these seven Sages existed?"


    "Indeed, my lord." Lilia nodded with a smile.


    Richard hummed for a moment as he rubbed his chin in thoughtfulness.


    Suddenly he remembered something which made him frown, "So if these Sages had the strength to rival the Heroes, then why aren''t they that famous? Why don''t many know about the Sages Temples?"


    "Because people always deemed Sages as the enemy of mankind."


    Lilia paused since there was a steep elevation and the horses were panicking a little. She sent a slight calming wave through mental interference and helped them calm down.


    Once they returned to a thicker track, she continued, "People used to treat their Heroes as gods. They worshipped them and were even willing to sacrifice themselves for the Seven. In such a case, if someone were to rise and dere that they wouldn''t hesitate to kill their god if they made a mistake, how do you think people would react?"


    Richard was not expecting that. The ones who never brought destruction upon the world and solely existed to keep things under control were regarded as evil.


    Truly absurd.


    "So, did any of those Seven Heroes be evil?"


    Lilia looked hesitant to respond, which confused Richard.


    After a brief pause, she finally stated, "Umm...there was one; The Inferno Warden. There is no evident proof, nor is it mentioned in any books, but there are stories that the Inferno Warden  became so desperate for power to surpass the other six heroes that he....sacrificed his humanity."


    "What the...?! Sacrifice? But how?" Richard asked; both in curiosity and surprise.


    Lilia was now hesitating a lot which urged Richard to add, "Just tell me whatever it is. Not like I am going to report aint against you."


    Lilia could only dryly smile at that. However, she didn''t make him wait for long and said,


    "Young Master...Inferno Warden was an Elementalist and the best one in history. However, because of theck of physical strength, he decided to dive into a state where he could be one with the mes."


    A frown marred her face as the figure of Richard during Albert''s case came into her mind, as she continued, "Sacrificing his humanity, he himself became the element he had mastered. And by doing so, he lost something crucial."


    "Sanity." With his brows drawn close, Richard finished what she intended to say.


    Lilia slowly nodded, "Indeed. And that''s why the Sage, responsible for monitoring the Warden, had to keep him inside an unbreakable dome for three hundred years until the mes were extinguished. In that state, which the Warden attained, he couldn''t be killed by any method.


    In short, for those three hundred years, the Warden was immortal, and if he hadn''t been captured, he might still be alive today."


    Richard became silent upon hearing that.


    The story was familiar but not something he read in his previous life. The Inferno Warden wasn''t one of those Heroes on which the story focused. However, that wasn''t making him concerned. Rather, it was the familiarity of the Warden''s situation to himself.


    "Lilia....did I look insane while killing Albert?"


    The answer never arrived. Lilia had no intention of responding to him, and truth be told, her silence made him anxious


    The journey continued after that, in silence.


    ¡ª¨C¡ª¨C¡ª¨C¡ª¨C¡ª***¡ª¨C¡ª¨C¡ª¨C¡ª¨C¡ª¨C


    The sky was covered in darkness with the distant twinkling star creating a very pleasant atmosphere. The crescent moon hung in the sky like a pearl for decoration.


    Having such an atmosphere, one could only wish for a warm nket and good food to enjoy the scenery from the top of the mountain.


    However, when Richard and Lilia reached their destination they weren''t allowed to rx at all.


    Reason?


    The Temple of Sage was clustered with numerous presences, and none of them was human.


    "There are at least two dozen on them inside." Standing outside the ancient runic temple, which seemed abandoned for ages, Lilia uttered under her breath as she got prepared to y every obstacle.


    However, before she could move, Richard stopped her.


    "But young master?"


    "Lilia, why am I here?"


    The maid tilted her head before replying, "To train....oh." She soon understood what he was trying to imply here.


    Richard nodded before he took out the steel batons he was carrying around his waist.


    Ambrobates are sensitive towards Ether and Richard does not have much control over his magic. And that allowed the inhumane entities to sense his presence and slowly make their way out of the temple.


    "Mountain goats," Lilia uttered under her breath as she saw the humanoid figure of the monsters who stood on their hooves like creatures out of horror films.


    Standing over seven feet tall, their bodies are a grotesque fusion of man and beast, covered in patches of matted fur and jagged, stone-like skin. Their elongated limbs end in razor-sharp ws, and their eyes burn with a malevolent, otherworldly glow. The twisted horns atop their heads curve menacingly, while their gaping mouths reveal rows of serrated teeth.


    Their skin was burnt ck and they were radiating a nasty scent that Richard identified as Aembr.


    This was the first time he would be fighting against Ambrobates without any assistance. And he was extremely excited about it.


    With a menacing smile turning the edges of his lips upward, heunched himself towards the mindless beasts.


    Asphalt shattered where he stood, and like a bloodthirsty demon, Richard lunged at the nearest Bate, both hands raised high.


    The E-rank beast couldn''t track Richard''s elerated movements. As Richard materialized before it, the mutated goat instinctively raised its front paws to counterattack. The batons shed with the monster''s ws, and a deafening explosion ensued, hurling the beast back towards the temple with bone-crushing force.


    Richard grinned at the results and thanked his mother inwardly for gifting him this enchanted weapon that changed kic force into explosive force and the batons were the trigger.


    The other monsters stabilized themselves on their hooves, and the nearest one jumped on its feet to attack Richard with its rock-solid head.


    If a moment of dy had shown, the goat would have split his head open. However, thanks to the training with Lilia, his detection has grown significantly, and within a certain range, he can detect any malicious intent approaching.


    *Ting*


    Bringing the batons in a cross, Richard was thrown away because of the truck-like force the monster applied with its headbutt. He wasn''t allowed to regain his bearings before the one standing behind Richard tried to bite his shoulder.


    Richard spun on his feet like a whirlwind and struck the baton into the goat''s massive crown.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    Thanks to the headbutt earlier, his body umted enough kic force to create another explosion, and this time the head of the monster was ripped open¡ªsttering the brain matter and raw blood all around.


    "Heh~blood...it has been so long..." Richard wiped his face with his hands and that smirk never left his face.


    Lilia shivered while standing in one corner, seeing that smile. Her face was unnaturally red and steam seemed to be leaking through the gap of her supple lips. This side of her master was really...terrifying but sexy.


    ''Ha....young master...''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª****¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/M:- Her ''M'' side showing up. I hope you liked the chapter. I hope the battle scene was good. As I said before, well, this type of story is new to me, so give me some time to be better.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 33: Chapter 32- Rage

    **BOOOOOOM**


    A thunderous explosion erupted once again in front of the Sage Temple as Richard hurled the loaded baton at the charging Bate. The detonation sent the monstrous creature hurtling in a different direction, its twisted form caught in the violent st.


    *SWIIII*


    In the nick of time, Richard dropped into a crouch, narrowly avoiding the lethal horizontal sh. With a surge of adrenaline, he plunged the other baton deep into the goat''s massive torso, the force of the blow sending shock waves through its grotesque body.


    **BOOOOOM**


    Another explosion and another beast were sent into fairnd.


    His blood boiled, and his body ached with searing pain as he faced the remaining three monsters. The ground was littered with the mangled corpses of their fallen brethren, a gruesome testament to the carnage. Yet, the human who had brought them to their bloody demise stood tall, a psychotic amusement burning in his eyes, an unhinged grin spreading across his blood-sttered face.


    It was then that the Ambrobates finally felt it.


    Fear.


    "*GRUEEEEGH*"


    The middle one suddenly jumped to turn around, intending to flee. The other two followed the suit, and tried to run away¡ªhowever, before they could have taken another step toward life, the fury of death marched at them from behind.


    "*GRUUUUUUEEEEEGHHHH*" The sound of howls of death resonated across the battlefield as the three Bates burned by fiery hot mes. Their body was enveloped in the embrace of death while the three ran around foolishly in hopes of escaping the anguish.


    However, all they achieved was eternal rest as they fell to the ground with their bodypletely roasted.


    The battle that began three minutes ago concluded with a me magician''s basic strategy¡ªburn ''em until golden brown and crispy.


    The small battlefield where a human and twenty-five Ambrobates collided, was covered with purplish blood and innards.


    Both parties received damage but the human definitely incurred nothing inparison to the dead beasts.


    Lilia neared her master with a clean, thin fabric in her hand, which she tore from the bundle. She knew this trip was going to be nasty so she just bought a whole bundle of this fabric.


    Richard stood there while panting lightly and his eyes still fixated on thest Bate he executed. His adrenaline slowly came down and his muscles began to spasm a little.


    ''Fuck...'' He held his left shoulder where a monster somehownded a blow and created a deep cut.


    The blood of the beasts contained Amebr and when it prated through his skin, it stung like acid.


    Lilia softly called out, "Young Master, please sit here." She was crouching near a small stone and requested her lord to let her take care of him.


    Richard left the batons, which he would clean thoroughlyter, and listened to her request.


    Sitting down, he realised that his back was hurting a little as well. His clothes were in tatters and he smelled awful...like the piss of a dog.


    However, not even once did Lilia show any disgust or reaction that could suggest how tough her job was.


    She just used the cloth to wipe his arms and legs before asking him, "Do you want some water, Young Master?"


    Richard nodded before Lilia went towards the carriage and brought the leather container.


    "Agh...fuck...." Just as he was about to raise his hand, he felt them trembling uncontrobly, and his muscles were aching a lot.


    "Just as I thought, those many explosions took a toll on your body," Lilia remarked as she neared her master and held the tip of the bottle near his lips.


    Richard wasn''t an arrogant prick who couldn''t drink water from his maid so he tilted his head and allowed her to pour some fluid down his throat.


    "Lilia...wash my face." He demanded once he was done drinking.


    Lilia felt her heartbeat slightly rising as she knelt in front of him and after taking some water in her hand, she began to clean his smooth and angr face.


    His face didn''t have any baby face left, and his skin was slightly stretchy, which urged her whole being to pinch his cheek.


    However, suddenly her eyes went towards his shoulder and she dropped all the ns to y around


    "You are injured, master." Lilia didn''t wait for him to say anything and went towards the carriage to bring the first aid box.


    Richard didn''t say anything when she tore away his shirt sleeve and hissed in pain upon seeing the deep wound.


    "How nasty is it?" Richard asked casually as he looked towards the temple


    Lilia hesitantly responded, "Grave enough that the Duchess would have executed me on the spot."


    Richard chuckled hearing that as he said, "You exaggerate her personality. She isn''t like that."


    Lilia didn''t respond to that and apologized for speaking carelessly about the Duchess. However, inwardly, Lilia felt that her master was clueless about how dangerous his mother could be when it came to him.


    She used the healing potion to stop the infection and the recovery potion to heal the burnt skin. There was still a big red patch of w, but it would heal in one day if her master didn''t get hurt again.


    Richardy down on the ground and rxed for a bit before finally, he was able to move his limbs a little bit.


    Lilia had already begun to prepare dinner since she knew her master required a lot of energy after his first real battle. (She considers the confrontation with Albert a one-sided showdown, so this, indeed, was a real battle.)


    There was a lot of meat around, so she picked one, the least tortured mutated goat and threw away the others using telekinesis. They were just polluting the surroundings.


    "You know skinning beasts as well, huh?" By now, Richard has discerned that his maid was more of an adventurer/warrior rather than a maid.


    Lilia halted for a moment and used her wrist to swat away the irritating hair strands which were blocking her vision, before she responded, "I have learned survival skills from my mother. She was an adventurer before she got married."


    Richard raised his brows, "Was she a high rank?"


    A look of pride shed in her eyes as she announced, "She was an S-rank. She was honoured by the Emperor for her services and a guild is named after her."


    "That''s awesome," Richard said with pure admiration as he got up on his feet and neared Lilia slowly.


    "Young master you should rest for now...do you need anything?"


    Richard shook his head as he slowly crouched down beside her, and used his trembling hand to tuck those hair strands which was annoying her since earlier.


    "It was hindering me from seeing your face." He whispered in a husky tone, and from this close, his voice seemed to have given double damage as Lilia''s face adapted the same shade as his hair.


    Richard chuckled, seeing that reaction, before he looked towards the beast and asked, "Can you teach me how to dismantle them as well?"


    Lilia vigorously nodded and decided to teach her master rather than being all shy like a maiden.


    Seriously...what''s wrong with her?


    *************


    "Ugh...." The Duchess groaned in her sleep as she slowly woke up from her slumber.


    Memory rained down thene as she abruptly parted her eyes and straightened her back.


    "Richie!" She shouted but he didn''t respond to her.....since Richie wasn''t around her at all.


    "Madame Duchess, you should sleep for now." The head maid said worryingly as she saw her mistress suddenly getting out of bed.


    Berine was suffering from a high fever after she fainted upon hearing about her son''s departure.


    She had been asleep for the past twenty-eight hours, and when she woke up, herplexion told how sick she was.


    "Don''te in my way," Berine warned the maid as she got up from the bed and with staggering steps she strolled toward the door.


    The maid soon followed behind with tears in her eyes but she didn''t say anything again.


    The ominous aura Berine was radiating, surrounded the whole mansion. Those servants who came across the Duchess instantly paled in fear and gave her the space to walk.


    Berine suddenly stopped, and while pointing toward a young maid with ck hair, she said,  "You...bring me Violet."


    "Y-Yes, mydy!" The young girl dashed like she just teleported and advanced towards the kitchen.


    It took less than a minute, and the blue-haired maid named Violet was in front of Berine.


    Violet''s face was covered in sweat as she faced the Duchess.


    Berine, withboured breathing, asked the girl, "You....where did that bitch take my son?" In a daze, and while supporting herself with the wall, Berine urged the maid to answer.


    Violet went through her memories, and instantly replied, "T-T-The Sage Temple!"


    Berine turned to look at the head maid beforemanding,


    "Prepare the carriage. I am going to bring my son back...."


    **************


    A/N:- A feverish Berine is a murderous Berine.


    I hope you liked the chapter. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 34: Chapter 33- Training

    [Earth]


    A group of eighteen young men and women were gathered around the room to discuss their future movements. Either they were sitting with their partner or in groups. If there was someone that can be regarded as an exception, then it was the young girl with long ck hair who remained seated all alone.


    They were living on top of the hill for the past four months and this ce was rtively safe considering there are not many ways of entering this small settlement and climbing the forest route for the zombies would be impossible.


    However, now, their ration was almost exhausted. Although there was a fresh waterfall nearby and a lot of animals in the forest, they needed some other basic necessary things as well.


    That''s why they were nning on moving in different directions to gather different things. One group would go and find first aid and other medical items from the nearest hospital, one would bring vehicles, one had to go and find utilities like shlight, batteries, and some had to search for weapons.


    The one who was standing in the middle while assigning the roles was the leader of the group, Ryan Atkinson.


    "We need to focus on medical supplies and rations. Therefore, the tworgest groups, each consisting of four people, will be assigned to gather these supplies." Ryan had already grouped up the warriors, so there was no need to point them out.


    There were seven unawakened in the group amongst them was Be as well. However, unlike the other non-awakened, she was quite useful and even stronger than some awakened.


    The rest of the two awakened would be staying back and taking care of the base. And that left only Be and the leader himself.


    "Be and I would be going to retrieve as many weapons as we could. Since the weapon store is in the most popted region we have to remain hidden and agile on our feet." Ryan''s reasoning was rational and everyone agreed to it with a slow nod.


    However, the person himself had something else in mind when he proposed a solo trip with Be.


    With a smirk, Ryan nced at Be who was sitting in a corner without a care in the world.


    The way she has rejected every advance from him for the past ten days has irked Ryan to no end. He had the strength and looks to capture any beauty he desired, and this girl was behaving like she was some kind of princess.


    However, her resistance was making her look more tempting in his eyes.


    ''Just a few hours more and you will be in my arms begging me to never let go~''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª*****¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mmm...." The next morning, Lilia mumbled in her sleep as she slowly woke up. It was not a veryfortable sleepst night; however, living as a soldier has allowed her to take a nap even underwater. So sleeping on a boulder was not that ufortable.


    She got up while holding the nket and looked around.


    Her brows subconsciously elevated, and she was not able to believe what her eyes were showing her.


    Her young master, who had a habit of waking upte, probably after eight on the clock, was currently meditating under the partial sunrays falling on the surface.


    His upper body was exposed, revealing his shapely abs and wide shoulders. He wasn''t buffed but possessed a very chiselled physique like the god itself had carved his body into perfection.


    She didn''t continue to stare at him, in fear of getting noticed again, as she removed the nket and got ready for the day.


    Richard was currently trying to channel ether through his body in a consistent flow for better output. It sounded too flimsy and difficult for someone who had been introduced to the whole concept of magic just ten days ago. However, Lilia had shown him the best way to control his ether.


    Emitting unnecessary ether makes you vulnerable in the situation where you have to hide from your foe. Threatening your enemy with an overwhelming presence was one thing, but not like Richard would always be on the dominating side.


    Extending ether outside of his body in the form of threads, he worked on their girth and precision. It was like picking a doll in a w crane. If you can''t be precise, you won''t be able to pick the item sessfully. And missing your target means wastage of ether since retrieving an ether thread is nigh impossible. You miss, you lose.


    By training telekinesis he would have better control over ether and chanting other spells would be efficient


    Currently, he can extend over twenty-five threads and each of them can lift twenty kilograms at most; and if he gets into this meditative position, then the strength doubles.


    Nextes the girth of the thread. An S-rank warrior with a high affinity with ''Detection'' can easily sense any movement of telekinesis, regardless of how thin the threads are. However, low-level warriors and Ambrobates cannot detect the arms of telekinesis if they are thin enough.


    As such, he needed to work.


    *SWIIIIISH*


    Richard frowned and instinctively raised the threads to form a shield in front of his face¡ªand as he thought he felt something crashing against the cobweb.


    Opening his eyes, Richard frowned upon seeing the tip of a kitchen knife inches away from his forehead.


    The shining de was familiar, which urged Richard to look at his maid¡ªand looking at that grin on her face, he knew who attacked him.


    "Is it already the time to show your true colours?" Richard asked in a mocking tone as he held the knife in his hand.


    Lilia continued to cook the breakfast as she casually stated, "We are here for training master, so expect the unexpected."


    Richard smirked. This girl was surely evolving.


    Richard went to take a bath before breakfast. The waterfall was only a few miles down the mountain so he just jogged down and within half an hour he was back¡ªall clean and refreshed


    Lilia was waiting for him near the camp with two bowls of what seemed like porridge served for him and herself.


    "Wee back, my lord. I hope you didn''t have any problems finding the waterfall."


    Richard shook his head, sat down on the small stone, and picked the bowl.


    He was starving.


    Using the wooden spoon, he scooped the porridge and ced it inside his mouth¡ªonly to find his eyes widening.


    "Lilia?" With his eyes still stretched he asked the maid. The look on his face clearly told him that there was something wrong with the food. And Lilia''s following words confirmed his suspicion,


    "Excellent of you, young master, to detect the poison. I have used the poison found in the mountain goat''s  spine to be specific."


    "But why?"


    Lilia tilted her head. She didn''t expect her master to not discern it. However, she didn''t make him wait before revealing, "To increase master''s resistance against poisons."


    Richard, while grumbling, swallowed the food before warning her, "If I die after eating this, I will haunt you for life."


    Lilia chuckled and continued to eat.


    Richard couldn''t recall if there were any of the main characters who had trained like this. One of the heroines was once poisoned and she was at the edge of death when that happened. The one who poisoned her was the bitch of a princess named Elizabeth.


    In a way, apart from Ethan the other four main characters aren''t that intensely trained at such basic levels. So, if things be problematic for Richard in the future, he may have a simple way of getting rid of those heroines. After all, the ultimate goal was to defeat the deity-ranked evil incarnate called King of Death.


    The breakfast went in silence after that, and thankfully, other than the bitter aftertaste he experienced, there was no difort in his stomach. Lilia promised him that every meal from here on would be poisoned, and its toxicity would rise each time¡ªto the point that on the thirtieth day, he would be immune to most of the poison.


    "So, what are we doing today?" Once Lilia finished washing up, they stood before the Temple.


    Richard thought that they might be going to train detection again in the same way they did back in the gymnasium. However, her following words surprised him,


    "Now...we will go hunting some beasts, and while doing so, the young master has to work on his Detection effectively." With a sadistic smile extending her lips, she added, "After all, there won''t be just the monster you have to look out for."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª*****¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N:- At most ten chapters for his training before we return to Duchy for a few slice of life. And then....academy arc!


    How is the story until now? Was it entertaining? I have been receiving a lot of responses, and truth be told, I am beyond ted. This is my first work on the Web Novel which got contracted so once again,


    A big Thank You.

 Chapter 35: Chapter 34- Distract

    Emily was back in Cravenford and currently was sitting inside her room with aplicated look on her face.


    Across from her, Eleanor was seated, but until now, Emily hadn''t even sensed her presence.


    She was thinking of ways through which she could help Ethan grow in a better way than he did in thest timeline. As the Emissary of Light, only Ethan can y the Demon of Death; however, in thest timeline, Ethan is only able to seal that being at the expense of his own life.


    The reason why Emily and the other three were sent back in time was to change the future. To prepare Ethan in such a way, that he could end the deity-ranked Ambrobate who could endanger the lives of the heaven residents.


    Well, that was one thing. A part of her mind was upied with the thoughts of what happened during the birthday celebration two days ago. The conversation she had with Elizabeth, gravely stressed her.


    The crazed Princess has always been a problematic child who could go to some absurd lengths to protect Ethan and take revenge on those who try to trifle with him. That trait of hers was necessary but a little overbearing. Sometimes, it was necessary to just keep an eye on potential targets rather than attacking them head-on.


    Emily and Eleanor had decided that they would keep an eye on Richard rather than do anything to him just because he harmed Ethan in thest timeline. They realized that some circumstances made Richard antagonize Ethan. If they could prevent those circumstances then they wouldn''t need to stress about Richard.


    However, the same couldn''t be said about Elizabeth who was well set on killing Richard.


    "Aren''t you overthinking this?"


    "Ah!" Emily was startled to hear that voice all of a sudden. She looked at her and found Eleanor reading a book while sipping tea.


    "When did you arrive?" Emily questioned, only for Eleanor to ignore it and ask something else,


    "Why are you worrying about Eli when our focus should be on the King of Death?" She slowly closed the book and finished the tea before adding, "The main motive for us to return was to keep Ethan safe and exterminate any danger that can pose a threat to the Goddess. And in my opinion, Richard would never reach that level where he could be a hindrance for us again."


    Those words held rationality and Emily knew that Eleanor was correct. However, if things had been that simple, Emily wouldn''t have been mulling over it for this long.


    With her gaze falling to the ground, Emily muttered in a low tone, "Last time...we used an illusion to trick the Duchess, and thanks to her we were able to prate that Demon''s fort." Her fist clenched as Emily suggested, "What if Elizabeth ends up hurting Richard, and then the Duchess finds out about it? We might have to face Lady Scarlette and that demon deity, both."


    Emily and the other three retained their memories and skills of their previous life; however, even if they fought side by side, there was a bleak chance of them defeating the Duchess. And Scarlette Berine was a vital attack force, whose help would be important during the battle against the evil deity.


    Eleanor was anxious about it as well. However, she had already nned something, and that''s why she even appeared before Emily.


    "You are right about that. We can''t let Elizabeth harm Richard....and to prevent that we have to distract that girl."


    Emily frowned, "Distract her? But how?" Elizabeth was high on blood lust, and with that much greed, she wouldn''t stop before hurting Richard.


    Eleanor smirked hearing that before she asked, "Who could be better than ''him''?"


    Emily''s eyes soon widened in realisation as she asked back, "You don''t mean to..."


    Eleanor nodded and said, "In this timeline, we have to unite Ethan and Elizabeth sooner than they are supposed to."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª***¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lilia smiled in such a sadistic fashion, Richard should have discerned how twisted his maid could be once in a while.


    Fighting monsters head on was one thing but to ask Richard to jump in a running stampede of single horned does who were being chased by several D-ranked Thunderpelt wolves.....this was too much.


    It didn''t help that even the system seemed to be with Lilia as he got himself a quest,


    [Quest arrived!]


    [Hunt Thunderpelt Wolves: 0/2]


    [Time: 1 hour]


    [Reward: ???]


    Amidst the going chaos right in front of him, Richard read the system panel and gritted his teeth. He has to jump in after all.


    ''The batons would be problematic here...'' Richard discerned as he remained standing on a small boulder and looked at the rocky mountain on either side. A slight explosion could shake the earth and he might have to face a boulder shower.


    The wolves he was here to hunt ran on all four limbs and had a height of seven to eight feet.


    Their thick, silver fur crackles with static electricity, earning them their name. With eyes that glow an eerie blue, they can summon thunder and lightning with a mere howl, sending shivers down the spines of all who hear it. These wolves move like shadows, their approach heralded by the ominous rumble of distant thunder.


    Their powerful jaws can crush bone, and their electrified fur can deliver a paralyzing shock to any who dare to get too close.


    Fighting them recklessly could cause him gravely. Thanks to the wide range of weapons Richard had in the carriage and the warning he received from Lilia, Richard, along with the batons, was able to pick the best item to fight these foes.


    Another gift from his mother named ''Taser-back'' is a set of daggers which allows the user to absorb any kind energy, regardless of element and up to a certain degree can be absorbed through the de and it can be discharged on will.


    This was an A-rank weapon which requires the permission of the district guild master under the control of central administration.


    He tightly clutches the daggers in a reverse grip and looks at the iing wolf. The one who was nearest to him. Since there were numerous does around, the wolves didn''t sense his presence¡ªallowing Richard to lunge at the wolf without fearing of getting instant retaliation.


    However, Richard didn''t expect the wolf to sense his presence at thest moment, and jumped toward its left¡ªresulting in Richard''s fall to the ground.


    "*AWOOOOOOOOOOO*" The wolf stood on its hinge limbs and howled like a beast which it was.


    Richard steadied himself on his feet, before sprinting toward the wolf. His eyes contained the desperation and his demeanor suggested nothing but lust for blood.


    He shed his hand toward the left in arc, however the wolf jumped back and easily dodged it. Not only that, the wolf even moved its w in a fluid movement¡ªintending to detach Richard''s head away from his body.


    Richard ducked and rolled, narrowly avoiding a swipe of the wolf''s massive paw. As he came to his feet, he shed one dagger across the beast''s nk, feeling the jolt of absorbed electricity course through his weapons. The wolf recoiled, momentarily stunned, but its eyes burned with renewed rage. Lightning crackled along its fur, and it lunged again, jaws snapping inches from Richard''s face.


    Desperation fueled Richard''s movements. He sidestepped another attack, driving one dagger into the wolf''s side. The de glowed as it drank in the thunder, and he twisted it, causing the beast to snarl in pain. But the Thunderpelt was relentless. Itshed out with its ws, catching Richard''s arm and sending him sprawling to the ground.


    Its huge maw parted, revealing the set of sharp fangs that could tear his face away from him.


    Richard curled his legs and in the next instance with all his strength, he kicked the wolf in the chest¡ªthrowing it with enough force to crash into another Thunderpelt who was chasing its prey.


    In a rush of adrenaline, Richard jumped on his feet and took his batons out. They were charged enough and Richard was crazed enough to hammer the left baton onto the another.


    *TIIIIIING*


    **BOOOOOOOOOOOM**


    A sharp sound was followed by a loud explosion. Agitation subdued slowly as Richard realized what he did in a fit of rage. However, it was already toote...


    [Ding!]


    [Questpleted!]


    [Reward...]


    Richard didn''t look at the system panel at all, since his attention waspletely converged on therge boulders that were falling toward him.


    ''Fuck man...''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª****¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N:- Skill issue? Give him some time to grow. Things would fast forward and there would be a little time skip. I won''t let him get trampled on by some wannabe once he enter the academy. However, Richard won''t be overwhelmingly strong as well. Just stay tuned.


    Thanks to all those who are reading my work. Without your support I wouldn''t have reached so far.


    See you tomorrow~

 Chapter 36: Chapter 35- Sadist

    The quick fight in the morning was followed by underwater training. The task was to keep himself alive and try to get out as soon as he could by using telekinesis or body enhancement. Lilia just gave him a vague knowledge of how to utilize Enhancement while binding him with chains.


    It was absurd to think that the maid who didn''t even lift her eyes in front of him in the past because of fear, was now bold enough to not only bound him in chains but also to ask him to jump into the waterfall.


    "Mmgh." He swayed his body a little¡ªnot moving around too much in fear of suffocating from the get-go¡ªand found out that his body waspletely immovable. His arms and legs were tied together and around his shoulders and chest as well. It was aplete lockdown.


    He closed his eyes and focused with all his being to force ether into his limbs; packing them until he could feel his arms swelling before trying to exert force.


    However, it didn''t work. The moment Richard lost his focus from ether control, his body returned to its original state and he wasn''t able to break the chains. Not to talk about he lost a good amount of ether and oxygen in the attempt.


    "Bluoorgh...." He let out bubbles of air from what he held in his mouth and felt his eyes be dark. The water wasn''t that deep, but in this state, he was experiencing what one could regard as helplessness.


    If he tried again, then he surely would faint...but since he was already drowning there was no point in pondering


    "Hnnghhhhh!!!" Exerting everything he could, Richard forced the ether in such a way that it seemed he was trying to force it out of his body. Every single fiber of his existence was crying in the extreme tension that suddenly rose, and slowly, the chain finally began to break.


    "GHHRRRREGHHHH!" With thest bit of his energy, he finally ripped the restraints and the effect of Enhancement wore off instantly¡ªleaving a spasming and breathless Richard to crash against the bottom of the water body.


    ...


    ...


    ..


    .


    "Gha!" He suddenly spurted the water and found his eyes aligned with Lilia''s caramel ones.


    She was wet and he was as well. He was gasping while she was helping him to get a hold of hisposure.


    It took a minute, but Richard was able to regain his breathing and look around; only to find himself ashore with the chains he was tied with, broken in several fragments.


    "I brought them back to remind you that my lord hasn''t failed but passed with flying colors." With a smiling face like she was praising a child, Lilia announced.


    However, Richard didn''t feel motivated at all as he slowly uttered, "What''s the point when I lost my control and ended up drowning."


    Richard wouldn''t say that he is extremely close to pulling this off since even this achievement was something he couldn''t repeat. It was a miracle that under such a dire situation, he was able to utilize Enhancement again.


    Lilia smiled in helplessness as she acquired the seat beside her master, and while looking towards the front, she told him, "I know my words won''t hold much importance, my lord, but truth be told, I have never seen a person who has grown so much in so little time before. Not only do you have a strong grasp of your bloodline magic but the four fundamentals are not too far from your reach."


    Taking a brief pause, she heaved and added, "If that''s not an achievement then everyone in the world might as well be a loser."


    Silence ensued after that. None of them said anything for a good ten minutes, and thanks to the silence, Richard was able to contemte what she said.


    He...indeed has grown quite a bit in a very short time, but it''s just that he alwayspares himself to people like Eleanor and Ethan, and he loses his motivation. However, thinking closely he indeed would have always had an upper hand with his bloodline magic. And with just that, Richard was originally able to defeat Ethan.


    ''Maybe I should stop pushing so hard and just train for my own sake...'' The thought shed by his mind and his lips were already curled in a smile.


    Side-ncing at his maid, who still had a nk look, he said, "You be quite mature when the situation demands it, eh?"


    Lilia was startled to hear her master''s teasing voice she slowly turned to look at him with a shy smile on her face.


    "I just don''t want master to lose focus..."


    "And why is that? I am not paying you a single extra penny for this training yet you are helping me." Drawing closer to the brte until his lips were nearly touching her small ear, he asked in a whisper, "Tell me, is this some kind of strategy to woo your master? Since if it is, then congrattions; it''s working."


    A deep shade of pink blossomed on her cheeks as she lowered her head in embarrassment hearing that. She had a proper answer to give when he asked why she was helping him. However, hearing his following remark....she felt like remaining silent.


    But wouldn''t it mean that she, indeed, was trying to court her master? Gah! Too immoral. How can she even...


    Richard chuckled seeing that reaction as he got up and urged the maiden, "Let''s get going. We have another exercise to finish before dinner."


    **********


    The next exercise demanded excessive control over telekinesis.


    A big boulder that weighs over three hundred kilograms was to be carried on Richard''s back while he climbed the mountain. The challenge is that the path he would take would be steep and fragile, which means, if he let go of his telekinesis even for a moment and allowed the weight of the boulder to drop on himself, then along with crushing pain, he would fall down the mountain as well.


    "Aren''t you getting more brutal with each exercise?" While he barely held the boulder with his ether threads, Richard looked at his grinning maid and asked her in slight annoyance.


    Having engaged all his threads to lift the big rock was quite taxing.


    Lilia giggled and replied soon after, "Fufu~don''t worry young master; if you fall, I will make sure to catch you."


    "Yeah yeah, keep dreaming." Turning around he began to climb the steep route carved around the mountain.


    He could summon twenty-five threads and while not being in a meditative pose, he could lift twenty kilograms with each one. So mathematically, it wasn''t impossible to lift the boulder and climb up...however, knowing that sadistic woman who goes by the name Lilia, Richard knew there would be some kind of twist in this exercise.


    ''For now, let''s just focus on climbing...'' Utilizing his focus on telekinesis, he even initiated Detection to keep an eye on his surroundings. His feet were in a rhythm with only a single-second gap between each step.


    He climbed for like three hundred meters when suddenly a presence came onto his radar and Richard knew that presence wasing at him from behind.


    Richard brandished his dagger in preparation and continued to walk forward. It took only three more seconds and Richard knew that the presence was just behind him¡ªurging the redhead to tilt a little back and drop the boulder on whatever was chasing him.


    "*KHRUEEEGH*" The sound revealed it was another mount goat who was trying to attack him from behind and was taken by surprise when suddenly the boulder dropped on the being.


    Richard had no other option since turning around at this point was nigh impossible unless he knew levitation.


    Much to his shock, not only did the mutated goat hold the boulder, but it threw it down the slope before the path beneath its hooves could have crumbled.


    Richard was thoroughly shocked, and in his current state, he never realized when the beast lunged at him and bit Richard into his shoulder.


    "Aarghhhhh! Fuck!" He cursed out aloud feeling his arm being torn away by the beast.


    Clutching the dagger, he stabbed the goat in the head. However, it was already toote. The bitten arm was no longer working because of the position it carried.


    "*BLEUUURGH*" The goat recoiled back, having a venom-coated dagger plunged in its head.


    Both the prey and the hunter were injured, and, in that precise moment, someonended between them.


    And that person was not Lilia...


    That person had the same shade of hair as Richard...


    And that person...looked awfully angered at the moment.


    Not only was the mountain goat cowering in terror, but Richard, as well, felt his heart sinking to see her here.


    "M-Mom?"


    ************


    A/N:- Uh...oh. I hope Lilia ain''t dead already. I would describe the brief shes of his training to give you guys a vague understanding of his strength before he enters the academy.


    Now, let the drama unfold!!!!!

 Chapter 37: Chapter 36- Reunion

    Lilia was there to look over her master, especially after she allowed the mountain goat to go after him. She knew she would save him if he fails to deal with the situation.


    Her master was growing significantly, even though he didn''t admit it; that''s why the degree of exercise was rising ordingly. This specific training was something she herself had thought of, based on her master''s current situation.


    His ether was growing. Unlike any other awakened, her lord was increasing his ether very swiftly passing each moment, and he hadn''t realized that. However, Lilia could sense it.


    His practice never stops even in sleep. He is a restless being with ambition. She didn''t know what it was and how this sudden development urred, however, rather than being an arrogant master, Lilia prefered this hard working one more.


    If he continued with the pace then near the end of this trip, he would already be C-rank, which was quite a prodigious rank for someone who started from F-rank some days ago.


    And until he allows her, Lilia would be there to look over her. She knew when they would return, Duchess Scarlette probably would throw her out, but Lilia was fine with it. She wanted her master to be strong and stand on his feet. She wanted people to know him as Richard as an individual, not only as the son of Duchess Scarlette.


    Creating a reputation while being with a living legend was not easy, but if it was her young master, then Lilia was sure that he would achieve it.


    "You can do it, young master..." Seeing him marching uphill, she cheered in her heart and readied herself to jump into action any moment. Her weapon was prepared, and once she discovered the monster to be of any significant threat, she would jump into battle.


    The goat neared her master and Lilia was about to jump toward them¡ªwhen suddenly a hand clutched Lilia''s neck from behind and lifted her off her feet.


    "You....damn....whore...." That voicepletely froze her as all the motivation to retaliate vabished at that moment.


    "L-Lady S-Scarlette..."


    "You....tried...to steal my baby..." Her tone was slurry, and just by the grasp around her neck, Lilia could tell that thedy was currently burning. However, rather than focusing on her condition, Lilia found her vision to be turning dark and her consciousness fading.


    The overwhelming aura of someone who was beyond any rankings and limitations was making Lilia suffocate as she finally closed her eyes and left her fate in the hands of the woman whom she had offended.


    Berine''s breathing was rough as she tightened her grip around Lilia''s neck¡ªonly to halt when she saw her son up on the mountain, struggling against the beast


    The moment she saw his arm being bitten, Berine forgot about everything, and after throwing Lilia away, sheunched toward her son with the intention of nothing but ughter.


    "*GHREUGH!*" The moment her feetnded, the mountain goats tried to dash down the mountain.


    Berine extended her hand and lifted the beast with her telekinesis before bringing it up to her face level.


    Her left hand got enveloped with fiery mes before she extended it forward and stabbed the Ambrobate''s chest in a fluid movement.


    The beast couldn''t do anything other than cry in pain. It was a horrifying site to see a seven-foot-tall beast wailing and trying to escape its death. While a beautiful woman was digging the heart out of the beast withplete indifference on her face.


    The cries of the beast slowly subdued as Berine crushed its heart within its chest and covered its whole body in the shade of red and fiery mes.


    Richard, all this time was staring at his mother in nervousness. The aura she was radiating was threatening...to the point he felt she might end up attacking him.


    However, his trepidation was unneeded since after throwing the charcoal corpse away, she turned towards him and pulled him into her arms.


    Richard was taken by surprise by the sudden jerk; however, he didn''t resist her touch and even brought himself closer to encircle his uninjured arm around her frail back.


    At that moment, she seemed so fragile, so weak that Richard forgot about all his pain, and his focuspletely converged on consoling his mother.


    "Richie...Richie...where you have been....why did you leave me behind...why did you do this to me...." Her sobs echoed in his ears and made his heart feel heavier.


    He wanted to give her time to think things through and left her alone so he could also sort his feelings. However, he never considered how she would feel to hear that he had gone to some strange ce without taking the soldiers with him.


    "I thought you didn''t want to see me." Richard softly replied as he caressed her hair andforted the wronged child.


    Berine''s shoulders trembled uncontrobly as sheined, "Because I told you to return home doesn''t mean I didn''t want to see you. Why did you take my words to heart and didn''t push me to clear all the doubts? You could have been forceful...but you decided to abandon me."


    Richard wanted to chuckle hearing those words. He really does. After all, who in their right mind would pressure his mother to answer ''that '' kind of questions rting to her feelings and all?


    However, he decided not to ask her about that; rather, he chose to ask something different.


    Detaching his face from her neck he looked into her moist eyes and asked, "So tell me now. How do you feel about me...Be?"


    Her heart skipped a beat hearing him call her name. She felt nervous more than ever before. Her lips parted but no answer came. In the end, she decided to express her feelings differently and brought her lips toward his.


    Richard''s eyes widened feeling the hot embrace of Berine''s lips enveloping his lips. The suppleness of her lips became quite vivid to him and the sweetness they carried just blew his mind.


    Her eyes were closed, and her cheeks flushed as she pressed forward and pushed him against the rocky wall and savored his lips to her heart''s content.


    All her emotions she had been bottling up for so long finally were bursting out, and she was not regretful of a single thing. She wanted him to realize her feelings for him. The extent of her emotions and the depth of her love for him.


    Richard''s momentary shock subdued slowly as he held her waist and drew her closer. His lips parted, and he pushed his tongue into her mouth, not letting go of this temptation which thedy had provided him.


    "Mmmh...." She moaned in delight, finding her feelings being reciprocated as, without realizing, she found herself now pressed against the wall and Richard passionately kissing her.


    Her heart and mind melted as she crossed her arms behind his neck and allowed him to do whatever he pleased.


    His tongue danced around hers in sync. They parted their lips for a moment and looked at each other in the eyes before joining their lips once again for a passionate lip lock.


    If the situation had been different, then Richard would have stripped the woman right away and wouldn''t have let go until she begged him to stop. She was just too hot for him to resist.


    But considering where they were and that his arm was injured, he decided to let his fantasies run wild once they were at a safer ce.


    Releasing her slightly swollen and sexy lips, Richard found a silver bridge connecting their lips.


    Her face waspletely red, and her eyes contained some moisture, which elevated her allure.


    In her current state, she seemed nothing less than a subus who was tempting his whole being to just vite her.


    However, Richard held his horses and helped Berine to stand properly.


    "My legs are jelly right now...let me be like this for a moment..." She kept her body close to him and closed her eyes.


    Richard was having trouble hiding ''that'' in his pants but he didn''t resist and allowed her to embrace him.


    Some time passed and the heat he was feeling slowly subdued. However, until now, she hasn''t spoken a word since then.


    "Hey mom...are you alright?" He gently nudged her but to no avail. She remained unresponsive.


    He grew worried and just as he was about to check on her, a familiar voice called out, "Young Master, Madame Duchess is suffering from high fever! Please bring her down!"


    It was Lilia who appeared while gasping for breath and holding the back of her neck which seemed charred.


    Richard was thrown into a dilemma about what to focus on. His mother''s condition or Lilia''s.


    In such turmoil, Lilia drew closer, took out a potion from her pouch and used it to heal Richard''s injured shoulder. Despite sweating profusely in pain, she softly smiled at him and said,


    "Don''t worry about me, master. Please just carry the Duchess to the carriage, I will prepare some herbal soup for her recovery."


    Richard decided to trust her words and nodded diligently.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª******¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N:- The downside of a yandere and I know very few people will like it. I know you didn''t like how Lilia was treated but don''t worry, Berine wouldpensate for that in the future.


    I hope you liked the progression.

 Chapter 38: Chapter 37- Desire

    Why did she travel all the way when she was suffering from such a high fever¡ªunder normal circumstances Richard would have asked that to the maid and the soldiers who have brought Berine here. However, considering his mother''s nature and the desperation she shows when thingse to him, he couldn''t say anything to them.


    The head maid who works in the mansion situated in the capital has also arrived, so the preparation of remedial soup was in her care. Lilia wanted to help, but under Richard''s stern gaze, she decided to get first treated.


    The area was surrounded by soldiers, so Richard didn''t have to force himself to stay on alert, and he was able to pay attention to Lilia and Berine.


    The crimson-haireddy was currently lying down inside the carriage while using Richard''sp as afortable pillow and holding his hand like it was the only support she had to feel at peace.


    Lilia has consumed a recovery potion, and currently, she is applying an anti-burn gel to relieve the burn.


    Richard insisted to let him apply that but her reaction told how shy she could be for such trivial matters.


    "Young master...wouldn''t it be wise to return now?" Lilia, in a hesitant voice, asked her master while her fingers moved soothingly around her neck.


    Richard heaved a sigh and looked at his peacefully sleeping mother. She looked so relieved to be near him, for a moment, Richard felt like he should really return home.


    However, "No...I need this training, Lilia. I had to be stronger before enrollment."


    If his mother had arrived even a day earlier then he might have surrendered. However, after hearing Lilia''s words in the morning after she rescued him from the waterfall, Richard knew what he had to do.


    He wasn''t here just to prepare against the main cast and uing events, but he wanted to be strong for his own sake. To be strong so nobody again could threaten him and the people he loves.


    Thanks to the system, now he has more reason to continue forward, given the rewards he would gain in the path.


    ''Now that I think about it...System, what is my reward?''


    Thest quest was to hunt the two Thunderpelt wolves, which he did(somehow), and surely he received some kind of reward.


    [Ding!]


    [Questpleted!]


    [Reward: 1. Connector


    2. Ether Orb X3]


    Confused he was, so he clicked on ''Info''.


    [Connector: A device that allows two people tomunicate over a long distance without any visible connection. The connector was built with Space Magic which allows the user to connect with the person having the other twin from anywhere in the world. ]


    [Limitation: Only can be used once in 24 hours and for only 1 minute.]


    [Cost: None.]


    [Ether Orb: An artifact made to store ether. It can store one''s ether and the person could retrieve the stored ether by breaking the orb.]


    [Limitation: Only the user''s current ether limit be stored in a single orb. And once broken, the orb bes useless.]


    ....


    Richard didn''t have much trouble discerning the use of the first one since it pretty much-meant a normal phone in simple terms. What intrigued him was the second one, which urged him to ask,


    ''So the ether amount I have now can be stored in a single orb, and when I need it, I can just break it and re-energize myself?''


    [Indeed host. Once you touch one of the orbs, your current ether capacity bes the orb''s limits.]


    Richard hummed a bit while thinking. If his current ether bes the orb''s limit, then he won''t use all three orbs right away and will save two of them once he grows his ether capacity. The more he stores, the more he will be able to replenish in the future.


    That would be the best.


    [System Storage: 3 items]


    Richard decided to check the rewardster and helped his mother to get up. She already had some hours of sleep while Richard was talking to himself and the system.


    Groggily rubbing her eyes, she looked like a small cat who had a good sleep and was finding her master.


    The moment her eyesnded on Richard a toothy smile extended her lips as she wrapped her hands around his stomach and mewled,


    "Baaaaby~~"


    "How do you feel now?" Combing her hair with his fingers, Richard asked in a whispering tone; not wanting to wake Lilia up.


    Berine snuggled close and closed her eyes in contentment before responding, "I had a good sleep. Felt very safe."


    Richard wanted to chuckle. Safe around him, eh?


    He brought his hand to her cheek and softly caressed it, "You have made many people worried, including me. Why did you have to move around so much when you were sick?"


    Berine hid her face in his chest and resisted to look at him. She knew she did something bad and unbing of ady of her age. However, only Berine knew what was going on with her when she heard about Richard''s whereabouts.


    After helping her change her clothes¡ªthe previous one was slightly burned¡ª he brought thedy out of the carriage where the head maid was waiting for her with several dishes prepared.


    The delicious fragrance of herbal soup filled the air, making Richard''s stomach growl with hunger. The rich aroma wrapped around him, creating a warm and inviting atmosphere. He could see the tempting cabbage rolls waiting for him, looking savory and delicious. Their filling peeked out from tender, steamed leaves, making his mouth water. Toplete the meal, there was a pot of herbal tea.


    Its soothing scent hinted at a perfect bnce of vors, promisingfort. Everything was just too tempting, and Richard couldn''t wait to sit down and enjoy the delightful feast before him.


    However, he decided to bring Lilia first.


    Making Berine sit on the small stone that Richard usually used, he went to wake up Lilia¡ªonly to find her already awake and staring at the ceiling.


    "What are you thinking about so deeply?" Richard asked as he crouched down to match her eye level.


    Lilia didn''t want to say what was concerning her but this might be herst chance to properly converse with her master alone so she didn''t hold back,


    "Possibly, Madame Duchess would fire me today and she has all the reasons to."


    Richard wasn''t surprised to hear that, but he still pretended to be unaware and asked her, "Then...does that make you worried? But why though? With your skills, you can easily get a job as a personal instructor or maybe live a better life as an adventurer, just like your mother. Well, those options would be far better than serving an arrogant prick like me."


    Lilia turned to look at him and instantly shook her head, "I never disliked my job, young master. In fact, I loved the way we have been spending days recently."


    "So in short, you want to be with me?" Hearing his straightforward question, a subtle blush appeared on her face.


    Richard never saw her denying, which was enough for a response for him.


    Holding her hand, he urged the maid to get up and led her outside of the carriage.


    Berine still hadn''t started eating and was chatting with the maid when she saw the duo leaving the carriage....with their hands joined.


    "Mom, I want something from you."


    Berine recovered from her momentary wariness and asked her son sweetly, "What is it, Richie?"


    ncing at Lilia he responded, "I want Lilia to be my exclusive maid even after entering the Academy." Turning his innocent eyes toward his mother, he asked, "You can grant my simple wish, right?"


    Lilia was shocked that her master was asking his mother to let her be by his side. The same master who used to call her eye sore and boring woman was now going out of his way to plead with his mother, so Lilia doesn''t get fired.


    ''What did I do to owe such favorability from you, my lord?'' Tears welled in her eyes as she stared at her master with quiteplex emotion whirling inside her.


    Truth be told Richard believed that his mother would agree instantly. After all, he seldom ask for something from her.


    However, her response was a little unexpected, "Before allowing that...I want to have a private conversation with Lilia. Will that be fine, Lilia?"


    Lilia trembled to hear that cold voice as she lowered her eyes and hesitantly nodded. Honestly, she didn''t want to be alone with Berine again, however her desire to be with her master easily out weighed her nervousness.


    "I will listen to you, Madame."


    "Good~"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª****¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N:- Next chapter, we would get to hear about Richard and his origin. A scene of Earth as well. And some hints to join the two worlds.


    The academy arc isn''t far away. I will probably introduce the other main cast soon. And yes, the real main character as well.


    See ya~

 Chapter 39: Chapter 38- Decision

    [Earth]


    Two individuals traveled across the dested streets while maintaining cautiousness to not make unnecessary sounds that could invite the frozen undead all across the city.


    This town was near the mountain where they were living, and Ryan knew that there was a weapon shop nearby.


    The streets, which once bustled with lively crowds and rush of citizens, were now looking nothing but horrifying, with mostly every house ruined beyond recognition. Cars were burnt and flipped. The streets were dyed partially with the shade of crimson, and the foul smell of dead bodies permeated like a natural odor now.


    Even though the situation was concerning around them, Ryan and Be didn''t show much of a reaction as they soundlessly moved toward their destination.


    Ryan had already made his preparation. He would do something that would require them to stay here for the night all alone in a single room. And when that happens, he has brought a secret ingredient that works well on beautiful and headstrong women.


    A drug that has helped Ryan to fish many women from nightclubs in the past. And thankfully, it would work on Be as well, given she is still a normal human being without the gift of magic.


    "We are here." Rying that in a barely audible tone, Ryan indicated toward the two-story building opposite them.


    Be looked around a bit and found there were like twenty or so zombies around. If they took the weapons, there was a chance for them to hear the sound and attract more attention. That''s why she took out her dagger¡ªonly to be stopped by Ryan,


    "What are you doing?! Attacking them now would definitely bring the attention of the ones stuck in the carnival. And you do know how many of them are there in the fest right?"


    Be narrowed her eyes but didn''t refute. It was true that the evolving zombies might not die as silently as they did a few weeks ago. The carnival he talked about was around three hundred meters away from the weapon shop, and in that carnival, more than three hundred undead were roaming around for their next prey.


    Be sheathed her dagger and wordlessly made her way toward the weapon shop.


    Ryan grinned to see that the girl was rational enough to get fooled. He followed her and they entered the shop without making any sound.


    Inside the store, they found three undead behind the counter who immediately rose to action¡ªonly for Ryan to raise his hand and eject the purplish tentacles from the middle of his palm, which wrapped around the three zombies and choked them to death.


    Ryan expectantly looked at Be to see if she was impressed, but as he thought, she was not even focusing on him. Rather, her eyes were on the range of guns and other explosive items arranged on the shelves.


    ''A beautiful girl who likes weapons...talk about the perfect blend...'' Ryan disposed of the three zombies out of the store before he took out therge bag he was carrying to pack up whatever they deemed necessary.


    Be also took out a simr bag and started to fill it with ammunition and guns that didn''t take much space. These weapons were majorly for those who hadn''t awakened any skills and needed protection all the time.


    Ryan nced at one of the guns which he took out from the separate showcase. It was Glock, and the prominent thing to focus on was its golden color rather than the usual ck.


    "This is something cool..." Ryan was marveling at the gun which didn''t sit well with Be.


    She was about to warn him to not y around with it when suddenly,


    **BANG**


    Be''s eyes widened, and so did Ryan''s as the shell of the bullet fell to the ground, and a hole appeared in the ceiling of the store.


    *GRUEEG*


    *KRUOOGH*


    Instantly, the sound of zombies became alive, and Ryan panicked, "We need to get out of here! Let''s go!" He held Be''s hand and pulled her towards the basement of the store.


    Be was so shocked by the sudden turn of events that she noticed his hand a momentter, and when she did she instantly swatted it away, "Let go!"


    Ryan raised his hand in surrender as they stood in the basement before he apologized, "I am sorry for  touching you without permission but it was the only thing I could do in that situation."


    "And why did this situation arise?! Just because you found yourself a toy to y with?" Be looked beyond furious to be caged in this basement with the bastard. The zombies had already arrived from the carnival while they were arguing, and now, they had to possibly fight the whole town to return.


    Ryan heaved a sigh and tried tofort her, "I am sorry, it was my mistake. I shouldn''t have allowed myself to get careless." He apologized with genuine sincerity in his eyes.


    Be kept her eyes narrowed and anger was vivid from her demeanor.


    Ryan took out the leather pouch he was carrying before offering it to Be as he said, "For now have some water and cool down your head. We need to think of a way to get out of this mess."


    Be took the container, which urged Ryan to grin, but he kept his innocent facade up and waited for the girl to drink the sweet essence so he could proceed with his n.


    Be brought the container near her lips¡ªonly to throw the water on Ryan''s whole face before spatting,


    "Do you think I am a fool to fall for your ridiculous tricks?"


    Ryan stood there with his face and shirtpletely drenched and his bangs hiding the look in his eyes.


    He clenched his fist and gritted his teeth before suddenly several long tentacles shot out of his back threateningly¡ªmaking Be jump back and wield her dagger.


    Seeped through his tightly clenched teeth were some barely audible words from Ryan, "I did not want to force myself on you...but you have left me with no option."


    His body was trembling in anger as he raised his blood-red eyes in Be''s direction before lunging at his prey.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª****¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After lunch, as Berine wanted, currently, the Duchess and the brown-haired maid sat opposite each other inside the carriage, all alone.


    Richard has taken a liking to Lilia; Berine had noticed that recently. Not something the Duchess didn''t expect, however, to let Lilia proceed any further Berine needed to notify the maid of some of the things.


    "Lilia, your parents live in the small town of Awsperg, right? Your father is a farmer, and your mother is a housewife?"


    Lilia felt nervous hearing about her parents and she wondered if thedy was going to threaten Lilia here. Regardless, she didn''t question her back and replied, "Yes, mydy."


    "Hmm~ I wonder what would happen if they saw their daughter''s body returning to them covered in white sheets."


    Lilia''s eyes widened, and she looked at the Duchess in disbelief. Horror was evident in her eyes as Lilia stuttered,


    "M-Mydy..."


    Berine sighed before clearing the misunderstanding she had unintentionally(?) created, "Don''t misunderstand, I am not threatening you. I am just letting you know something about Richard that you must know before deciding to stay by his side."


    Lilia sobered up a little as she corrected her posture and collected her thoughts.


    Regaining herposure, she nodded for the Duchess to continue.


    Berine looked out of the carriage and gazed at her son who was currently chatting with the soldiers as she said, "With how things are going between you two, it won''t be surprising that one day you both will fall for each other and decide to have a family together."


    Lilia''s cheeks became fiery red hearing that but she didn''t interrupt thedy. Now, whether Lilia didn''t say anything out of respect or she couldn''t deny her words remained a mystery.


    Berine turned her eyes toward Lilia before asking, "That''s why I want to warn you while you have the time to decide for yourself."


    "Richard isn''t a normal human being with whom you can have a physical rtionship and give birth to his babies. I myself was the member of the Scarlette n, that''s why giving birth to Richard didn''t pose a threat to me; however, you...you might die if you dare to have Richard''s essence inside you."


    Under normal circumstances, she would have felt shy hearing words like ''physical rtionship'' and ''essence'', but right now, Lilia doesn''t show any of those signs.


    Her eyes held seriousness as she leaned forward and asked thedy, "Your Grace, can you let me know more about my lord''s origin?"


    "Why should I?" Berine explicitly asked while crossing her arms under her plump breasts.


    Lilia was taken aback by the sudden shift in her tone but she didn''t back away and answered her honestly,


    "Because I care for young master. Because I want to keep him safe and see him grow without fearing to see him getting hurt. Because, I  want him to make a name for himself in the future...and to ensure that, I want to be aware of everything that could threaten my lord."


    Berine couldn''t help but grin at the girl. The enthusiasm and certainty in her voice disyed how much she cared about Richard. And this confirmation was enough for thedy to reveal something which she had never told anyone before.


    Not even Richard.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª****¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N:- I hope the blend of the two worlds is not disturbing the flow. Have to keep everything in order so it aligns perfectly in the future.

 Chapter 40: Chapter 39- Awakened

    Years ago, when the Seven Saviors existed amongst the humans, they left several heirs behind to continue their legacy. And those descendants still rule over the Empire which the Seven Heroes formed.


    The Inferno Warden was the same. Before sacrificing his humanity for more power, he left several children behind so that in the future, they could manage the Empire, which goes by the name¡ªEmberd Empire.


    However, what very few people know about the Warden is that even after ascending into his Elemental form, he had a child. The mother of that child was none other than the Sage, who was responsible for looking over the Warden.


    The reason why the great Elementalist disappeared was not because his me was exhausted. Rather, he disintegrated himself in the grief of losing his lover when she gave birth to his child.


    The ursed child that came out of her womb just after one week of their union, was burning from head to toe. He was nothing like a human, and the toll that the Sage had to endure took away her life.


    So the question arises: what happened to the baby?


    The n from which the Sage belonged took the child as their heir and kept him hidden from the world in fear of endangering his life.


    However, living with a burning body was not simple, and by default, the life of such a being wasn''t very long.


    However, they felt the need to continue the legacy of the Sage and Warden so they continued to unite a member of the Sage''s n with the heir.


    The results were the same. The mother gave birth to a burning child and died soon after.


    Things continued for seven long generations, and finally, it was the turn of the leading descendent of the Sage to hold the mantle and give birth to the eighth descendent of the Warden.


    And this time, the baby that came out was a human child.


    "And that person is Sir Richard?!"


    Berine didn''t like to be interrupted, and Lilia sensed it, which urged her to lower her eyes and apologize to thedy.


    Berine hummed in response before answering,


    "Indeed...that child is Richie. As the descendant of the Sage, I was responsible for giving birth to him, and I thought I would meet the same fate as my ancestor. But no."


    Lilia was confused about several things and the first thing she dared to ask was, "So the Sage''s n name is Scarlette?"


    Berine smiled in pride before responding, "Indeed. My great-great-great-grandmother, who was also a Sage, was named Brenda Scarlette."


    Lilia nodded in understanding and silence ensued in the carriage.


    Berine allowed the girl to think and soon another question arrived,


    "But mydy, why does Sir Richard still show signs of being an Ascended Elementalist? Like while fighting Albert, he waspletely covered in mes."


    "You are generally so stupid or are you being one right now?" Berine asked sincerely.


    Lilia blushed in embarrassment before meekly apologizing.


    Berine sighed and reminded her, "Richie is still the son of a being who was made of pure me element but this time, unlike the previous ones, he inherited the traits of his mother as well."


    Lilia''s eyes sparkled as she asked, "That means he has the skills of an Ascended Elementalist and a Sage as well?"


    Berine smiled in glee and replied, "Indeed. That''s why my baby is destined to be the strongest in the future."


    The discussion came to a pause before Berine looked at the maid with all seriousness and warned her, "From what you have heard, you must have realized the risk of getting close to the direct descendent of the Inferno Warden. So, do you still wish to be with Richie?"


    Lilia was forced to contemte her decision. There was no doubt that with the flow they were moving, the way her heartbeat skyrockets in front of her master these days, at some point, Lilia might fall in love with her master, and he might reciprocate her feelings. And at that time if they decide to take the ultimate step...there was a high chance for Lilia to die.


    There was a lot to risk, yet her answer didn''t take more than a minute to form,


    "I want to be by my lord''s side."


    Berine clicked her tongue which evidently showed her annoyance. She wanted to scare the girl away and get rid of her.


    But well, Berine knew that having Richard all for herself was not an option from the beginning. After all, there was ''she'' as well.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª****¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Earth]


    Be knew that fighting against this guy who was a C-rank wouldn''t be easy. He is the leader of a group of awakened for a reason.


    And especially inside an enclosed space where she couldn''t move around freely or use her surroundings to her advantage.


    Pressed against the wall, she looked at the bastard with her teeth tightly pressed and hand clenching on her beloved dagger. Her left hand was badly injured in thest trade and somewhere around her torso was bleeding.


    Her left eye was bruised, and because of that, her vision was partially blocked.


    The asshole who goes by the name Ryan stared at Be with his hands in his pockets and not even a scratch on him that could suggest he was involved in a battle. It was just a one-sided showdown.


    "Look at you. Struggling against someone whom you cannot beat and getting your beautiful face ruined." The man snickered before his eyes went towards Be''s lithe and supple body as he continued, "Well, your face isn''t the only thing I am after. So you can keep going."


    Her anger boiled up. This asshole was after her since day one but she never thought he would take such extreme steps.


    Trapping oneself under hundreds of zombies to r**e a girl? Indeed he is a shitstain that needs to die.


    Be looked around for a distraction so she could attack that part of her opponent from where the tentacles wereing out.


    Those tentacles had shown regenerative characteristics and held brute force to even damage a wall with a single impact.


    Be was strong, but from the inside, she was still not much developed. Her bones still were fragile and if those tentacles hit her again, something surely would break inside her.


    "Give up, Be," Ryan taunted, his voice echoing off the basement walls.


    Be gritted her teeth, ignoring the pain. "Never," she spat back, her voice defiant.


    Ryan''s tentaclesshed out, aiming for her legs. She dodged to the side, but one caught her arm, leaving a deep bruise. She shed with her dagger, slicing through one of the tentacles. Ryan hissed in anger, retracting the injured appendage.


    Using the small space to her advantage, Be pressed forward, aiming for his torso. Ryan blocked her with two tentacles, wrapping them around her wrist. The dagger ttered to the ground as he lifted her off her feet, mming her into the wall.


    Be gasped for breath, her vision blurring. She couldn''t keep herposure. If there was something still keeping her conscious then it was the stubbornness of not letting a man touch her who wasn''t her brother!


    ''I can''t lose here!'' Utilizing all the remaining strength she could muster, she tried to lunge at him again, however,


    "Just stop now." Ryan pressed all his tentacles against her. Locking her wrists and ankles and one around her mouth.


    Getting closer to the girl, he added, "I have observed you. The way you fight, the way you use your surroundings to your advantage¡­everything."


    Reaching near her face, he whispered coyly, "And thanks to that, you are now trapped."


    Rolling his tongue out, Ryan licked her ear¡ªshooting a tremble down her spine.


    Be felt disgusted as she closed her eyes and iled. She wouldn''t let anyone touch her! She had her brother! She belongs to him! To him! TO HIM!!


    *SHWANG*


    "Arghhhh!!" Ryan suddenly recoiled and removed all his tentacles from the girl upon feeling the burning sensation arising from her hands.


    Be slowly dropped to the ground with her hands covered in mes¡­but these mes weren''t burning her.


    The moment she opened her eyes, there were no features in them. It seemed like she had lost her humanity in her desperation to fight against Ryan.


    Her hair defied gravity and levitated in the air. Her body extruded an energy that made Ryan shudder and crawl into a corner with his facepletely pale.


    Be assessed her hands and clenched her fist.


    This was¡­something new¡­yet not. Even though it was her first time using magic, it felt too natural for Be¡­like she had been a magician for ages.


    ''That can wait¡­'' Deciding to think about thatter, she turned towards Ryan who was trying to get out of the basement.


    A menacing grin that radiated nothing blood lust spread her lips, as the girl finally unleashed her fury.


    "AAAAAHHHHHHH!!"


    For the following hour, the cries of a human resonated across the store while Be continued to enjoy torturing him, to her heart''s content.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª******¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N:- Connect the dots?

 Chapter 41: Chapter 40- Trade

    "But why?!"


    Seriously, sometimes Richard has a hard time reminding his mother that she is no housewife but a Duchess.


    Holding her shoulders softly, he told her, "I would have loved to be with you, but you have your work to look after, no?"


    Richard was convincing his mother to return to the Duchy, while thedy was protesting to be with him. It was no surprise that she didn''t like to get separated from Richard again, but the situation at home needs to be monitored as well.


    Berine pouted and crossed her arms loosely below her chest. Through those puffed lips, some words ofint seeped, "You no longer want to be with your old Mom, just say it already."


    Richard raised his brows in clear surprise before he leaned forward and whispered in a coquettish tone, "After what happened when you came to my rescue, do you think I would feel like letting you go?"


    Very rare instances arrived when Berine showed such a shy expression. Her eyes became round as she innocently stared at her beloved man.


    Richard softly brushed his thumb on her cheeks and bit her earlobe yfully¡ªsending a jolt down her spine. Thankfully, there was no one in the carriage to disturb their romance as Berine leaned back and enjoyed the passion her Richie was directing at her.


    Richard''s soft kisses were directed towards her pristine neck as he heard Berine moaning in delight and biting her finger to stop those noises from leaking.


    His left hand began to roam around her soft and attractive body. He softly put it under her left teat and gently massaged them.


    The atmosphere inside the carriage began to heat up as Richard felt his pants tightening and his thing, raring to take her.


    However, "Let''s stop here for now."


    Berine made a disappointed sound feeling the warmth of his lips and hands disappearing all of a sudden.


    "This is not the ce and the right time to do this," Richard told her. Since the carriage wasn''t soundproofed and the soldiers stationed around were all superhumans, it wouldn''t be surprising for them to hear what was going on inside the carriage.


    And Richard wasn''t into exhibitionism.


    Berine understood what Richard meant as she didn''t insist on continuing and soon the duo got out of the carriage¡ªonly after cooling down their ''heat'' a bit.


    The farewell between them was quite an emotional sight for the others. Berine seemed nothing but reluctant to get separated but she didn''t have any option.


    Richard then remembered he had something to give her, as he asked the system for themunicator.


    "This?" Holding a cylindrical steel can in her hand Berine tilted her head in puzzlement.


    She looks adorable.


    Richard gestured for her to wait as he made some distance from her and told her to connect the artifact to her ear.


    Berine, still very much confused, did what her son asked, and in the next moment,


    "I love you, Be." Her eyes widened, and heart trembled to hear her Richie''s voice through the device and the content of the message he decided to share.


    She remained frozen on her spot with the can connected to her ear.


    Richard returned to her side already while thedy remained in the same constant position.


    "We can talk with this for a minute in a day. If there isn''t any emergency, then I will contact youte at night." To help her get out of her daze, Richard spoke those words.


    The device doesn''t have to be used a minute constantly. The overall duration ofmunication in a day was one minute so this small message he passed just now wouldn''t be much of an expense.


    Berine felt excited about hearing her son''s sweet voice every night and the farewell became a little less painful for her.


    Once the carriage of her mother was out of sight, only two people remained.


    Without turning to look at the girl, Richard asked, "So you decided to stay after all, huh?"


    "There was no chance for me to leave my master''s side."


    Richard grinned as he turned to look at his maid. He believed that his mother might actually drag him back, but fortunately, after she talked with Lilia, she didn''t seem that reluctant.


    "Okay then, my beloved maid, train me to your heart''s content and make a man worthy to be your master."


    A pretty smile extended her lips, as Lilia diligently nodded, "As youmand, my lord."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª***¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Elizabeth was currently sipping on early morning tea in the back garden of the pce.


    Her mind became a little dull in the morning, so she couldn''t think of a concrete n for the future.


    She had her father''s support, a lot of wealth and resources, that''s why she would prove to be the most useful individual to Ethan.


    Haah~Ethan....


    Thinking about him she couldn''t help but sigh in delight.


    The only man who had ever been able to make her heart race that much and make her realize this emotion called love.


    "Someone looks lovestruck."


    Hearing that voice, Elizabeth furrowed her brows and red at the violet-haired bitch who calls herself a master alchemist.


    "Eleanor." Well, Elizabeth had formed a tolerable rtionship with her during thest few days when they were fighting against the Evil Lord...so kicking her out instantly wasn''t that necessary.


    "Your wariness is still fresh as usual." Eleanor chuckled as she poured herself some tea and added, "Well, not like I don''t feel disgusted to share the table with you."


    "Is that so? Then why did you bother to show your pathetic self to me? If you wanted, I could have sent some high-ss tea to that excuse of a house you live in."


    Leave it to Elizabeth and she would voice out the precise thing which could hurt the other party the most.


    However, Eleanor had long gotten ustomed to such insult that''s why she didn''t show any reaction and took a brief sip of the tea.


    Elizabeth kept her gaze constant on Eleanor and asked her again, "Why. Are. You. Here?"


    Eleanorpletely ignored her growing agitation and asked the girl somethingpletely different, "You don''t know anything about Ethan''s past, right?"


    Elizabeth was taken aback upon hearing that name as she asked in a suspicious tone, "What do you mean?"


    "What Ethan used to do before joining the academy and what was his life before he was hailed the Hero? You know nothing about it, right?"


    The golden eyebrows of the Princess were closer than ever before, as she gritted her teeth and asked the damn whore, "Are you trying to unt here? You should know-"


    "Can you stop being a bitch some time and listen to the other person to the end?" This time Eleanor narrowed her eyes and spat those words in an annoyed voice.


    Elizabeth closed her mouth and waited for the other one to continue. If this was about Ethan, Elizabeth couldn''t rush things. Even if she had to face some humiliation...


    Eleanor heaved a sigh as she put the cup down and asked her, "I am going to give you a chance to know him better. To know what struggle he went through. The true self of Ethan...I am giving you a chance to know it all."


    "Tell me!" Elizabeth was eager and that could be seen through the way she mmed her hands on the table and raised her voice.


    Eleanor smirked as she leaned back in her seat and crossed her arms haughtily under her modest breasts.


    "First tell me what did the Goddess tell you?"


    Elizabeth''s vigor came to an instant halt as the cloud of suspicion surrounded her once again. With her fist clenched on the table she asked the violette, "How do you know that the Goddess told me something?"


    "Because, at the time of time reversal she gave a message to all four of us separately."


    "Then first tell me your message!" Elizabeth demanded.


    Eleanor smirked, "I am trading Ethan''s information in exchange for that message. I think that''s a fair deal?"


    Elizabeth gritted her teeth and pondered only for a few seconds before she took a decision,


    "The Goddess gave me a warning."


    Eleanor, in an amused fashion, said, "Interesting. Continue."


    Elizabeth scowled at the other one, but she didn''t resist telling the whole thing, "She warned me that if I took the lives of innocent people, slowly I would start forgetting my memories of thest timeline....and also about Ethan."


    "---!!"


    Eleanor was surprised, in all honesty.


    She stared at Elizabeth in disbelief for several moments.


    The psychopath who treated human lives as the least matter of her concern was now warned to be cautious of her actions or she would lose all those precious memories with Ethan? Indeed it''s a matter worthy to be warned.


    ''No wonder she didn''t attack Richard right away...''


    Eleanor was now assured that Elizabeth wouldn''t take any unnecessary steps that could hinder them in the future.


    As such, she didn''t hesitate to reveal Ethan''s whereabouts.


    "He is in a town called Awsperg...working as an adventurer. Go find him."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª***¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N:- Hmm....

 Chapter 42: Chapter 41- Effort

    There are four fundamental techniques which one could learn by just having ether running in their body. Initially, Lilia feared that her master, despite belonging to a strong n and having a unique bloodline, still wouldn''t be able to master all four techniques.


    However, after she had the talk with Lady Berine she understood one thing. Richard was destined to be the most perfect andplete magician ever known to mankind.


    The Sage, whose blood runs in his body, would allow him to have a very unnatural control over his ether, and the essence of Inferno Warden would give him the excellent weapon of destruction, ensuring that no one would evere in his way.


    As his teacher, Lilia felt thrilled to have a student with such great potential. However, along with excitement, she had her fears as well.


    What if she fails to teach him everything, and his full potential never gets discovered? That''s why she had decided something,


    "Young master, can you apany me to my hometown at some point? I want you to meet my mother." While she helped him stretch, Lilia extended the proposal.


    Richard smirked as he asked, "Eager to seal the deal with your parents'' permission-ugh! Don''t stretch that much!"


    "S-sorry...but please don''t say such things please, young master." With a red face, Lilia released her master and helped him get up.


    Today''s training contained merged usage of two basic techniques.


    "So let me summarise this..." Pointing his finger toward the narrow bridge that connects the two sides of the cliffs, he asked, "You want me to cross that bridge with my eyes closed and dodge whatever you will throw at me?"


    "That''s the task. Isn''t it simple, my lord?"


    Richard looked at the girl with a look of disbelief, "Are you nuts?! There is nothing to walk on!"


    In the morning, Lilia carefully removed all the remaining wooden nks from the bridge, leaving only the ropes stretched between the two ends. Now, the bridge was nothing more than a pair of ropes, rendering it impossible to cross safely.


    "Young master, you can manipte your body weight, you know right? Just hang your way through the bridge~"


    There it was. That sadistic side of hers often resurfaced these days¡ªmore so after his mother came to visit them ten days ago.


    Richard had a misconception that with body enhancement, he could only strengthen his body, but Lilia cleared his doubt by standing on a water lily without drowning. And now she expects him to recreate that feat but in a slightly(?) dangerous way.


    Richard stepped forward and looked down the cliff...only to feel a shiver running down his spine.


    *SPLASH*


    A violently running river flowed from the small gap between the two hills and there were severalrge protruding rocks against which the water crashed¡ªproviding a very dreadful spot tond on.


    "Lilia...this looks dangerous." Richard couldn''t help but mutter under his breath.


    Lilia thought of something before she suggested, "If the young master finishes this task, then no more dangerous training for today and tomorrow."


    Richard smirked before turning towards the maid and asking, "Is this some kind of reward?"


    Lilia tilted her head before innocently rying, "If it seems like a reward...then why not?"


    Richard grew closer to the maid and took the blindfold from her hand. In such proximity, her natural womanly fragrance filled his senses as the redhead whispered in a seductive tone, "I will finish this task and decide my own reward. Be prepared to fulfil what I demand."


    Lilia was no naive girl who couldn''t understand what her lord was implying here. And that realisation could be seen from her changing facial color as she looked at her master with a red boiling face and widened eyes.


    Richard''s grin extended. Teasing her really helps in bncing hisposure.


    He once again assessed the distance between every rope he would be hanging on before finally draping the blindfolds over his eyes.


    Lilia neared the cliff as she saw her young master suddenly taking a leap and precisely grabbing the first rope.


    ''Fuuuu...'' She heaved a long sigh in relief to see that he was able to manipte his weight based on the training she had given him for the past seven days.


    The rope didn''t have enough strength to endure Richard''s natural body weight, so even if, for a moment, he lost control, he would fall.


    Richard couldn''t see anything, but without his eyesight, his other senses became sharper. He could hear the flow of the water beneath him and the flow of the wind against him. His fingers tightly grasped the rope while his ether continuously ran along his body to reduce the weight of his bones and inner organs.


    It was a very weird theory of weight reduction, and only Richard knew how he pulled this. Coating ether around your organs to make them lighter? How does that work?


    For now, he knew that the next rope was seven feet away. Thanks to the fact that he was fairly tall, Richard would just extend his hand and...and...


    ''Huh?'' His hand went past open air, and he wasn''t able to grab anything. The sensation he felt was akin to how one feels upon missing a stair while descending.


    ''Was my calctions wrong?'' Returning his hand to hold the first rope he contemted.


    His back was coated in a thinyer of sweat as he, once again, extended his left hand and this time, he tried to reach as far as he could. The sensation of dread of falling was so palpable that he could hear his heartbeat clearer than the crashing waves.


    *GRAB*


    However, this time his hand indeed grabbed something and in the next second,


    "DODGE!"


    *SQUELCH*


    The shout of warning from Lilia arrived only a fragment of a second earlier than the knife stabbed his back.


    He grimaced in pain and almost released the hold from the rope and of his ether.


    The burning sensation from his back forced him to clench his fist around the rope as he turned his head to look over his shoulder and re at his maid from behind the blindfolds.


    No apology arrived and without even looking at her, he could tell that she must be having a goodugh right now.


    ''Forget it...I need to be careful from now on.'' Spreading his ''Detection'' he extended the radar all around him.


    Whenever Lilia throws something towards him, the trace of her ether remains in the throwable which would allow him to sense the thinging at him.


    Maintaining ''Detection'' and ''Body Enhancement'' at the same time was a struggling job. His ether was not only coating his organs and keeping his body light but it was partially spread in his surroundings without any stable ground for him to stand on.


    This was intense!


    Heaving a long breath, he decided to not care about the stabbed knife and continued his journey.


    Calcting something with your vision and experiencing it personally are two very different things. That exins why, after the first try, Richard was able to preciselynd his hand on the next one.


    Tension rose. His attention was divided in four directions. He had to retain hisposure or he would possibly fall and break his back.


    ''Okay...let''s go-''


    "CAREFUL!"


    Richard reacted in time and pulled his legs up as he felt something graze past his hips.


    Richard''s breathing was turning ragged, and his heart was literally jumping around in his chest.


    Turning over his shoulder he shouted,


    "What the heck are you aiming for?!"


    It might be his imagination based on his annoyance but he actually heard a ''Tehee~'' in response from Lilia.


    ''This damn sadist maid!'' Gritting his teeth, Richard ignored his bleeding hips and continued his journey.


    There were twenty ropes that covered the distance between the two cliffs.


    Richard has, with all his efforts, crossed more than half in twenty minutes while taking several long breaks and dealing with his maid''s love, delivered in the form of knives and pebbles.


    She was aiming at him at that exact moment when he showed vulnerability or showed any sign of rxation.


    By the fourteenth rope, he was already stabbed at seven different locations, and his body was covered in both blood and sweat all over. His mind was not working as fine and his arms were quite numb. His ether was going now haywire and he had long lost his control over ''Detection'' in exchange for maintaining ''Body Enhancement''


    "Ugh..." He lost the hold of his left hand and winced in pain. His stomach churned, and his body swayed.


    This was...a little too much....he did his best...but it seems....breaking his back...was the only thing....waiting for him....


    *CLENCH*


    "Hmm?" Just as Richard thought he was about to fall, something mped around his waist, bringing a strange sound from his throat.


    Slowly, his blindfolds were lifted, only to reveal his maid smiling at him in slight pride and slight guilt.


    She was hanging on the same rope with only her single hand and had used her legs to mp around his waist and prevent him from falling.


    She softly caressed his cheek and muttered in a soft voice, "You did well, master. Now, please rx."


    It was like her words were not something he could ever suspect; Richard didn''t even think twice and released his hold¡ªletting Lilia take care of him.


    Day fifteenth of his training resulted in a failure.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª****¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N:- Just a couple of more chapters, and we will get to know how strong Richard has grown inparison to others. I will prepare a separate chapter for power level, skills, and other information with character images. Just give me some days.

 Chapter 43: Chapter 42- Shocking*

    Warning: The second half of the story contains some explicit words and scenes so tread carefully.


    ----------------------------


    Sometime around midnight, Richard finally woke up from his long slumber. He has been resting ever since he returned from the bridge training in the afternoon.


    Groggily he got up while feeling his throat numb and somewhere in his back hurting like a bitch. He grumbled as he looked around...only to find himself sleeping in the open at a nearby campfire.


    He couldn''t find Lilia anywhere, and he was too tired to call out to her, so he fell back down on the ground and rested his head on the pillow he brought from the mansion.


    [One message pending.]


    Seeing the faint system screen in the corner of his eyes, Richard sighed. This message arrived in the morning when he was going to the training, but since he didn''t want to distract himself, he didn''t open it until now.


    Now that he had time, "Open the message."


    [Ding!]


    [Achievement Unlocked!]


    [The Feat of the Brave]


    [Reward: Unique Spell- Hell ze]


    [Inventory: Four items]


    Richard frowned. If he had received such rewards after finishing the training then it would have been understandable. But he got the notification in the morning.


    ''System? What is this? Are you being benevolent?''


    [Ding!]


    [Incorrect host.]


    [The system allows the host to enjoy the rewards through the achievement attained by the person with whom the Host shares the system administration.]


    Richard slowly got up and rested his hand on hisp. This was gettingplicated.


    "You mean, the feat Be would achieve will grant me rewards?"


    [Indeed host.]


    Richard felt his heart fluttering in tion, not because he probably earned some broken spell, but because he realized that his sister had achieved something great.


    ''Can you tell me what she did to grant me this gift?''


    [Ding!]


    [Host can view her stats.]


    ''Ah, yeah. Show me her stats.''


    [Name: Be Anderson]


    [Age: 18]


    [Race: Human, Awakened]


    [Str: 18]


    [Spd: 22]


    [Int: 38]


    [Luk: 32]


    [Mgc: 84]


    [Special skills: Skinning, baking.]


    [Avable points: 00]


    ...


    "What the?!" Richard''s eyes were parted to the extreme as he stared at the screen in disbelief.


    The status of his sister clearly said that she no longer was a simple human but something called awakened has influenced her. And the new stat of ''Mgc'' which possibly was magic, was added.


    ''System?''


    [Complete information regarding that world would requirepletion of three points worth of quest missions more.]


    [Quest points: 27/100]


    Richard grumbled before demanding, "Then assign me a quest."


    [Quest cannot be generated on demand, host.]


    Richard clicked his tongue and got back down. He was happy by the fact that his sister had awakened some cool skills in that world. Although it was surprising that something like magic had appeared on Earth until his sister could be safe, he couldn''t care less about the details.


    "Are you feeling well, my lord?" The soothing voice of Lilia reached him as Richard saw her walking in his direction¡ªhaving an appearance that made him go breathless for a moment.


    Her hair was wet and sticking to her pristinely white and well-structured face. Her supple lips seemed to be glistening brightly under the moonlight and her caramel eyes stared at him with innocence¡ªurging his whole being to just corrupt her. Her perfectly proportioned body was hugged by the one-piece night dress she wore.


    Her fluffy and healthy thick thighs were in exposure and her modest breasts were jumping every time she took a step.


    Right now, Lilia was possessing an allure which was dangerous to show in front of a guy whose hormones can grow wilder than a beast.


    "Master?" She asked after reaching near him.


    Richard sat on the ground with his legs crossed before he patted hisp.


    Lilia blushed; her freshly out-of-the-bath skin seemed prominently exposing her embarrassment.


    However, she didn''t deny her master''smand, and after muttering a soft ''excuse me'', she pressed her dress so it didn''t ride up beforending her cushiony butt on hisp.


    Instantly, her womanly fragrance, which only a young and beautiful girl like Lilia could release, filled his nose and overwhelmed himpletely. Her warm and soft body was in his hold and the whole person looked nothing but tempting from this close.


    Unlike in the past Lilia wasn''t showing any repulsion to be this near him. He had never tried forcing himself on her knowing how she might resist. And there were old Richard''s feelings toward Emily as well.


    Now, both sides have removed their barriers. And they were mature enough to make their life decisions.


    That''s why the moment Richard''s hand began to fondle her soft body, she didn''t say anything in response and just clutched her dress.


    "If you want me to stop, then tell me now," Richard warned his intention being spoken by his actions.


    "If I didn''t want you to...I would have never decided to stay..." Lilia''s voice wasced with a sense of excitement and heat that only a craving woman can possess.


    "Do you want me to touch you?"


    She nodded.


    "Tell me where." Richard teased as he kept his hand around her belly and right under her teat.


    Lilia didn''t say anything in response; rather, she held his hand and brought it to her right breast directly...pressing it.


    Richard raised his brows before he seductively whispered, "My naughty maid is seducing her master, eh?"


    There was no response that followed. Rather, a soft moan escaped her lips as she found her meat bun getting softly massaged by her master.


    Richard softly moved his hand over her breast, rubbing his rugged hand on the soft teat and feeling the nub in the middle getting erect.


    The sensation of her meat bun was quite vivid even though there was a fabric separating the flesh from him...which made him realize,


    "You are not wearing any underwear?" He asked with a sense of surprise in his voice, "Were you expecting something like this?"


    With her face dyed in red and eyes closed Lilia softly mumbled, "M-Medicine...had some...co-content that triggers...arousal..." She admitted.


    Richard grinned. This maid very well knew that he would be hot and bothered when she would return so she decided to gomando. Just incredible.


    He didn''t hold back and inserted his hand inside her dress, grabbing her bare breast in his hand¡ªclutching it with enough force to remould it into his desired shape and enjoy the firmness it provided.


    She moaned and ground her hips on hisp. Her moans were bing sultry and making him greedy even more. The raging boner he had since earlier now felt like it would tear his pants and re at this subus who came to seduce him today.


    Those lonely lips invited him to lean forward and nt his lips on her.


    "Mmm....master....aah..." Their lips separated for a moment to rx before joining again for a fiery battle. He licked and sucked on her fluffy lips that seemed to be releasing nectar. He gotpletely lost in the sensation and lifted Lilia from the ground while holding her in his arms.


    Lilia locked her legs around his waist and hugged his neck while she continued to kiss her master like her life depended on it.


    The kiss grew more urgent, breaths quickening as their lips moved in sync, exploring, tasting. Richard''s hand traveled down her back, fondling her hips, the touch igniting a fire in her that she had never felt before. Lilia gasped softly against his mouth, her body melting into his, every inch of her responding to the passion that red between them.


    He reached the carriage and made hery on the floor of the carriage while he stood outside.


    Her breathing was unsteady as she looked at her lord with a moist gaze and a needy look.


    Richard leaned forward and held her night dress from the middle before tearing it in a smooth motion¡ªrevealing her supple body.


    Under the moonlight, she looked ethereal as her pink buds red back at him, seemingly demanding some attention, and her t belly gave her a very charming proportion. She didn''t possess a buxom body like his mother but a lithe and supple body that could ignite one''s desire to dominate.


    There were marks of cuts and bruises but it only made her look even more pretty and alluring.


    Richard moved his hand and touched the opening of her vagina¡ªfeeling the wetness it possessed.


    She sighed in delight, tilted her head to the left, and enjoyed the sensation of being touched at that ce which hadn''t been explored by anyone before.


    Richard grew impatient. He had been holding it for days now. He unbuckled his pants and revealed his erect manhood in full glory; raring to take Lilia and fuck her until she goes senseless.


    However, before he could position it against her wet entrance and plunge it deep inside, Lilia suddenly wrapped her legs and hid her cunt from his view.


    "Sorry, master, but coption is out of the question. I have promised Madame Duchess that your first time will be with her."


    "...."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª****¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N:- This is unfair....truly unfair.....

 Chapter 44: Chapter 43- Accident**

    A/N:- Warning. Explicit content ahead.


    -------------


    "What?!" Lilia had a valid reason to react in such a manner even though she was sitting in front of the Duchess.


    "Why are you overreacting?" Berine frowned seeing Lilia going overboard with her response.


    Lilia corrected her expression and apologized for her behaviour.


    Well, anyone would react in the same manner if they heard a mother demanding for the first time her son.


    Lilia was aware that the love between Berine and Richard crossed many boundaries...but not this one. Duchess Berine sees her son not just as her child but as a man as well. And it seems Richard shares the sentiment, as well.


    For some reason, Lilia had a feeling of such a thing. She has seen how obsessed the Duchess always seemed towards her son. After all, Lilia has seen how Berine used to steal Richard''s worn clothes and take them to her bedroom.


    She has been denying the implications of the Duchess'' actions...until she admitted her feelings toward Richard.


    "You don''t need to think much about it. I don''t care about your judgment toward our rtionship. Just make sure to not cross the line with my son before me, understood?"


    Lilia was still not able to digest everything Berine threw at her, that''s why she nodded in a daze.


    And now that promise has be a reason for her master''s annoyance.


    "Seriously?!" Richard groaned in annoyance hearing that he wasn''t even allowed to fuck his maid because she took some oath.


    His boner was killing him and his body was hotter than how it was when he was burning.


    This medicine and this damn maid were ying with him.


    "Young master..." Lilia, with concernced in her voice, called out.


    With a fiery look, Richard turned to look at the maid before his eyes went toward her thick thighs.


    He was going to bust one tonight or he won''t be able to sleep at all.


    "Bear with me." Telling the maid, he walked forward held her legs by her ankles and lifted them.


    Her pink twat peeked slightly at the base of her legs, ring severe arousal in him, as he inched his cock closer to that glistening bud.


    "Y-Young master..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t prate." He assured her as he began to slide his cock between her thick thighs, and while rubbing her hairless cunny, he slid it until it was visible to Lilia.


    "Hnn-mmf!" Lilia covered her mouth to resist the lewd moans she was about to let out. The sensation she felt in her vagina was euphoric and hot. She couldn''t exin in words how excited she was right now.


    Her pussy felt soft to rub his rugged and veiny cock on. And the tightness her meaty thighs provided was just beyond words. It was unreal.


    He slowly began to pull back and force it through once again¡ªrubbing his shaft all over her wet twat. The sensation of his heated rod scratching her warm fleshy pussy was extremely stimting.


    "Hnngh...y-young master....ahh....feels...weird...ahnnn" Her sweet moans worked as the fuel needed to escte his pace.


    His hips moved in perfect sync, going back and forth in perfect fucking motion. Her pussy gushed out even more pre cum and that was working quite well as a lubricant to keep the rhythm constant.


    Richard lost his control and suddenly, his cock entered the small slit resting at the bottom of her cunt.


    "-----!!!"


    "Young master?!" Lilia eximed as she felt a sudden pain in her lower region and something foreign entering her.


    Richard looked at his maid with widened eyes; not sure how this happened...however, his waist didn''t stop moving.


    It seemed like his cock got a brain of its own as it kept moving in and out of her puckering hole which was wrapping itself around his manhood like it wanted to drink some of his baby batter.


    "Lilia...Lilia...Lilia...forgive me, but this is unbearable!!"


    "Hnnnghhhh!" Her eyes rolled up as suddenly her master leaned forward and started pile-driving into her.


    His hands rested beside the head, and her legs lifted backwards, showing how flexible she could be. He was all over her, dominating the female who had been ying with his tolerance for a while now.


    And now, he couldn''t hide his urges anymore.


    The vulgar sound of their hips hitting and his balls pping against her ass resonated heavily around the ce. The untamed and wild coption was everything one could hear if they reached the carriage.


    Lilia''s mind turned numb as the only thing she could feel right now was her master and his majestic cock. Her tongue rolled out as she moved up and down whenever her master entered and left her.


    His girthy cock fitted well in her previous virgin pussy. The sensation he felt from her insides was urging his whole being to just dump everything he had been packing, deep inside her.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Richard lowered his lips and began to devour her lips while his hips moved up and down, fucking her senseless.


    It felt like something came over him and he suddenly became a beast who knew nothing more than to have sex.


    His cock head bulged and he felt he was nearing his limit. With one final push, he plunged his dick at her deepest spot, and let loose of his restraint.


    "Fuck!" With aloud exim, he held her head and kept his cock deeply nted in her womanhood.


    "Nghh...so hot..." Lilia touched her belly with a euphoric expression.


    Richard rested his thing inside of her for a couple of minutes before slowly taking it out and hearing her sigh in delight.


    His cock was coated with a thickyer of cum and some droplet of his baby batter seeped from the small hole he was fucking some moments ago.


    Richard stood back on the ground and asked the maid, "Lilia..."


    The maid understood her duty and somehow moved her sore body in her master''s direction.


    Laying on her belly she took her lord''s meat stick in her left hand and rolled her tongue down.


    "Mmm...feels good...keep going..." Richard praised his maid as she began to lick the cum off his cock with her eyes closed. The eagerness she showed helped him feel relieved that he wasn''t forcing her.


    She licked his ns and formed an ''O'' with her lips, she sucked the red mushroom head like she was trying to drink more of his semen. She moved back and forth a few times before again licking him all over his shaft.


    "Am I doing it right mastah...?" While licking his shaft from the base to tip diligently, she directed an upturned nce at him and asked.


    A sexy maid gives you a clean-up while showing those innocent eyes...indeed, quite a view.


    Richard rubbed her head andplimented her, "You are doing quite well."


    While she gave him oral services, Richard found his thing growing to full length once again. He couldn''t help it. He was a young man after all.


    "Master...what should we do about this?" While stroking his cock with her soft and small hand, the maid asked with a sense of excitement in her voice.


    Richard grinned before suggesting, "How about we think about it while taking a bath together?"


    After that, the duo fucked like rabbits. In the waterfall, they went for two hours before Lilia asked to return since it was getting cold. After returning to the carriage, they had a quick round inside the carriage while changing clothes, and inside the sleeping bag, they went for two more rounds.


    They were nothing but humans living on their primal instincts that night. Lilia had forgotten how many times she climaxed in a single night. Her pussy has been pumped with her master''s cock juice for the whole time.


    It seemed they were liberated from their duties and were enjoying this little escapade. The unreal sensation of doing this forbidden deed with her master was both exhrating and scary.


    She was excited because she had be one with the man she had evere to love. And scared that...one day she might have to leave him behind.


    Thinking about the possibility of dying after giving birth to his child, brought a tear to her eyes. However, looking at her master''s innocent sleeping face, she felt a little better and instantly wiped the tears away.


    ''Forget it...I shouldn''t let my present get ruined because of the future...''


    With a smile of contentment, she rested her head on his chest and closed her eyes.


    --------------****--------------


    A/N:- Liked the smut? It won''t be frequent but yeah, once in a while, I will write them.


    Things happen while you are in heat. I took the realistic step to make this happen. Initially, I thought not to let them have intercourse, but in the middle, I thought, fuck it!


    They are young and in love. Then why to wait?


    Anyway, drop some PS and let me know if the chapter entertained you.

 Chapter 45: Chapter 44- Return?

    The next morning, it might be the first time that Richard woke up earlier than Lilia and found the girl lying in his arms with a peaceful sleeping face on disy.


    His eyes softened upon gazing at such an innocent face. He softly brushed the hair strands away so he could look at her properly.


    Last night...they had sex. It wasn''t on purpose but it happened. They went at it quite intensely and were awake until around four in the morning.


    He exhausted her, and in the end, she had to ask him to stop since she could no longer go on. Richard now felt embarrassed for pushing Lilia into such a state where she had to plead.


    Heaving a sigh, he was thinking of taking another round of sleep when suddenly he found her mumbling under her breath and knitting her brows.


    "Mmm...haaaa." Like a cat, she suddenly stretched her arms¡ªrevealing her modest assets to his clear view.


    Suddenly she paused and parted her eyes wide.


    Looking down, she suddenly seemed to recall what happenedst night, and because of that, her face adopted a fresh apple shade, which was quite refreshing to his eyes.


    "Morning." Richard greeted the girl as suddenly Lilia realized her current state and her embarrassment amplified.


    She got back inside the nket to cover her birth suit before she replied, "G-Good morning, master."


    Richard smirked, "You are back at calling me master? Last night you were frequently shouting my name."


    If there had been a hole in the ground then Lilia would have felt great to bury herself.


    How shameless her master can be?!


    "P-Please don''t talk aboutst night so casually!" Lilia stuttered but theint in her tone didn''t go unnoticed.


    Richard chuckled, the vibration of his throat sounding like a tune that helped her calm down.


    Resting his hand on her head fondly he assured her, "Regardless of how it happened, we can''t deny the fact that we no longer are just master and servant."


    Lilia''s eyes stretched a bit as she wordlessly asked him what they were now.


    Richard heard her silent query and responded in a confident tone, "After I turn sixteen, would you let me have the honor to hold your hand and take some oath before God?"


    The sudden confession took her by surprise as she no longer thought about her state and straightened her back to look at her master properly.


    Richard patiently waited for her to register what he said as he softly caressed her arm with a smile never leaving his face.


    Lilia parted her mouth and closed it more than three times before she finally asked¡ªin a sobbing tone, "M-Master...a-are you really okay with someone like me?"


    "Of course, I am. You possess everything I need from my partner. Undoubtedly, I might not be your ideal type, but in a few months, I will try to reach somewhere around that."


    Lilia instantly shook her head; tears already welling up in her eyes.


    She held his hand so tenderly, that it seemed she would hurt if she showed rashness. While looking at their connected hand, she confessed, "The moment I agreed to stay by your side, I had already fallen for you. Not only your looks and changed personality but your dedication and caring behavior....everything just forced me to see you more than just as my master."


    Richard slowly rose, held her face, and made her look at him before asking, "But are you sure about this, Lilia? You know you won''t be my first wife, and my priority will always remain by my mother''s side. Despite knowing all this, are you really fine with me?"


    A smile bloomed on her face as Lilia nodded, "I knew that from the moment I started working for you. And that quality of yours is really endearing....R-R-Richard."


    Richard''s heart skipped a beat hearing his name from her. Although it wasn''t the first time she said his name, at that time they both were not in heat, but now, it hits differently.


    He hugged her andid back down again,


    "Ah!" She eximed.


    "You are adorable! I am just having the cute aggression right now."


    Lilia was unsure why her master was suddenly hugging and swaying her from left to right, but until he was happy, she was content to do anything for him.


    -------------****-----------


    Around ten, Lilia went to the waterfall to fetch something to eat and also wash up. Richard had just changed clothes and currently he was sitting inside the carriage with a troubled expression.


    He was holding the steel can, which was an artifact, and thought about what he would say to his mother.


    If Lilia hadn''t given a promise to Berine, then it would have been a different matter. But now, the promise was broken and Richard was solely responsible for it.


    ''I need to man up...'' Lying in a rtionship was not something he would ever consider unless the circumstances severely demanded it.


    He pulled the string at the butt of the can and connected it to his ear.


    It didn''t take much time before the other side responded,


    {Hello? Richie? Where were you?! Why didn''t you contact mest night?}


    "Mom...I had sex with Lilia." Whether it was because he had a very brief limit ofmunication or he just wanted to dump that information, Richard didn''t hesitate to just tell her.


    The other side became quiet and that allowed Richard to continue,


    "I know you are hurt and sad...but it just happened. Lilia asked me to stop but I was just....Mom, I am really sorry."


    He spoke those words with utmost sincerity however, the other side remained silent.


    Richard grew worried as he anticipated the duration of no longer than twenty seconds remaining.


    "Mom, talk to me...what happened? Tell me. Scold me, shout at me but just don''t remain silent."


    Ten more seconds and no response arrived.


    Just then, Richard decided, "I aming back."


    ---------****--------


    Back in the Duchy, Berine remained seated on her chair with the artifact connected to her ear and a nk expression on her face.


    After the connection got cut, she got up and locked the door.


    Making her way around the bed, she walked toward the drawer beside the bed and opened it¡ªrevealing a big and sharp knife resting inside.


    A twisted smile that contained both pain and excitement marred her face, as she picked up the knife and while looking at her reflection in the de she uttered,


    "I wonder if this would be enough to make youpletely mine..."


    (A/N:- I don''t understand her.)


    ----------****--------


    The moment Lilia returned to the carriage she found her master walking back and forth around the ce with a serious frown marring his face.


    "Young master?"


    "Ah, Lilia." He drew close to her and held her shoulders firmly. His demeanor...made her a little terrified of what he was about to say. But she couldn''t escape what was awaiting.


    "Listen to what I am saying and please don''t panic." Getting a hesitant nod from her, Richard heaved a sigh and told her, "I am going back to duchy with all my strength and while going on potion overdose. I will reach the nearest town by evening and will use teleportation to reach the Duchy."


    She drew a sharp breath hearing the urgency in his tone as she asked, "Is Madame Duchess well?"


    "....probably not. When I called her and told her what happenedst night-"


    "Why did you tell her about it now? You should have been there in person when delivering such important news." It might be the first time for Lilia to interrupt Richard and nearly shout at him. But she was right. Richard was being insensitive.


    He lowered his eyes but decided to think about itter. He had to see his mother as soon as he could.


    "Master, please don''t worry about me and go to your mother. God knows what must be going on with her right now." Lilia urged him with a sense of sorrow filling her eyes.


    Richard nodded to her, and after cupping her cheeks, he fondly said, "Please return safely. I will be waiting for you."


    Lilia softly nodded in response and added, "I won''t make it long."


    With that said, Richard packed some supplies and changed his clothes before departing.


    Lilia traced her master''s back with her eyes until he disappeared as some words escaped her lips,


    "I hope you don''t end up regretting our first time...Richard."


    -------------****-----------


    A/N:- I was finding the right term to describe Berine and I came up with one.


    BIPOLAR!


    She can react to some events in such a manner that you won''t expect. This little drama I added for proper settlement of their rtionships. Expect another smut chapter soon.


    I hope these chapters don''t bore you. Some action,  slice of life, and romance would go hand in hand.


    Now, drop some PS and bye-bye!

 Chapter 46: Chapter 45- The Protagonist

    [Earth]


    Be felt troubled. She didn''t know why, but this morning she felt something bad had happened. This wasn''t the same feeling as she felt when her brother was in danger. This was more like someone was trying to take him away.


    Like that time when a girl confessed to her brother when he was in high school. Although he rejected her and Be made sure that the girl wouldn''t be able to confess to anyone again, still it pained her to think her brother was paying attention to someone else.


    And right now, she was feeling the same emotions.


    "*KHREEEGHH*" The loud cries of the zombies rose across the streets as Be, in a fury, continued to burn everything that came in her way.


    Was she just clearing her path? No. She has already abandoned a safe house.


    Then what was she doing?


    Just purely venting.


    Scorching every being on which her eyesnded was the only source she could find to keep her mind engaged or this annoying feeling she was having wouldn''t let her rest.


    ''Brother....what have you done...'' While she continued to befall the crisis across the city, her mind never ceases to think about her brother.


    ----------------****--------------


    Richard was going overboard with potion consumption. He has already finished three vials of stamina booster and any more might inflict severe consequences.


    But he couldn''t stop.


    It was already afternoon, and from the passing by travellers, the nearest town where he could find a teleportation portal was still five hundred kilometres away.


    He was using ''Body Strengthening'' and running at a speed of forty miles per hour. He would need at least five more hours to reach the town, and by his calction, he was still on point. However, little did he expect to meet a sudden obstacle in the path.


    "Drop all your loot or die here." Local thugs who were wearing scarves around their mouths and riding horses.


    Richard scowled as he removed the trap with which they brought him to a stop. He assessed their positioning and found a thug situated at the far side behind a boulder with the aim of his arrow pointed at Richard. Any unnecessary move and Richard might receive fatal damage.


    ''I don''t have time for this!'' Richard concluded what he had to do within seconds as he extended the threads of his telekinesis and lifted one of the thugs along with his horse¡ªpositioning it just in the way to block the archer''s view.


    *NIIEEEEGHHHH*


    The horse cried, and the men panicked, seeing theirrade being lifted like this.


    Richard didn''t miss the window and drew his batons. They are charged with enough kic energy to blow away a small town. And these few men were nothing to be worried about.


    "HEY!"


    In a rush to finish things off, Richard didn''t wait to contemte his decision, and the next moment,


    **DING**


    **BOOOOOOOOMM**


    He mmed the left baton into the other with a thunderous crack, unleashing a shockwave that rippled through the air, tearing through the ground in a radius of several meters. The deafening boom was instantly followed by a cataclysmic st that consumed everything in its path¡ªthe bandits, the archer¡ªobliterating them in a sh of fiery destruction.


    A massive plume of smoke erupted, with Richard at its epicentre. The bandits were reduced to smouldering husks, their bodies incinerated and turned to brittle charcoal, crumbling into ash where they stood.


    Richard was also damaged by the confrontation but not enough to stop. He took out another vial but this time for recovery. Uncorked it before gulping the whole content in one go.


    He felt a little dizzy once the potion showed its effect, but he suppressed the sensation and, once again, initiated his march back to Duchy.


    ''Just a little more...''


    -----------***---------


    The whole southern side of the continent is surrounded by the ocean, which is why trading and transportation always remain at the peak of business in this part.


    Awsperg was also located on the southern side, but because of its history of failure of rulers, the small town never gained permission to begin its own foreign trade. And until now, Awsperg was not poprly known in the world.


    If there was anything significant about Awsperg then it was its sole adventurer''s guild and that hunter who used to work for that guild. That adventurer made Awsperg''s name register in the Golden Book of history because a single adventurer stood on the battlefield seven years ago when a foreign country secretly sent its troops to attack the Empire.


    And that adventurer was honoured by the Emperor himself.


    Currently, inside the most expensive-looking mansion in the vicinity, there was a boy with anky structure and long silver hair who swung his wooden de in the open field.


    The boy looked younger than his age. Even though he was fifteen years old, he still possessed the baby fat on his face and his physique was quite thin and frail as well.


    However, despite seeming like he would fall down because of exhaustion any second now, he continued to swing his sword inplete rhythm and without faltering even for once.


    His shes held precision and each of his movements told the story of his determination.


    "Huppp!" Swinging his sword for the thousandth time, the boy finally halted and in the next moment...he fell to the ground;pletely exhausted.


    Just a little far from the ground, from the window of the mansion, a middle-aged couple were looking at the boy with a sense of warmth in their eyes.


    "How long has it been since he started learning from you, Cristina?" The middle-aged man with brown hair and a goatee asked thedy beside him.


    "It''s been four months and I can already see how far he has climbed in just these few months." A look of nostalgia appeared in the ck short-haired woman''s eyes as she added, "When I picked him, he was working as a porter for the adventurer and used to get pushed around a lot. At that time, even swinging that sword ten times was akin to climbing a mountain for him."


    The man smiled in fondness as he said, "Our daughter would have liked this boy a lot. She respects hard work and dedication, and Ethan has both qualities."


    "Right," The woman added, "Ethan is destined to be a renowned warrior in the future considering his potential. I guess letting Ethan meet her wouldn''t be a bad choice."


    Her husband raised his brows before asking, "Do you mean...Ethan and our daughter to..."


    Cristina grinned and shrugged before saying, "Who knows what would happen if Ethan gets to train under her? Maybe something can happen between them, and surely we won''t be against it, right Henry?"


    The brown-haired man scrutinized Ethan with a closer look, thinking whether his wife was right about having Ethan as his son-inw.


    Cristina grinned. If her husband was thinking closely then it meant he wasn''t against it.


    She softly mumbled some words before walking away,


    "I am going to write a letter and call Lilia back."


    --------------***------------


    It took him ten hours but he finally reached his destination.


    Richard was beyond exhausted and was barely holding himself from falling t on the ground. If there was something keeping him moving then it was the concern he carried for his mother.


    Entering the mansion, he asked the first maid his eyes caught, "W-Where...is...Mom...."


    The maid was taken aback by his current state but she didn''t dy in answering his query, "She is in her room...ah, young master." The maid suddenly remembered something important to tell, but Richard had already walked away,pletely ignoring her.


    He made his way through the gallery while slightly swaying from left to right with his eyes barely open.


    The moment he reached near his mother''s room, he found several maids and butlers standing there with concern written over their faces.


    "Ah, young master!" Suddenly one of those maids noticed him, and everyone marched towards Richard.


    "What happened?" With some vigor in the form of concern returned to him as Richard asked the maid with a frown.


    "Madame has locked herself inside the room since morning and isn''t replying to any of us."


    Richard instantly retorted, "Then why didn''t you just break the door?"


    The servants shuddered hearing his cry but in his current state no one found the courage to tell him, what the Duchess have instructed them to do and to not.


    Richard didn''t pay attention to them for long, and while using thest bit of his energy, he pushed open the door, breaking its lock.


    With desperate eyes, he looked around the room....only to turn still when his eyesnded on his beloveddy....lifelessly sitting on the chair with blood dripping down her wrist.


    "M-mom...."


    -------------***------------


    A/N:- There is a tag called ''obsessive characters'' in the synopsis. Just reminding....


    Anyway, as I said the drama won''t continue for long since we have to keep the story moving. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 47: Chapter 46- Bad thoughts?

    There was something that has changed ever since Ethan began training under Cristina. He no longer incurs injuries for long and his growth rate has been elevating with time.


    Beforeing here, he had always been working as a porter, cleaner, transporter or used to do very small jobs to keep himself and his mother alive and sufficiently fed.


    He was weak and frail since birth even though he awakened Ether at the age of four. He tried his best to grow his magic and physical attributes but to no avail. Like he had been watering an already dead nt, he never showed any sign of growth.


    ...until he met Cristina and she helped him learn things which he was unaware of.


    The meaning behind ether. How to use it, control it,mand it. She fed him the food which can nourish and help an awakened to grow. Regr food does nothing other than keep them alive. That''s why Ethan was not growing at all.


    Not only that, she also helped in his mother''s recovery and gave Ethan regr wages based on the services he provided¡ªlike removing weeds from the garden, feeding and cleaning the horses and other tasks.


    Ethan has done that kind of work like ever, so he didn''t find any difficulty doing it for the couple. And in return, he received wages handsomely. Not to talk about the major benefit was the training he received from Lady Cristina¡ªthe renowned adventurer who fought against the army of several hundred invaders all alone for eight hours.


    Now, not only was he able to feed his mother well, but also, he was developing his skills at a decent pace. Currently, he was at the stage where he could move a big boulder the size of a small hut using his ''Telekinesis'' and his ''Detection'' radar spread all around the whole mansion.


    His luck with ''Strengthening'' and ''Barrier'' wasn''t that good but from what Cristina said, there aren''t many who can even master two of the fundamentals.


    ''I wonder how strong her daughter would be...'' Ethan couldn''t help but think about Lilia¡ªthe sweet girl he had seen in the past.


    Cristina said that Lilia was stronger than her mother and she was currently serving the infamous Witch of Cmity¡ªDuchess Scarlette Berine.


    ''Wuuu...''. A shiver ran down his spine thinking about thatdy. Ethan had never seen Berine in person before, but he had seen her paintings and heard her rumours.


    As cold and calctive as she seems in her picture, she actually was such a kind of person. Someone who has achieved her title through her hard work and prowess. Just like Cristina, Duchess Scarlette was also a legend to admire.


    Not to talk about how beautiful she is...


    "Ethan, are you awake?"


    "Ah, yeah!" Flustered, he removed himself from the bed. Thinking about ady like that was bad. Bad, bad Ethan!


    Shooing away those thoughts, Ethan left the room.


    ---------------***--------------


    "Mmgh...."


    Richard''s eyes instantly snapped open when he heard the slow murmuring of his mother.


    He looked at her closely and found her stretching her arms and slowly opening her eyes.


    "Hmm?" She hummed in questioning upon finding herself face to face with the best person she could ever desire to see in the morning.


    "R-Richie?" Berine, for a moment, thought that she was having a dream, but when she extended her hand and touched his cheek, she knew he was there.


    He was here! He was here!


    She suddenly leaped from the bed and Richard barely had the time to spread his arms and catch the big baby.


    Her head rested on his neck and her arms wrapped around his back. With no space left between them, Berine attached herself to her baby.


    This scent, this warmth, this presence...everything belonged to him. She couldn''t be mistaken. She wasn''t dreaming! Her Richie was back!


    "Baby...baby....baby...." She rubbed her face on his chest like she was leaving her scent on him. The joy in her voice made Richard smile helplessly as he whispered softly,


    "Yes...yes, I am here."


    He held thedy close to him until she got the assurance that he, indeed, was here. However, even after five minutes, she was reluctant to let go.


    Richard didn''t insist on getting away from her and while embracing his mother closely, he asked her, "So you chose the worst way to punish me, huh?"


    His whisper was still soft to her ears...but it held both sorrow and slight anger. She could feel it. Every emotion he goes through, she could sense it vividly.


    Slowly detaching her face from his shoulder, a teary-eyed Berine looked at her son before uttering in a helpless and child-like voice who has been wronged by her parents,


    "But-but...I was devastated to hear that you gave her your first time. You know how much I have waited for you....yet my Richie betrayed me."


    Richard heaved a sigh and used his left hand to tenderly wipe her droopy eyes, as he said, "Mom, things happen when you are with the person you like. You also know that, after all, you identally gave yourself to me that night even though you didn''t n about it, right?"


    Berine blushed upon hearing her son mentioning ''that night'' after the birthday celebration in the capital. The way she threw away her restraints and allowed him to do whatever he wanted, even though Berine wasn''t prepared for it...indeed it was an ident.


    "Now you know? I ept that I have broken the promise but for you to slit your wrist? You do know what could have happened if I had lost you?"


    A look of fret appeared in her eyes as her whole being wanted to not hear what he had to say. However, before she could have covered her ears, Richard held her hands and uttered those words,


    "I would have ended myself."


    "!!!" Her eyes were parted to their farthest extent as she stared at her son in horror.


    Something happening to Ric---no, she can''t ever think about it. How can...he say that?! Something happening to Richard? Her son? Her love? No, no, no....anyone can just die, and this world can burn, but not her Richie.


    No one should have the courage to hurt him. Not even God.


    "Mom." His serene voice brought her out of the stupor as she looked at him in a daze, "Now you understand how I felt when I saw you sitting lifelessly on the chair? It made me feel like I had lost everything in that moment."


    Surge of various emotions welled up hearing that weak voice from her son as she suddenly pulled his face into her bosom and hugged him tightly.


    "I am sorry...I am sorry, Richie. I swear I won''t do that again, please forgive me."


    The tears they shed while embracing each other were not just their emotions bursting out, but also a promise that, no matter what happens in the future, they won''t let the other go through this pain again.


    -----------***----------


    Around seven in the evening, Lilia finally arrived at the mansion. She travelled a distance of three days in two while utilising every resource she could.


    Standing in front of the mansion, she suddenly took a long breath.


    She was feeling nervous. Like, a lot.


    Lilia had broken the promise she gave to the Duchess and because of that, she probably had done something on an impulse. Given how crazed Duchess Berine is for her son, it wouldn''t be a surprise if she harmed herself.


    And now, Lilia had to face whatever waited inside.


    There was a chance for Lilia to get executed, the moment she showed her face in front of the Duchess. And her young master wouldn''t be able to do anything since the person in question was the strongest witch in existence.


    ''No point in mulling...'' Clenching her fist, she finally stepped inside.


    The other maids were all lined by on the side, and in the reception area, which was just after the entrance, sat a beautifuldy with burningva-like hair.


    "Wee, my precious Lilia~" Lilia''s body turned cold hearing such a melodious voice from Berine as she stiffly bowed her head and greeted her,


    "G-Good evening, m-" Her voice got choked in her throat as she felt a hand draping over her head.


    There was no doubt about it. The one holding her was Berine.


    Lilia gulped, and sweat began to umte on her forehead, falling to the ground. At that moment, suddenly, the face of her family shed across her eyes, and Lilia felt this was the moment she would bid her farewell to this world.


    ''Take care, Richard...'' She closed her eyes tightly and in the next moment...


    "Eh?"


    ....she was embraced by the Duchess.


    -------------***-----------


    A/N:- I am so gonna have a problem with Berine in the future, given how strong I have made her. But who cares! I am no Gege, so don''t worry.


    I hope you liked the chapter. The small appearance of the Protagonist would help to keep everything aligned and widen the world background.


    Drop some PS andments. Bye~

 Chapter 48: Chapter 47- Selfish?

    Getting embraced by the Duchess was thest thing expected today.


    However, despite how unreal it seemed, there was no doubt in it. Currently, Lilia is in the arms of thedy of the mansion. The person she expected to be hating her was fawning over her.


    What in the world happened for the Duchess to react so positively?


    "How have you been? You must have gotten tired of travelling for so long, right?" Thedy asked which was answered by Lilia in a daze.


    "A little..."


    Berine detached herself from the maid before conveying, "You should take some rest. I will tell Marie to send dinner to your room and prepare a bath for you, okay?"


    First the hug, and now this Princess-like treatment....what the heck is happening?


    Like an oasis in a desert, suddenly Lilia caught the figure of her young master as her pleading gaze went to him.


    Richard smiled in helplessness before he asked, "Mom, let me take her to her room."


    Berine blinked in curiosity but she didn''t resist and said, "Okay then, I will be waiting for you in your bedroom. Don''t make me wait for long~" Caressing his face as she walked past him, Berine made her way to her room to get changed.


    Tonight, after all, she would relish the sensation of being a woman~


    Richard took Lilia''s hand and urged her to follow him.


    The duo walked with their hands connected and fingers intertwined intimately. The servants who came across them, gave Lilia a smile of approval and congratted them.


    There was a subtle blush on her face all the way. There haven''t been many urrences when Lilia had shown such a maiden-like expression.


    Richard was smiling fondly at her all the way until they reached a room which wasn''t Lilia''s.


    "Young Master?" She tilted her head in questioning.


    Richard narrowed his eyes with evident displeasure on his face.


    Lilia lowered her eyes and spoke in slight embarrassment, "It will take some time to call young master by his name..."


    Richard heaved a sigh and didn''t insist. Rather, he pushed open the door to reveal a newly decorated room which looked nothing but beautiful.


    Arge, canopied bed with dark wooden posts and white linens takes centre stage, its canopy draped in sheer ck fabric. The floor is covered with a soft, charcoal-hued rug, and a small writing desk, carved from ebony wood, sits near a narrow window.


    The only ssh of coloures from a single white lily ced in a ck vase on the windowsill, reflecting Lilia''s quiet elegance and preference for simplicity.


    The room was renovated to Lilia''s taste and preference of ck and white. She doesn''t like colourful things.


    Richard hugged her waist from behind with his face ced on her shoulder as he whispered, "This is your new room."


    Lilia slightly turned her head and asked in slight astonishment, "But young master-mmf!" Suddenly her lips were sealed as Richard pressed his lips to hers and silenced her.


    Lilia felt her legs shaking a little as the memories of that night shed through her mind, and the ce at the crown of her legs started to salivate.


    Richard separated his lips from hers before telling her in a slightly domineering voice, "Call me young master again and I will push you down on the bed and make you scream my name."


    His voice sounded threatening yet it was making her hot at the same time. She looked at him with teary eyes, and for a moment, she wanted to call him young master again...just to see how it goes. However, the look in his eyes told her how severely she would be ''punished'' if she tried to tease him.


    "R-Richard..."She finally uttered his name for the second time.


    Richard shed a sunny smile as he led her inside the room.


    He allowed Lilia to look around a bit and stood near the bed.


    "This is...a little too much Richard...I am not ustomed to living in such a luxurious room." Lilia has been living like a nomad for the past eight years after she left her house to be a soldier.


    Although the maid''s quarters weren''tpact and small, this....was a little too big.


    "Get ustomed to this luxury. After all, you would be the bride of the next Duke."


    Her hands froze as she looked at Richard with slightly widened eyes.


    Those eyes asked him a question and Richard had an answer prepared, "Yes, Lilia...Mom epted our rtionship."


    The cushion she was holding dropped back on the bed as she leapt into his arms after oveing the initial shock.


    This was truly the best day of her life.


    ------------***----------


    After they spent some time together, Richard decided to return to his room.


    Lilia came to the door to send him off when they saw a maid standing there with her head lowered.


    Richard asked, "Yes?"


    "Young Master, there is a letter for Lilia."


    Lilia stepped forward before taking the letter from the maid.


    Reading the name, she said, "It''s from my mother."


    Richard nodded and said, "Well tell me if it''s something urgent." nting a soft kiss on her forehead, Richard walked away.


    The maid who came to deliver the letter had a slight blush on her face as she stared at Lilia in awe.


    "W-What?" In embarrassment, Lilia red at her and asked.


    "No, it''s just...when you left, you were still a maid, and now that you have returned, you are now our mistress."


    "Shut up."


    ------------***-----------


    It was the time of evening tea, and just as usual, Emily was sipping on the tea which she herself brewed.


    However, unlike usual, there was a friend of hers sharing the table.


    "So she ran away, huh?" Emily asked, a bit of astonishment and amusement in her tone.


    "We are talking about Elizabeth here. Breaching the security mustn''t have been a challenge for her." Eleanor replied with a smirk.


    For Elizabeth to reunite with Ethan, breaking the security and running away from home wasn''t very big of a thing.


    "But still...knowing how much Elizabeth is adorned by her sibling and parents, quite a turmoil would arise once they discover her disappearance."


    "That...is true." Eleanor agreed.


    They both became silent after that¡ªslowly sipping the tea and munching on cookies every now and then.


    The evening sun provided a gentle glow to the scenery and allowed them to feel at ease.


    However, deep down Emily was still quite anxious as she turned toward Eleanor and asked, "Are we really not going to do anything?"


    Eleanor sighed in slight exasperation at being asked this same question the third time this evening, and her answer remained the same, "We can''t interfere in that event, or things would be problematic for this world."


    Emily''s shoulders dropped in regret and disappointment.


    In a few days, a group of high-ranking Ambrobates would attack the town where Ethan lives. And in that attack, the whole town would get massacred except for Ethan. His mother, teacher...everyone.


    That is the event which allowed Ethan to awaken his Blessings as the Child of the Fate. If this event doesn''t ur or someone intervenes, then there is a high chance for Etan never to awaken his blessings.


    That''s why Eleanor had decided to let things happen how they are supposed to be. She would be there to overlook things and to protect Ethan if his life came under the shade of danger.


    However, Emily was reluctant to let Ethan get traumatized again. She didn''t want him to lose the people he loved over the benefits he would receive.


    Emily knew that they had to consider the future as their priority but she has seen how much Ethan has incurred emotional damage by the incident.


    Suddenly, Emily realised something which made her eyes widen and asked Eleanor in an using voice, "When you knew that Awsperg was going to get invaded, then why did you send Elizabeth there?"


    Eleanor shrugged, "She is strong and sensible enough to protect herself. And if by chance some mishap urs..." A thin grin extended Eleanor''s lips as she added, "...then who would care? She was nothing but an obstacle for us anyway."


    Emily''s lips parted in shock. She couldn''t believe that the person sitting in front was the same Eleanor who cried until she fainted when Ethan left them. And now, she was behaving so selfishly.


    Suddenly, Emily rose from her seat and silently began to walk away.


    "Where are you going?" Eleanor asked.


    Emily didn''t pause and said, "Awsperg." And continued her walk.


    Eleanor grumbled. She anticipated such a reaction from Emily and now, there was no stopping her.


    But the problem was that Emily wasn''t as strong and cunning as Elizabeth, so there was a chance for Emily to endanger her life if she went there.


    ''Tch! I also have to go there now.''


    ---------------***--------------


    A/N:- Everyone gathering? Something''s about to happen for sure.


    The next chapter would most probably contain explicit content, so tread carefully.


    I have been receiving a lot of responses from the readers, so thanks for that and good day.

 Chapter 49: Chapter 48- Claiming her**

    Warning: Explicit content. Read at your own risk.


    -------------------


    Richard bid farewell to Lilia after that and returned to his room, a little eagerly. He would have remained by Lilia''s side a little longer, to hear what her mother had written, but he was a little impatient to return to his room and im his woman.


    The moment he opened the door, the aromatic smell of incense struck him like a wave. The room was dark except for the several candles ignited all around. And on the bed sat ady who looked nothing less than a devil¡ªready to suck him dry tonight.


    She had worn her hair down, letting her frilly strands cover her left eye and give her a very charismatic look. The apparel she chose for today was different from that night. She was wearing ck lingerie that covered up to her upper thighs, allowing her milky white and fleshy legs in full exposure.


    Her bust was bigger than Lilia''s. The two thin straps of the lingerie barely held her massive juggs from spilling and a healthy amount of cleavage was making Richard salivate.


    He swept his eyes all over her clothed form, stripping her with his gaze and feeling the excitement building in his groin.


    He slowly made his way to the bed and stood beside her. Bringing his left hand to softly brush her soft cheeks, he huskily asked, "Tempting a young man like this can result very severely."


    "I am well prepared to get punished tonight." Her response was quick which was followed by a yful bite of his finger.


    Richard didn''t show much of a reaction and allowed her to bite him before she softly kissed the bitten finger and began to softly suck on it like she was healing the wound she gave him.


    The gesture made his shaft stand in attention.


    Her warm and soft body was just an arm''s length away, and if he jumped on her now, she wouldn''tin.


    It takes every fibre of one''s being to not just lunge on such a sexy woman who was offering herself. However before Richard could pound her to oblivion, he needed to ask something.


    "Can you tell me...who is my father?"


    Berine''s lips came to a halt as she looked at Richard with round eyes.


    She forgot to tell him their history and origin, but right now, she was too hot to go through all this, so she just grabbed his hand and slowly brought it between her legs.


    Richard took a sharp breath feeling the heat her panty-d pussy was radiating before he heard her saying, "This one is still virgin. I was obliged to serve your father to give birth to you. So there is nothing like love-"


    Richard didn''t have to know anything further. He leaned toward her and took her lips by surprise.


    Berine reciprocated his kiss by hugging his neck and tilting her head a little to lock her supple and cushiony lips with him.


    The fiery embrace of their lips made some vulgar sound in the room that announced the passion they carried for each other.


    Richard began to move the hand which was resting over her cunt. He slowly began to massage her pussy over the panty in a rhythmic circr motion.


    "Nngh...hmmm..." She moaned in his mouth and twisted her body a little upon feeling her vagina being teased by her baby.


    Richard broke the kiss, and told her, "Open your mouth," she did as she was told and parted her lips to allow her lover to pry into her mouth and plunge his tongue into her.


    Their tongues danced around each other. Berine mostly remained on the defensive, allowing him to take charge and let her feel the intense feelings he carries.


    Since kissing her while standing was bing a little tiresome, Richard picked the woman in his arms and Berine also cooperated on instincts by wrapping her legs around his waist.


    *Thud*


    He nted her back on the wall, and again the fierce battle of their lips continued.


    Berine wed his back and clutched his hair in excitement. She could feel her twat asking for some attention. It was getting wet with each second, asking for something long and stiff to prate it.


    "Baby..." She mewled and Richard realised what she desired.


    He brought his woman and made her sit on the chair.


    She instantly spread her legs apart, and like a hungry beast, Richard crouched down and dove his face into her slightly hairy cunny.


    She was red down there as well.


    Sliding her panty, he rolled out his tongue and gave her cunt a thorough lick¡ªmaking her toes curl in utter bliss.


    "Baby! Don''t stop!" She demanded as she pressed his head with her left hand and clutched the back of the chair with the other one.


    Richard used his fingers to keep the panty away as he licked her pussy back and forth, giving attention to the pink flower petals and sucking on her vaginal juices.


    Berine rested her legs on the armrest, and while looking at nothing constant, she enjoyed the sensation of being worshipped by her baby.


    Richard deemed her to be ready. He couldn''t hold himself anymore.


    "Can you get up?" He asked,  in response to which she instantly shook her head. She had an orgasm the moment he began to eat her pussy, and now her legs have be jelly.


    He picked her up and ced thedy at the edge of the bed before he began to strip himself up.


    Berine marvelled at his toned body while feeling herself falling into a daze. His physique made her mouth water and when he lowered his pants, her eyes slightly widened.


    Richard shed a smile as he inched closer to her and muttered, "Did you expect this thing to be the same as it was during my childhood phase?"


    Berine innocently nodded as she felt a little terrified at the thought of having something so majestic and girthy inside her.


    However, Richard wasn''t in the mood to let her go now.


    He tore her panty since it was hindering him a lot before positioning his cock against the small slit at the bottom of her cunny.


    Rubbing his cock up and down, he moistened it enough that,


    "Hnnnnghhh!!"


    ....prating her didn''t feel much of a challenge.


    The whole length of his cock was instantly resting inside the tight and choking baby hole. Her meat curtains engulfed his whole thing and now, the way her insides wrapped around his manhood pushed him into climaxing.


    "Fuck!" He began to unload his baby batter deep inside her box, and the sensation of being filled by none other than her baby was more than enough to make her cum.


    "Hnngh...something....aaahhhhhh!" She clutched the bedsheets and once Richard pulled out, the slight fountain of her juices began to leak out.


    Her eyes were rolled up, and her hands tightly clutched the sheets as her body trembled under the sensation of orgasm.


    Richard marvelled at the sight of his lover going crazy over his cock.


    He climbed the bed and draped his girthy seven inches over her lips.


    Even in a daze, Berine rolled her tongue, and slowly, she began to lick the side of his shaft, which was coated with their juices.


    She slowly gained momentum and raised herself to kneel before her man and take his thing in her hold.


    She licked his ns and massaged his balls. With her eyes closed she finally inserted the cock inside her mouth and slowly began to move back and forth.


    "Ugh fuck....feels great..." Richard extended his hand and massaged her child-bearing hips. She was just too perfect anywhere he touched her.


    Slowly Richard began to move his waist¡ªenjoying her mouth pussy a little too much.


    "Gonna get a little rough, " Richard warned before he grabbed a handful of her red hair and began to stab his cock in and out of her gaping hole.


    Berine wasn''t holding anything for support and allowed her lover to use her however he liked.


    The stimtion he felt from her warm and moist mouth was just too great to let go.


    "Take it all!" With a loud grunt, Richard struck his whole thing inside her mouth, until it touched her throat and began to spray his semen.


    Berine widened her eyes, feeling the warm liquid suddenly sliding down her throat, but she didn''t resist and drank everything diligently.


    After a little time, Richard finally calmed down a little and after letting go of her hair, he sat down on the bed.


    He was thinking of taking a break when suddenly he heard her tempting voice,


    "Baby~"


    Richard''s cock started to regain vitality as he stared at the subus, currently leaning on the chair with her ass facing him. The way she swayed her thick and milfy butt didn''t allow him to think of resting at all.


    As such, he went for round three.


    ----------------***--------------


    A/N:- Should write another one, or this much would do?


    Let me know in thements.

 Chapter 50: Chapter 49- Saving the damsel?

    Early in the morning, Richard could be seen sitting in the backyard, currently reading the newspaper.


    Yes, newspapers exist in this world.


    The news is collected within a local vicinity and printed through a special magical tool, and that newspaper is sold for ten copper coins. The news, which contains information and current affairs regarding the whole continent, takes five silver coins to buy. Reason for a higher price? The information from all over the ce is collected through soul spirit.


    Soul Summoning is a type of ritual where one calls forth their own spirit beast from the Aembr-ne.


    When Richard would start taking sses, he would also go through the ritual to summon his own spirit beast.


    "Young master, good morning." The slightly indifferent voice of the blue-haired maid named Violet reached him as, without looking at her, Richard hummed in response.


    She arrived at the Duchy sometime yesterday since she was instructed to get trained by Lilia when she had the time.


    Violet would go to the Academy as Lilia''s substitute in case she requires some days of rest or if she falls ill. There was a mansion under Scarlette family possession near the academy so her amodation wasn''t much of an issue.


    Violet was pouring the tea with great caution; aware of her master''s short temper. It was then, that Richard¡ªwithout removing his eyes from the newspaper¡ªasked the maid,


    "Do you still have the hobby of cooking?"


    Violet''s hand fumbled, and she nearly spilt the tea, hearing the sudden question from her master.


    She was about to reflexively ask him, ''You still remember that?'' but remembered that they were no longer children and that her casual remark wouldn''t go unpunished.


    Once she put down the pot, she answered him in her usual tone, "I do cook when I receive the opportunity, but currently, I am more focused on learning the overall duties of a servant."


    Did she speak more than needed? Violet had a feeling that she did.


    She clutched her skirt, near her waist, and waited to hear if her master scolded her...but all he did was hum and continue reading the paper.


    Violet heaved a sigh inwardly when suddenly the familiar voice of a fellow maid(?) echoed from behind, "Good morning, my lord."


    Violet didn''t have to turn to recognize that the person was Lilia, since the smile that blossomed on Richard''s face was enough for her to realise.


    Lilia stopped beside Violet before apologizing, "It took me a little longer than it usually does to fall asleep, that''s why I got up a littlete..."


    Her apology was brushed away as Richard shook his head and invited her beside him.


    Lilia was slightly embarrassed that despite being in the maid outfit just like Violet, she was getting the special treatment to sit beside the young master.


    However, she chose to respect her lover''s request rather than let her get entangled in social norms.


    Lilia gestured to Violet and thetter soon walked away after giving a brief bow to Richard.


    Richard folded the paper and served another cup of tea for Lilia¡ªmuch to her bashfulness¡ªbut she didn''t resist and heard him asking, "What did your mother say in the letter?"


    Lilia took the cup from him in exchange for a polite ''Thank you'' before she said, "Mom called me back home. It seems there is some kind of emergency."


    Richard blinked in slightly unease before he said, "Then let''s go there today?"


    "T-today? Isn''t it a little too fast, Richard? You just returned yesterday and Madame Duchess would be displeased if you left so soon."


    Maybe she was flustered that she didn''t stammer while uttering his name, which made Richard smile.


    However, he didn''t say anything about that and told her, "Don''t worry about that; Mom won''t mind. You just pack your bags and get ready. We will leave in the evening using Teleportation."


    "Where are you going?" Lilia asked in surprise as suddenly Richard got up and began to march away.


    Turning on his feet, he kept walking backwards, and with a sunny smile, he announced, "I am going to prepare some gifts for my inws!"


    "---///---" It seemed the glow of early morning sun was reflected on her face as she looked at her lord in fluster. However, the initial surprise soon turned into a sense of joy and relief.


    Her young master was taking their rtionship more seriously than she could have ever hoped for.


    Looking at the sky, she couldn''t help but mutter, "I hope you will give us your blessings, Mom... Dad."


    -----------***---------


    "We surely will give them our blessings. After all, Ethan is a very brilliant match for my Lili." Cristina spoke with confidence and slight excitement as she helped her husband peel and slice the vegetables.


    Henry looked slightly bothered as he asked, "Are you sure about this tho? Lilia is a grown-up girl, and there is a chance for her to be already in a rtionship. Taking that into consideration, aren''t we making the wrong decision?"


    Cristina scoffed, "Rtionship and my daughter? Forget about that, she couldn''t even get shy properly by a man''s charm. We both know how stiff and disciplined our child is; as such, to ensure that she doesn''t end up retaining her status as an unmarried for long, we should get her engaged to Ethan."


    "What are you guys talking about?" Suddenly, a third person entered the chat as the silver-haired youth asked the couple.


    "Ah, Ethan,"  Cristina nced at her husband and found him shaking his head a little with a re directed at her. She rolled her eyes and said, "It''s nothing. We were talking about Lilia."


    "Is she returning?" Ethan showed interest when it came to Lilia¡ªsomething which both Henry and Cristina noted.


    "Why are you so eager to meet her, boy?" Henry asked as he cracked open a coconut with his bare hands, intimidating Ethan in the process.


    Seeing the teenager stepping back in the fret, Cristina pped her husband''s hand andined, "Geez, Henry! Why are you scaring poor Ethan for being a little excited to see his childhood sweetheart?"


    Ethan blushed hearing that remark as he wanted to correct their misconception about his association with Lilia. However, seeing them bantering, he decided to leave it there.


    "I will be going to buy bread," Ethan said as he took the basket and the wallet from the table before heading out.


    Truth be told, Ethan indeed was a little excited to meet Lilia; after all, in his eyes, Cristina was the closest being to what he could call the strongest. And for Cristina to say that Lilia had surpassed her...as someone who was aiming to be a warrior in the future, meeting strong people like Lilia inspires him to never stop trying.


    Swinging the basket casually in his hand, Ethan made his way out of the mansion. He would be meeting his mother in the evening so he didn''t rush to his house instantly and took his time to roam in the market.


    Most of the shops sold fish and fish products since this small town was situated near the coast.


    Although the market wasn''t very huge, like the one in the Capital, the variety of products was astonishing. After all, many traders arrive here in the hope of making it big.


    "Hmm?" Suddenly, Ethan''s eyesnded inside an alley where a group of adventurers were crowding around a girl.


    He knew some of them since they used to bully Ethan when he used to work for the guild. And now they were tormenting a little girl? Truly despicable.


    "You should be ashamed of yourself, Walker. Despite having a family, you are hitting on girls half your age."


    His voice, despite not being as heavy as a grown man''s, resonated in the alley, and everyone turned to look at him.


    "Twiggy? What do you want now?" The bald man snarled while calling Ethan by his old surname.


    Ethan''s self-confidence received some damage since he thought he no longer looked like a twig...but well.


    "Just step aside and stop irritating the miss," Ethan warned his hands itching already.


    The bald man named Walker smirked before he drew his spear and warned, "Don''t think that bing the ve of Cristina would allow you to be our boss, got that?"


    The other four goons also took out their weapons, with a grin extending their disgusting faces...


    Ethan''s expression turned stiff, and his eyes narrowed. He instantly took out his wooden sword which his master granted him to carry around.


    The air stilled in that moment; tension rose as Ethan strategised how he would be taking advantage of this narrow alley to take down these punks, once and for all.


    However, before the battle could begin, a very melodious voice arrived from the miss who hadn''t shown her face until now, "Please let us go."


    And in the next instance, Walker and hisrades shethed their weapons and...walked away.


    With his eyes parted wide and jaw ckened, Ethan followed them with his eyes; utterly baffled at the sudden change in events.


    He hadn''t recovered from his previous shock when suddenly another bomb dropped once the girl removed the veil from her face and allowed Ethan to gaze at a fairy.


    "Thank you for saving me. " With a smile that nearly made him kneel before her and worship the pretty girl, she greeted him.


    Ethan''s brain short-circuited.


    -------------***-----------


    A/N:- Damn, she appeared.

 Chapter 51: Chapter 50- Visiting her hometown

    The next morning when Berine woke up...there was a look in her eyes which made her seempletely lost in her thoughts.


    Two maids who were standing nearby to help Berine couldn''t help but blush to see that look on her face, but they didn''t say anything.


    Her body was aching somewhere, but it wasn''t unpleasant; rather, she loved to experience that pain. It made her rememberst night.


    Last night...


    She finally became one with her love. His attention was all the time to her. His hot whispers followed by sweet treatment, made her smile when she thought about it.


    "Have you prepared the bath?" Hearing her sudden question, the maid, in fluster, said, "Yes, mydy."


    Berine nodded before she removed the nket and slowly got out of the bed¡ªmaking the other two gasp in astonishment. Although she was wearing lingerie and the other two were female, it doesn''t mean the charm of the Duchess wouldn''t affect them.


    "What?" In an annoyed tone, Berine asked.


    The two maids instantly shook their heads and helped the Duchess to the bathroom.


    ....


    While they were helping Berine wash her hair and the other one was tending to her nails, suddenly someone barged in.


    The two maids were ready to attack the intruder, however, the moment theynded their eyes on the person, they returned to their work.


    "Baby~" She squealed in delight seeing her lover so early in the morning. Although she would have loved to see him right beside her, considering she was sleeping until nine, it was no surprise for him to leave the bed.


    He is a diligent husband.


    "How are you feeling? Any difort?" Richard asked as he took a small stool and sat on it nearby. He declined the offer of the maid to bring him a chair.


    "Nope~it''s all sweet pain which I would love to bear as long as I can."


    Richard sighed, he expected such a response. Tucking away the potion he brought for her, he asked, "I heard from Marie that you abandoned your work toe here. Don''t you need to report back by today?"


    Hearing his words, Berine''s mood became bad as she turned her face away while grumbling.


    The maid who was washing her hair felt she was watching a different version of the Duchess just now, who dropped all her guard and was being herself.


    Spoiled and yful.


    "My baby wants to get rid of me," She sniffed near the end and there were some droplets of tears umting in her eyes as well.


    Richard sighed before he signalled the maid who was washing her hair.


    The maid instantly nodded and moved away before Richard took her ce and began to move his hand through her lovely hair¡ªcoating it with liquid hair wash.


    He massaged her scalp and very gently washed her hair without letting even a single strand fall off.


    Berine''s mood improved as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the blissful sensation her son was providing.


    "Baby? Howe you are so good at this?"


    "I have been practising so I can be the perfect husband for you."


    Berine beamed with a face full of smiles as she turned to look over her shoulders and said with her eyes going crescent, "You are already very perfect for me."


    The atmosphere between the two became better as Richard helped her wash up and get changed. Although she said she was okay, there indeed was quite a bit of pain in her back.


    One of the two maids was currently applying some foundation on her neck, especially on those regions which were turned red and blue by Richardst night. Berine was against it, but considering she would be returning to the capital today and meeting many important people, Richard shot down her resistance.


    "Mom, I would be leaving with Lilia for her hometown." Hearing his words, she didn''t react strongly but frowned.


    "Why? Everything good?"


    Richard heaved a sigh; unsure he said, "Don''t know, her mother sent a letter stating it''s an emergency. Since she was intending to return today, I thought why not go there and introduce myself?"


    Berine noted before telling him, "I will send a letter and tell the council to arrange the security. Do you want some magicians from House Scarlette to apany you?"


    Richard''s eyes became round as he hurriedly said, "No, Mom. Those people have been trained to serve the Empire. For them to work as my bodyguard is a little too much."


    "But you are more important than the Empire, you know."


    Richard smiled, expecting such an answer, but he inched closer to her and exined, "I know, Mom, but if I took those Grand Masters with me, Lilia''s parents would think I am boasting my status."


    "Does their opinion matter that much to you?" Berine raised an inquisitive brow, to which Richard could only smile helplessly.


    Berine sighed, before suggesting, "I will give Lilia the code of contact with the battalion, just in case."


    Richard kissed her cheek and said, "Thanks. Love you!"


    ------------***-----------


    In Lilia''s room, the duo sat and nned.


    Well, ording to Lilia, this discussion was unnecessary, but under her Lord''smand, she yielded.


    "A pocket watch, nutritional supplements, a scabbard, a dagger, some potions, a gown, and some hair products. Do you think this much is good?"


    Richard asked after he went through the gifts he had packed for his inws.


    This was the first time he was going to get married in both lives that''s why one could see how excited he was.


    Lilia sighed before telling him, "Young Master, I respect your sentiment, but my parents are very simple people, and there is a chance they might not ept such gifts which they generally can''t afford."


    Richard''s heart sank. The first impression matters the most, he knew. And to think that her parents might return the gifts?


    He hummed before looking through the gifts once again and said, "Then how about a pocket watch, a dagger and a bottle of wine?"


    Lilia smiled beautifully before nodding, "That much would do."


    "Haah, got it." Richard heaved a sigh in relief. Thankfully he still had the correct judgment when it came to gifting people. The influence of the original owner might have been affecting him to show his wealth as much as he could.


    Suddenly, Richard felt a little weight on his shoulder and found Lilia holding his arm and resting her head there. With a look of relief and warmth in her eyes and a smile never leaving her face, she said,


    "I can''t tell how happy I am right now. "


    Richard asked in a whisper, "You thought I was joking when I said I want to marry you?"


    "Nope...but I never thought you would take this so seriously."


    "You don''t like serious guys?"


    "I like you." Her answer was quick as she looked at him with her brows raised.


    Richard turned to look at her and under her surprised gaze, he held her face and kissed her.


    Lilia''s face turned red as she felt her lips turning aze feeling his warm ones.


    Richard broke the kiss not so long after as he told her, "This is for confessing to me out of the blue."


    Leaving a flustered Lilia behind, Richard went to his room to change his clothes.


    The duo decided to depart at four. Lilia told him that her hometown doesn''t have a teleportation center so they have to take a carriage from the nearest town and travel for two hours to reach there.


    Richard was quite excited about the trip. After all, thest trip he went on was full of stress and nning, so he wasn''t able to enjoy himself. But now, he was going to meet Lilia''s parents and visit ces where she used to live during her childhood phase.


    Ten minutes past four, Richard and Lilia arrived at the teleportation portal with their luggage resting beside them.


    Berine was standing there with a gentle smile on her face. She would be departing for the Capital in a few hours using the teleportation centre of the church.


    "Take care, you two."


    "You too, Mom," Richard told her back before the duo disappeared in a sh.


    Experiencing teleportation for the second time was not that awful for Richard.


    Once they reached the town which was named Hedeir, Lilia and Richard found themselves surrounded by many soldiers.


    "Good evening, young master." One of the soldiers with grey eyes and long ck hair stepped forward before greeting Richard.


    Richard nodded before he held Lilia''s hand and began to walk towards the entrance.


    The Captain of the battalion signalled two soldiers to take their luggage and followed Richard.


    "How long does it take to reach there, Captain?" Richard asked casually without turning to look at him


    The ck-haired Captain didn''t take much time to respond, "To reach Awsperg, it won''t take more than two h-"


    "What did you say?!" Suddenly Richard halted and turned to the Captain with a shout leaving his throat.


    The Captain was startled and so was Lilia before he said again, "I-It will t-take t-two-"


    "No, not that. The name of the destination." Richard urged.


    Lilia grew worried as the Captain said again, "A-Awsperg, sir."


    "...."


    ------------***-----------


    A/N:- No words. The transition was a little fast-paced a little in this one. It won''t be the same in every chapter. Just needed to push the plot.


    Now we move to the third arc!

 Chapter 52: Chapter 51- Reunion

    Awsperg. Awsperg. There was no doubt about it. This was the same cursed town from where the Protagonist arose.


    Ethan belonged to a very rural and backward town where he used to work as an adventurer from a very early age because of his mother''s health. But he used to get bullied because of his short stature and frail physique, creating an emotional sentiment in people''s heads for the Protagonist. And they desire to see him get stronger.


    There was a master of Ethan who initially trained him and taught him how to not dwell in despair and look forward to a better future. And little did he think that the master of the Protagonist would be so closely connected to Richard.


    Richard initially didn''t pay attention to these pre-canon events much since he knew interfering with them would cause this world severely.


    But now, there was no chance for Richard to stay away from it.


    ''What a small world this is...'' Sitting inside the carriage, Richard looked outside the window and sighed.


    The master of Ethan was none other than Lilia''s mother who was also a renowned adventurer. When Lilia told him about her, I thought she could be anyone...but not the same person who would be the reason for Ethan''s inspiration.


    Lilia, canonically, wasn''t mentioned much except for some cut scenes of Richard''s past. Her character was never developed and never showed where she disappeared. Now Richard thinks about it, she must have returned to her hometown around this time canonically as well¡ªjust before the invasion.


    The arc helps Ethan to awaken his Divine Blessings and help him enrol in the renowned Academy. From a perspective, this invasion was necessary, and the death of Ethan''s master was a necessary sacrifice.


    However, looking at Lilia and the fondness she carries for her parents, Richard already has decided what he has to do.


    "Richard...are you fine? We can just return as well." This was the third time Lilia asked him that. The way he reacted back then was quite concerning for her, making Lilia believe that he has some kind of aversion towards Awsperg.


    Richard fondly held her hand between his and told her honestly, "It isn''t that I don''t want to go there. Rather, I have heard about the tale of a strongdy defending the whole town all on her own through newspapers and journals. And suddenly I got to know that the person is none other than your mother...is a little surprising for me."


    Her master really doesn''t know how to lie¡ªLilia inwardly uttered. However, she didn''t pester him to say the real reason behind his apprehension.


    Looking down at their connected hands, she only hoped that this first trip together as a couple wouldn''t be a disaster to feel regretful about.


    ----------***---------


    Cristina felt troubled. After all the boy she was thinking of making her son-inw suddenly brought an unbelievably beautiful girl with him. Saying, that she was getting harassed on the streets and didn''t have anywhere to go.


    The look her husband gave her when Ethan appeared with the girl said that he wouldn''t agree to let Ethan have Lilia easily.


    They currently sat in the reception area, a very awkward atmosphere surrounding the four.


    Cristina assessed the girl closely and there was something that told her to be a little wary of the girl. However, looking at that innocent face and pure eyes, how could she have brought herself to suspect her?


    "So...you are here from another kingdom, aiming to be an adventurer?" That was what Cristina summarised.


    The girl, who introduced herself as Eli, nodded in response.


    Elizabeth couldn''t tell them that she was from the Capital and none other than the Princess of the Empire or they would instantly report her presence and send her back.


    That''s why she fabricated the truth and made this almost believable story. And if they still refuse to believe her, she had her ways to make them ept her.


    "But why Awsperg? This ce isn''t that big, and as a newbie, you won''t be getting any job other than removing weeds, finding lost live stocks and simr tasks." Henry suggested and Ethan agreed.


    Elizabeth rolled her eyes behind the big hat she was wearing before she looked at the man with a soft smile and said, "I never dreamt of having big jobs from the get-go, sir. I want to experience how it feels to be at the bottom and climb thedder slowly."


    Ethan blinked in surprise and found himself looking at the girl in a new light. Who could have thought that such a gentle and sheltered-looking girl could have such ideals and determination? Even Henry was taken aback.


    Cristina was about to suggest for Eli to stay here for the time being when suddenly, someone barged inside the house, "Lady Cristina!"


    It was one of the guards working for the mansion.


    Cristina frowned, but before she could ask, the guard himself reported the reason for his intrusion, "Several soldiers on horses are heading in our direction, and it seems they are escorting a royal carriage!"


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened hearing that as she turned towards the guard instantly.


    ''This soon? How is that possible?'' She couldn''t believe that within just one day, her father was able to locate her whereabouts even though Elizabeth had kept all her traces hidden.


    "Miss Eli..." Suddenly the soothing voice of Ethan attracted her attention before she turned towards him and found his face adopting a very gentle smile.


    It was like all her concern never existed and her heart found the peace which Elizabeth was devoid of.


    With that smile, Ethan assured her, "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to you." He was about to hold her hand tofort her but stopped himself just in time.


    However, much to his shock, suddenly Eli grabbed his hand and while hugging it to her bosom, she asked, "W-Will you protect me?"


    His heartbeat began to escte seeing those moist eyes and pleasing gaze. His heart throbbed at the thought of letting anything happen to this innocent girl.


    Henry elbowed his wife seeing the interaction, but Cristina ignored him and decided to head out first and see which noble family had graced them with their presence.


    ----------***----------


    Maybe it was because the market of Awsperg always remains crowded at this time; the time gap since the news arrived, and the appearance of rows of soldiers was quite long.


    Cristina remained standing in front of the mansion wordlessly all the time. Beside her was Henry and on their nk were Ethan and Eli.


    There weren''t many guards assigned for mansion security since Awsperg alreadycked manpower and Cristina was an ex-hero, not a current one. So only two soldiers were present in the name of defence.


    However, Cristina knew that if things came to solving things through a battle, there was a high chance for her to fall.


    Don''t be so pessimistic, Cris¡ªScolding herself, the short-haireddy saw the procession finallying to a halt.


    The soldiers who escorted the esteemed guest were giving off a strong aura and Cristina knew that gathering so many units means the noble entity must be of a high rank.


    The carriage door was opened by a soldier before a person finally got out.


    "Huh?" It was Eli who gasped but no one paid mind to her since they all were entranced by the young man who elegantly stepped out of the carriage and remained standing there with his hand offered for the person who followed.


    "Red hair...Scarlette n?!" It sounded absurd to herself that someone from the Scarlette n hade to Awsperg. However, the moment the other person exited the carriage, Cristina''s mind was no longer concerned about the boy at all.


    "L-Lilia?!" Cristina called out in a voice that reached the carriage and Lilia, who justnded her feet on the ground, looked straight at her mother as well.


    "Ma..." A silent sob escaped her throat as Lilia''s gazended on her mother after years of separation.


    Richard smiled and let go of her hand as Lilia stepped toward thedy and the initiative was seen from the other one as well.


    "Oh, Lilia...my baby." Tears of tion began to well up in her eyes as Cristina embraced her little girl fondly.


    Lilia returned the hug and rested her head on her shoulder. Tears were in her eyes as well, after feeling the motherly warmth after almost a decade.


    The scene of a mother and daughter''s reunion warmed everyone around. Ethan almost cried seeing such an emotional sight..and because of his distraction, he never noticed the current expression on Eli''s face as she red at Richard.


    In response to her reaction, Richard locked his hands behind his back and shed a knowing smile in Elizabeth''s direction.


    What a golden opportunity~


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Haha...how good it would be if he revealed things about her and make Ethan hate her. But well, she won''t just take his assault without retaliating. Don''t forget she has memories alteration skills.


    Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed the chapter. See ya~

 Chapter 53: Chapter 52- Killing Ethan?

    What game is he brewing? Elizabeth asked herself while chewing on her finger anxiously.


    Just now, Richard outside didn''t recognise her, or more like he pretended to be unaware of her identity as he had never met her before. She couldn''t consider the fact that he actually didn''t recognise her just because of her hat and changed hairstyle...after all that disgusting grin he shed previously sang a very own tale.


    He deliberately chose to ignore her. But why? Did he know the purpose of her visit? Did he know that she was pursuing Ethan and had spent the previous lifetime with him? Was Richard a wandering soul?!


    "Miss Eli?" Her train of thought was broken as she heard Ethan''s concerned voice.


    She brushed away all the thoughts of that assh*le for now and focused only on her man.


    "Yes, Ethan." Haaa, how good it felt to call him. Ethan~


    Ethan looked slightly troubled seeing herplicated demeanor. It felt like she was stressed about something and this change appeared ever since Lilia arrived.


    ''Is she jealous that the master is now only paying attention to her daughter?'' This could be the reason. Ethan deems Eli as a girl who admires Cristina just like he does.


    However, it was natural for Cristina to spend some time with her daughter, whom she had met after so long.


    Under such circumstances, Ethan can onlyfort her by saying, "Don''t worry; while she is busy with Miss Lilia, I will apany you. I might not be as good as Master Cris, but I surely know some martial arts to train you, haha." Heughed awkwardly near the end since he felt he was asking her to stay by his side.


    Not good. What was he even thinking about, proposing such an idea?


    Ethan thought Eli might be looking at him suspiciously, that''s why he hesitantly turned his eyes in her direction...however, the moment his eyesnded on her, he was wonderstruck.


    With her cheeks turned rosy pink and literal hearts appearing in her eyes, she sped her hand and muttered, "I can''t tell how much I would love to be trained by you, Ethan."


    ----------***-----------


    In a different room, currently four people sat.


    Richard was sitting alone opposite the man of the house. And on the right side, the resting sofa was shared by the beautiful duo of mother and daughter.


    Cristina has been asking continuously if Lilia was okay or why she was so thin. And as a recorded tape, Lilia was uttering the same answer again and again.


    "Stop bothering her already," Henryined before he turned his eyes toward Richard and said, "Lord Richard, you didn''t have to escort Lilia from Duchy," Henry spoke in a polite tone.


    For some reason, Heney had a feeling that this sudden arrival of the heir of Scarlette''s house kept a deeper meaning...and Henry dreaded hearing that.


    Richard shared a nce with Lilia, and after crying near the entrance Lilia showed an emotion for the second time. She was nervous.


    "What is it? Please tell us, Lili." Cristina urged; feeling more nervous than her daughter now.


    Suddenly a conclusion struck her as Cristina raised her voice, "Wait! You are pregnant?"


    "Huh?!" Henry eximed with his eyes stretching in both shock and fret.


    Lilia blushed and instantly retorted, "No, ma! How can you jump to that conclusion just a momentter after asking the question?"


    "Okay, then, you tell me, what happened for you to trouble Lord Richard?"


    This time Richard spoke up, "Actually, I insisted oning here, Ma''am. And please call me Richard."


    Thest few words of Richard stunned the two elders as they nced at each other.


    Since Richard had already hinted at the motive behind his arrival, he didn''t hesitate to reveal it bare,


    "Actually Ma''am, Sir...I havee here to ask for your blessings to let me have Lilia as my wife. I have brought the dowry and formal proposal from my mother for the engagement."


    Cristina already anticipated hearing such a request from Richard but it didn''t abate her uneasiness.


    For someone who was going to be a Duke in the future and whose mother was the most renowned witch in the world, to be asking Lilia''s hand in marriage?


    Even though Cristina tried to think about it, she couldn''t discern if they had any hidden meaning behind the marriage proposal. After all, what could a duchess gain from a retired adventurer?


    However, just because there was no ill intent, doesn''t mean Cristina would let this engagement happen without inquiring about things.


    Politely, she asked, "If you don''t mind, Richard, then can I talk to Lilia in private for a moment?"


    "Yes, sure." Richard expected much.


    Soon the duo left the reception, only after Lilia whispered to her dad, ''Don''t trouble him, Pa.''


    Henry grumbled; now being bossed around by his daughter as well.


    Once they left the atmosphere between the two men became a little awkward.


    Richard had experience conversing with older people, so he didn''t hesitate to initiate a conversation, "So you were a fisher, sir?"


    The sudden question made Henry a little flustered but he answered soon after, "Yes...I used to work as a fisherman until I injured a disc of my backbone."


    "Oh, that''s sad. I heard from Lilia that you and Lady Cristina met when you were catching fish one morning."


    Henry chuckled, "Yeah, that''s right. I still can''t believe that I pulled her out of the water using a. She was attacked when she was sleeping at her home, and in an injured state, she was thrown into the water." His tone became a little sad near the end.


    Richard remained silent for a moment before, with a smile, he said, "I can see why Lilia admires you and her mother so much. You both are just amazing in whatever you do."


    Henry couldn''t stop his lips from curling in tion hearing a person of his status being so polite and appreciative of such a poor man like him.


    "You sit here, I will brew some tea for you," Henry suggested but Richard silently followed him to the kitchen.


    Just when Henry was about to pick up the teapot, he noticed Richard¡ªonly to hear him saying, "Sorry... I just wanted to see where Lilia spent her childhood, so I followed you."


    At that moment Richard didn''t seem like a person of high social standing or someone who holds great strength and wealth. Rather, Henry could only see a curious child who wanted to know things about the person he adored.


    Henry was moved by the initiative.


    "Come here." Inviting Richard inside the kitchen, Henry took out a small book from the shelf below the station.


    He gave it to Richard and urged him to open it.


    Upon flipping the hardcover, Richard was met by some scribbling, which seemed to be a child''s drawing. However, despite it being scribbled, he could make out the outlines of a flower.


    "This was the first time Lilia held a pen at the age of two."


    "At two she could draw this?!" Richard eximed, really surprised and looking at the sketching in a new light now.


    Henry grinned and nodded as he said, "She has always been a brilliant child. Despite not having tight guardianship, she became diligent and mature really early and realized her life goal at the age when other children started to realize that fairies are not real."


    Richard went through the sketching which slowly improved page by page, and by the fifthst one, it was already a beautiful painting of a valley with careful outlining and beautiful shading.


    Along with it, he also heard what Henry told him about Lilia and her childhood. Seriously, Richard couldn''t believe that his lover was such an amazing person from the beginning.


    And that person...was going to be his wife.


    -----------***----------


    "What I have heard from you, it seems Richard indeed loves you and has amitment to be with you," Cristina said once she heard everything from Lilia, regarding how Richard got the permission of his mother and also how he was all excited about gifting them things.


    Cristina was her mother so she would have known if Lilia was lying. But until the end, she sensed no dishonesty.


    Lilia smiled and was about to say something when suddenly,


    *SHAKE*


    The water inside the ss which was on the table tremble and Lilia clearly saw it.


    With a frown, she got up, and a confused Cristina followed her daughter outside the room.


    Lilia was in a rush, and that''s why it didn''t take more than a mere two blinks for her to reach the source of the collision.


    Henry was also startled as he came out from the other side and everyone saw two people currently in a deadlock.


    Ethan, with an agitated look, was pressing Richard under his sword. While Richard defended himself using just his arm.


    Lilia drew her dagger and marched towards Ethan, only to be stopped by Cristina who directly pulled Lilia by her shoulder and mmed her on the ground,


    "WAIT!"


    Lilia narrowed her eyes and quickly moved her hand to press some pressure points¡ªnumbing her mother''s arms, and escaping the hold.


    Cristina panicked and so did Henry. However, before Lilia could have cleaved Ethan''s throat, Richard called out,


    "Lilia, stop. This is a misunderstanding."


    ------------***-----------


    A/N:- Uh-oh..this is fucked up.

 Chapter 54: Chapter 53- Accusation

    [Earth]


    The situation on Earth has turned severe. Not only the humans but the animals have turned into zombies, and now they are mutating at a rapid pace. It feels like they are evolving along with humans.


    The number of people awakening their skills has elevated by several folds as well. It was like nature was bncing itself out.


    At such crucial times when many of the ns and groups were taken down by mutated zombies, there was one situated in Vegas which was one of the biggest human groups of awakened.


    "Today''s hunt has been very good. I caught one evolved mountain goat all by myself." A young man boasted of his achievement of hunting a D-rank beast as he shed a smile in hisrade''s direction.


    The group of awakened sitting around the campfire sneered seeing that before they returned to their conversation.


    "Hey, have you heard? Our leader is going on a hunt tonight?" One of them asked with a trace of excitement in his voice.


    Another man with a long beard added, "Yup~I also heard. Despite having so many subordinates under her, she often goes out to hunt beasts like she is some kind of bloodthirsty witch."


    A womanmented, "I have heard that she is quite hot."


    The first one added an excited smile, "Yeah! That she is. Despite being young, she has a very radiant and mature aura. Silent and cold types."


    The fourth person said something which attracted everyone''s attention, "I looked at her from close yesterday."


    "Really?!" The other three eximed.


    The man who was smoking the cigar nodded with a proud smile before he announced, "I am in the department of skinning so I went there when she brought a whole ass Mud Gori."


    "Damn...." The bearded man eximed, being petrified of the memories of facing Mud Gori once, only to nearly lose his life.


    The cigar-smoking one continued, "Yeah. I was there when she brought it, and when shended, she was just in front of me....haah~I was captivated by her looks."


    Taking another drag, he looked at nothing constant before saying in a dazed tone, "Pure blue eyes like crystal. A small and charming face. High nose. And long ck hair with several streaks of red added in her hair. Goddamn, she was hot."


    Everyone concurred.


    They all fell silent for a moment when suddenly the only female in the group asked, "Wait! We always call her Leader, but does she have a name?"


    The bearded one nodded before he spoke in a hesitant voice, "She...calls herself Rine."


    (Pronounced as: Reen¨¦)


    --------------***-------------


    [Some time ago]


    Richard was strolling in the garden since Henry had to bring something from the market. Richard didn''t insist oning since in public, he attracts unnecessary attention.


    Currently, Richard was quite focused on his ''Detection'' spell, realizing that it has improved a lot from thest time he had to be on alert.


    A person can suppress their ether but can''t get rid of it. And also, a person can decide their lower limit to a certain degree. Like an S-rank awakened can only bring their ether to seem like D-rank. They can''t willingly make it seem like they are any lower or any higher rankings than that. And right now, Elizabeth was also suppressing her aura to not get suspected by Cristina.


    Richard could sense Ethan as well and concluded that the Protagonist was at rock bottom for now. He was giving a very subtle aura and when Richard looked at him previously, Ethan didn''t look anywhere near the person described in the book.


    ''If anything, he possesses one hell of an amount of luck stats...'' That''s why he survives tomorrow''s invasion.


    Thinking about tomorrow, Richard was feeling a littleplicated. If only Elizabeth hadn''t been present here, he wouldn''t have shown even a single hesitation in calling the Grandmasters working for Scarlette house. With their presence, the attack tomorrow wouldn''t have been any issue to get troubled about at all


    However, if Richard now calls them here¡ªbefore the disaster¡ªthere was a chance for Elizabeth to suspect him.


    "Haah...." Heaving a heavy sigh, Richard contemted the possible  route to get out of this situation.


    Maybe it was because he was so deep in thought that Richard realised only a fragment of a second before the attacker neared him, and on instincts, he reacted.


    *Dhak*


    He swirled on his feet, body fluidly twirling on his instinctivemand and grabbing the ambusher by shoulder before kicking their heel and pinning them down on the ground with their arm held behind their back.


    "Your Highness Princess Elizabeth," Richard muttered with an indifferent tone as he stared at the blond bundle right before his eyes.


    Elizabeth''s face was pressed against the ground and her hand tightly locked by Richard. His knee ground against her back as he held the Princess inplete deadlock.


    "You must be feeling quite triumph right now, no?" Richard narrowed his gaze, seeing that crazed grin that made her lips visible even from behind.


    However, before he could have thought of the reason behind her half-hearted assault, someone shouted.


    "What are you doing to her?!"


    Richard rolled his eyes, hearing that voice. There was only one male in this house that possessed such a feminine voice.


    Richard slowly released Elizabeth and heard her sobbing uncontrobly while lying on the ground. The way her previous smugness shifted into a pitiful one, made even Richard shocked.


    However, he didn''t have the time to think about her, as suddenly the Protagonist lunged at him,


    "Iyaaaaahhhhh!" With a mighty(?) roar, Ethan jumped from his spot and with his wooden sword raised above his head and held by both his hands, he leapt in Richard''s direction.


    Richard nonchntly moved two steps back to avoid that sh, only to raise his hand when Ethan went for a backhanded cut with his wooden sword¡ªaiming for Richard''s neck.


    Richard used his left hand to block the attack and in the process, both teenagers came into a stalemate.


    It was then, "WAIT!"


    Suddenly Lilia, along with Cristina, arrived, and seeing Lilia was about to attack Ethan, Cristina mmed her daughter down on the ground.


    Ethan showed shock seeing that knife in Lilia''s hold, and his astonishment elevated the moment he saw how wlessly Lilia got rid of her mother and once again was advancing towards him at a pace which he could barely trace.


    He instinctively released pressure from Richard and aimed to defend against Lilia if he could. However, it turned out to be futile as Lilia went past him like a mist and sliced his wooden sword into severalrge chunks.


    Ethan didn''t have the time to show a reaction over his treasured weapon as he suddenly felt the cold metal against his throat, and his life shing by his eyes.


    It was then, "Stop Lilia. It was a misunderstanding."


    The cool and indifferent voice of Richard reached the brown-haired maid, and Lilia stopped just after grazing Ethan''s neck by an inch.


    Ethan gulped in fear and found his legs shaking. He has been tortured many times in the past, but death never seemed this close before.


    Lilia slowly removed the knife from Ethan''s throat before asking Richard, "But young master, he clearly was attacking you."


    "I know but there was a reason for the boy to attack me." Richard encouraged Ethan to present his reasoning which thetter gave,


    "Yes! Mister Richard was assaulting Eli! Right....Eli?"


    When Ethan turned towards Eli...he was baffled to see another person standing beside her while holding Eli''s arm behind her back.


    It was another blond girl, equally beautiful as Eli but wore more expensive and elegant clothes.


    Eli had an ugly expression on her face as she tried to remove herself from the stranger, but to no avail.


    The blond girl turned to look at Richard and for a moment the look of warmth appeared in her eyes. But she didn''t focus on him for long and with a bow, she said,


    "Good evening, I am the daughter of Count Cravenford, Emily Cravenford. I arrived here in search of my friend and found her creating trouble for you people."


    "Count Cravenford? Isn''t that ce a little too far? How did you end up being here, Miss Emily?" Lilia asked, her tone suggesting caution and a little wariness.


    Emily didn''t take offence to being asked by a maid before she replied, "I knew she was here since she left a note before disappearing from the Capital."


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened as she iled her body even more. However, the barrier Emily had cast around her throat and arms just didn''t allow her to speak or move at all!


    "From the Capital?" Ethan gasped, before he asked, "Is Miss Eli someone close to the Royal Family?"


    Elizabeth shook her head with a threatening look in her eyes as she wordlessly warned Emily.


    However, the blond girl didn''t pay attention to her and spoke without hesitation, "Yes, she is the Princess of the Empire¡ªPrincess Elizabeth Haven Eldor."


    -------------***-------------


    A/N:- What has Elizabeth nned? To make Ethan an enemy of Richard so the Goddess of Fate wouldn''t mind if Elizabeth killed Richard.


    And what did she get? Possibly getting disliked by Ethan.


    Damn....

 Chapter 55: Chapter 54- Good warrior

    Emily and Eleanor have been in Awsperg for the past two days¡ªgiven two disasters were brewing. The first one would be the invasion of Ambrobates tomorrow, and the second was Elizabeth who was currently pretending to be a pitiful adventurer to get Ethan''s sympathy.


    Emily, with the help of an artefact which Eleanor built, was keeping an eye on Elizabeth, and the moment Emily realized what the crazed Princess was attempting, she decided to interfere.


    Elizabeth tries attacking Richard, so Ethan misunderstands and attacks Richard. Naturally, Richard''s maid or Richard himself would retaliate and that would allow Elizabeth to harm Richard.


    Emily saw through everything just the moment she saw Elizabeth advancing towards Richard. And despite Eleanor''s resistance, she appeared before the others and revealed Elizabeth''s identity.


    Truth be told, Emily didn''t want to make an appearance before Ethan like this. At all. However, if Elizabeth had seeded in what she nned, then this world might have met its doom once again.


    "P-Princess?" Ethan stuttered, looking at Elizabeth with a widened gaze. There were tears in the Princess'' eyes as she pitifully shook her head, and Emily could sense that these tears weren''t fake.


    Cristina frowned before stepping forward and asking, "Please first release her." Emily didn''t ignore her and released Elizabeth''s arm but didn''t remove her barriers.


    Letting Elizabeth free here means she would use her skill to alter everyone''s mind and instantly flip the tables. Emily wouldn''t allow that.


    Cristina stepped forward and asked again, "So you are saying, the Princess of the Empire escaped her home toe here....but why?"


    Emily didn''t think twice before answering, "Because she adores you, Cristina. She has heard about your tales and has always wanted to meet you. But since Awsperg isn''t very safe and very far away, the Emperor never allowed her to leave."


    Cristina raised her brows in surprise. She couldn''t believe that a Princess was her fan, but given how Elizabeth was stealing her gaze, it was evident that Emily was telling the truth.


    Nice Eli¡ªEmily inwardly muttered. At least she was ying along.


    Ethan''s expression had sobered up thanks to the brief conversation as he asked, "Then why was she getting pushed down by Mister Richard?"


    "She attacked me, Ethan. Princess Elizabeth doesn''t like me since I didn''t give her attention when I went to her birthday celebration."


    "Wait, so you know she is the Princess?!" Ethan eximed.


    Lilia red hearing his raised tone, to which Ethan shuddered.


    Richard, with a smile, held her hand fondly before answering, "Yes I did...but didn''t say anything since I wanted to respect her choice to keep her identity secret."


    Ethan couldn''t believe that Richard was the victim here and he actually attacked him without thinking twice. He instantly bowed his head and said, "I deeply apologize for my actions."


    Instantly he lifted his head and turned around to re at Elizabeth as he muttered, "I trusted the wrong person."


    Richard wanted to p at that. He really felt so good seeing those eyes of Elizabeth, which was begging Ethan not to look at her like that. But to no avail.


    Ethan was an honest man with principles. He can tolerate a murderer for a moment but not a liar.


    "Excuse me, I will be going." Emily took the cue and walked away while pulling a lifeless Elizabeth with her.


    -------------***-----------


    The group of five returned inside and were currently sitting together. Ethan was sharing the seat with Cristina, Lilia with Richard and Henry went to make tea to improve everyone''s mood.


    The group was silent as Cristina applied ointment to Ethan''s neck while Lilia asked her master if he was fine.


    "Really master, I am okay," Ethan said, only to find his hand getting swatted away.


    Ethan was feeling quite embarrassed, not because he was getting treated but rather, sitting in front of the person he wrongly used. It was quite an uneasy feeling.


    Not to talk about, the person was the next Duke of the Scarlette house.


    "You said your name is Ethan right?"


    "Yes!" Being questioned by Richard, Ethan instantly straightened his body and answered.


    Richard nodded beforeplimenting, "You have nice sword skills. Just need a little tuning and you would make a good warrior."


    Ethan''s cheeks flushed in embarrassment and tion as he looked at Richard with droopy eyes.


    "Reallllly?"


    Richard gave another nod and didn''t say anything else.


    Ethan felt butterflies erupting in his belly, but once he looked at Lilia''s narrowed gaze, those butterflies instantly got shot down.


    "You should go easy on him a little, Lili." Cristina softly chided her daughter.


    "Easy? He should feel lucky that Lady Berine wasn''t present here instead of me or even his bones would have turned into dust today." Lilia stated threateningly.


    Ethan instantly sunk into his seat with his eyes turning moist. He couldn''t even start to think what might have happened if he had acted so rashly in front of The Scarlette Duchess.


    Cristina heaved a sigh no longer feeling the motivation to persuade her child.


    Henry suddenly arrived while holding a tray as he cheerfully said, "Let''s have some sweet beverage to extinguish our bad mood." Sitting on the empty seat, he added, "Then we shall continue the topic of Lilia''s engagement."


    Hearing thest bit of his words made Lilia''s eyes a little wide as she searched into her father''s eyes, and looking at his smile, she knew he had agreed.


    Lilia turned to look at Richard only to find him smiling back at her warmly as he kissed the back of her hand and whispered, "I told you I will make you mine."


    Well, at least there was something good about this day.


    -------------***-------------


    In a different ce, Eleanor and Emily were sitting around a tea table,zily sipping on the beverage which they preferred, while the asional sound of what seemed like the ''ting'' of a bell arose.


    They werepletely ignoring the fact that Elizabeth had been continuously throwing things at them along with some of the most hideous curses, only to fail at hitting them since Emily had erected a barrier between them.


    The condition of the Princess was not very good. Her hair seemed like a bush, and her nails were trimmed out because of all the scratching she did on Emily''s barrier. And her vocal cords might have been damaged by now because of all the shouting.


    She looked miserable.


    Finally, Eleanor showed some pity to herrade and asked Emily to take down the barrier.


    "Are you sure?" Getting Eleanor''s confirmation, Emily did what she was asked, and instantly, Elizabeth lunged at Eleanor¡ªonly to get tackled easily.


    Eleanor''s expression didn''t shift as she lifted Elizabeth by her neck and mmed her on the table. Emily removed her cup just in time as Elizabeth got thrashed.


    "If you are annoyed that Em arrived there, then remember, if Ethan had found out that you went there just to stalk him, he would have hated you more. So in a way, she saved you!"


    Hearing Eleanor''s words, Elizabeth''s force of resistance diminished but she continued to sneer and said, "What''s the point?! He still dislikes me!"


    Emily gestured for Eleanor to release her before she asked, "Then you tell me, Eli, what could we have done? If you only didn''t take the step of framing Richard-"


    "That bastard is a hundred per cent a wandering soul!" Suddenly, Elizabeth mmed her hand on the table as she announced, "How was his demeanour so changed now?! He was acting so benevolent, that prick Richard!"


    Emily frowned; couldn''t refute what she said. Richard''s personality suddenly took a sharp curve in very little time.


    It was then that Eleanor interjected and informed the other two, "He is in love."


    Emily widened her eyes, while Elizabeth narrowed hers.


    Eleanor took the clue that she couldn''t stop here, so she continued, "Recently, I heard rumours that the heir of Scarlette house has taken his personal maid as his mistress."


    Emily''s eyes stretched even more upon hearing that. She couldn''t believe that the person who broke off the engagement with her a month ago had already chosen his bride.


    "Impossible! That shit stain cannot love anyone." Hearing Elizabeth spit, Emily side nced at her with a look of annoyance.


    Eleanor heaved a sigh before continuing, "It seems Richard has always been waiting for true love to change himself. That''s why he seemed so mature back then?" Eleanor wasn''t sure herself, but from what she had seen, Richard was quite affectionate of that brown-haired maid.


    Elizabeth was still unconvinced while Emily seemed to have fallen into a daze


    Unconsciously, a question arrived within her heart,


    ''Maybe you were destined to be with her....''


    -------------***-----------


    A/N:- Focusing on the training a little after this arc, so once the Academy begins, Richard could hold his standing.


    He would be getting trained by his mum as well very soon. His rtionship with Ethan would remain neutral for the time being. And as for Elizabeth...well, she is the most uncertain character after Berine in this story.


    Drop some PS.

 Chapter 56: Chapter 55- Punishment?

    The conversation with Lilia''s parents went smoothly. They agreed to let this engagement happen. Tomorrow is the date when they would exchange rings and cut the cake. There was no formal ceremony organised since Richard had to leave tomorrow.


    However, it was a lie. Richard didn''t ask for a ceremony, since tomorrow, everything would get crushed under the chaos of the Ambrobates.


    *STAB*


    While practising dagger throws using telekinesis, Richard thought about tomorrow.


    The group of Aembr-possessed beasts would be invading Awsperg, and their assault would turn everything into dust.


    Originally, it was never discovered how so many terrestrial beasts ended up in a coastal area. Ethan never paid mind to it since after one and a half months he would get invited to the Academy. Ethan deemed every Ambrobate his enemy and started his journey to end this once and for all.


    However, discerning the perpetrators couldn''t be Richard''s primary goal. Richard couldn''t waste his time on that. He needs to correctly n what should be done tomorrow to not let Cristina and Henry die yet the Protagonist awakens his Blessings.


    *STAB*


    He cannot risk his life or Lilia''s just to help the Protagonist; however, if Ethan can''t awaken tomorrow, then there is a chance for him to not get enrolled in the Academy.


    Then there were the three heroines as well, who might interfere with the event tomorrow. Well, considering Eleanor''s personality she might not desire to intervene, but the same cannot be said about the emotionally naive blond who goes by the name Emily.


    The situation was gettingplicated. And Richard was low on options.


    *STAB*


    [DING!]


    [A new quest arrived!]


    [Help the helpless: Provide the remedy to cure Ethan''s mother.]


    [Reward: 50 stats points, ???]


    [Time limit: 6 hours]


    [Punishment: Removal of all the previously granted rewards.]


    Richard''s eyes widened, not because of the quest but rather because of the punishment.


    He stared at the screen before a frown drew his brows close and he asked, "Didn''t you say there was no punishment for the quests? Why are you going back on your words now?!"


    Richard wasn''t upset, he was furious. The sole reason he was wary of this system was that he feared something like this to happen. He has read in various novels how the system threatens the life of their host for some measly tasks. And now, this system was following the cliche path as well.


    Despite waiting for several minutes, no answer arrived.


    Richard gritted his teeth. This was insane.


    Just then, he caught the figure of a small boy leaving the mansion.


    For a moment, Richard just wanted to ignore the system and continue his life as he wanted...but then, he chose to see what this damn system wanted.


    "Ethan," Calling out to him, Richard walked towards him before asking, "Are you returning home?"


    The small boy looked at Richard with a surprised gaze before he nodded, "Yes. My mum is alone and sick. Is there something Master Richard wants me to do?" Ethan wondered.


    However, Richard shook his head and told the silver head to wait for him there.


    Richard went inside the mansion and fetched the highest grade of recovery potion and healing potion, along with several supplements which would help in her recovery.


    "This...?" Lilia, who walked inside the room just behind him, asked Richard with a confused gaze.


    Richard shook his head and walked out wordlessly.


    Reaching the entrance of the mansion, he ced the materials in the basket which Ethan was holding.


    Ethan could only identify the pink liquid as a potion but before he could ask why Richard gave it to him, Richard began,


    "I have heard about your mother''s illness so go home and boil the roots, the dried flowers and the slice of meat I provided, in water and make it a thick broth. Then, first feed the pink potion to your mother, followed by the broth. Once she shows some sign of recovery, you need to feed her the green potion in three servings. Don''t forget, in three dosages.


    If you do these things correctly, then by tomorrow morning, your mother''s illness would v-an...ish..."


    The reason Richard began to stutter near the end was because he caught Ethan weeping with heavy droplets of tears raining down his eyes.


    "What happened to you?" Richard asked in shock.


    Ethan wiped his eyes with his empty hand as he responded, "I-It''s just...I-I never t-thought m-my Mom w-*h*-will recover..." Looking up at Richard, Ethan added, "T-Thank you, s-sir Richard...I-I will never forget what you have done for me..."


    The frail boy looked excessively weak right now, crying while holding the basket full of medicines dearly in his arm.


    There was a stark contrast between this boy and the great warrior who faced the King of Death all alone with only his single arm and a broken sword.


    Richard could only pat Ethan on the shoulder and say, "Go to your mother. She needs you."


    Ethan wiped the remnants of tears before he smiled and nodded.


    Tracing his retreating back with his eyes, Richard couldn''t help but ask himself, ''Is the system trying to make me friends with the Protagonist?''


    The system''s goal was to ensure Richard''s survival in this world, so maybe the system deemed this method to be the only possible route.


    Who knows.


    ---------------***--------------


    "You shouldn''t have wasted your resources on him, master." Hearing those words from Lilia, who was arranging the bed, Richard looked up from the book before humming in question.


    Lilia didn''t turn to look at him beforeining, "That brat tried to attack you and you gave him such expensive materials."


    "Oh," Now he realised what she was talking about, but before he could tell the reason behind his actions, he asked her in a teasing manner, "You called Ethan a brat...and I am also the same age as him. So should I assume..."


    "No, it''s not!" Lilia instantly dropped the pillow and turned to look at him with her eyes widened and her head shaking left to right. However, the moment she saw that smirk on his face, she realised how easily she got tricked.


    "Young master, you are turning into a bully these days." She grumbled and picked up the pillow again, to change its cover.


    Richard got up from the chair before standing behind her and wrapping his hands around her thin and huggable waist. Drawing his face closer, he whispered in her ear, "You look adorable when you are mad. So should I assume you are tempting me?"


    Her eyes fluttered and she nced at him over her shoulder. The shade of her cheeks turned rosy as she barely kept a hold of the pillow.


    "You have improved in flirting as well, "Sheined, but there was no displeasure in her voice at all.


    Richard''s hand slowly went inside her top, and while he caressed her smooth belly, he asked, "Wanna know what else I have improved in?"


    There was no doubt what it was about...yet, despite being shy and all, Lilia couldn''t stop herself from nodding.


    The couple had a passionate night waiting for them.


    ------------***------------


    "I have put her to sleep," Emily said as she sat down across Eleanor.


    The violette was currently working on her device with which she could surveil at a distance of more than five hundred meters, if there were no obstacles in between, that is.


    "How did you evene up with such a strange artefact and such a strange design? It seems two funnels are attached to each other." Emily wondered aloud.


    Eleanor didn''t respond. She couldn''t say, as an inventory and alchemist, that she got the idea from a strange book which she bought from the ck market.


    Not only this device, but many other strange devices'' designs are drawn in that book. Like a heat blower to dry hair and a small tornado inside a box to wash clothes. Eleanor trimmed out those designs which she deemed necessary for now. And this far-seeing artefact was a necessity during this iing disaster.


    Emily soon got fed up waiting and asked something else, "Do you think we should take Elizabeth away? She would be madter on once she heard that Awsperg was attacked, tho."


    Emily''s question was met by a shake of Eleanor''s head as she said, "We are capable enough to protect ourselves. Although our physical attributes have reduced significantly and our ether has diminished almost by one-tenth, the skills and experience we soaked in thest timeline are still with us."


    "True," Emily concurred.


    Turning her eyes toward Eleanor once again, this time determination ring in them, she said, "Tomorrow, I am going to protect Ethan''s master."


    Since Emily didn''t receive any response, she didn''t wait there any longer, and after saying ''Good night'', she walked away.


    Eleanor stopped working for a moment before she looked in the direction where Emily went. With a smirk forming on her lips, she murmurd under her breath,


    "You could have chosen to protect Ethan''s mother as well, but you chose his master, since there was someone else with Cristina whom you don''t desire to die, don''t you Em?" Eleanor grinned at that.


    Things were going exactly how she desired.


    ------------***-----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Write a review if you are enjoying the story.

 Chapter 57: Chapter 56- Chaos (1)

    Be has travelled very far. It''s been two hundred thirty-seven days, fifty-eight minutes and seven seconds since her brother left her. Yet until now, not even a second she believed she wouldn''t be able to meet him.


    She never lost hope, since she had those. Those memories...not dreams, but memories.


    She cannot be mistaken anymore. Those shes were not dreams. They were too consistent and vivid to believe them just as dreams.


    She was...living as a different person in those dreams.


    Someone who was feared and respected by the people around her. Someone who held the strength to shake the world, and an ego greater than Satan. Someone who can fight for what she desires and go against the world if the person she loves is on the line.


    Be found herself quite simr to the person. Not only because the person from her dreams and Be had simr magical attributes but also because they love the same person more dearly than their own life.


    "Leader! We have found another horde of Grey Crabs near the shore!" Hearing the voice of the battalionmander, Be got up.


    She has recently acquired a great deal of powers, all of a sudden, and her physical prowess has elevated quite a bit as well. As such reaching several kilometres ahead within seconds never seemed something to be amazed about.


    The horde ofrge crabs with massive ws that could bisect humans as celery appeared in her view.


    Be halted and looked around. Thankfully, just as she ordered, no one was there to interfere.


    In a voice as calm as a whisper, she began to chant, the words ancient and powerful. mes flickered at her fingertips, growing brighter and hotter with each syble. The ground beneath the crabs started to crack, glowing with a molten red as the earth itself seemed to awaken.


    Suddenly, the mes surged forth, but not as a simple wave of fire. Instead, they formed into massive, serpentine dragons made entirely of living mes. Each dragon roared silently as it dove towards the horde, their bodies twisting and turning with an almost sentient fury.


    The fiery dragons struck the crabs with surgical precision, their searing touch reducing the monstrous creatures to nothing but ash. The mes danced and coiled around the battlefield, leaving no creature untouched as they moved with lethal grace.


    Be remained unaffected even though she just chanted an A-rank spell.


    She was finally reaching that height...where no one would be able to threaten her and her brother. And when she would meet him...hehe~ no one in the world cane between them.


    ---------------***-------------


    "How are you feeling now?" With a warm smile and his eyes red, Ethan asked his mother.


    He has fed her the potion and supplements which Richard provided and as the future Duke promised, his mother showed instant recovery after being fed the three dosages.


    "I feel weak....but better." The elderly woman with a face full of wrinkles smiled warmly at her son. She dearly wanted to hold her son in her arms. To tell him that he did well and now he doesn''t need to carry the burden of the family alone.


    Seeing that desperation in his mother''s eyes, Ethan warmly held her hand and pressed it against his cheek. His dry eyes got wet with tears again as he muttered, "Don''t worry mother...soon, we will ovee every problem in our lives and start a happy life again."


    Richard not only gave Ethan the cure for his mother''s illness but also sowed a seed of hope in Ethan. A hope that their future would be bright and Ethan would get a chance to make his mother happy.


    He finally has the opportunity to change everything.


    *RUMBLE*


    ...or so he hoped.


    --------------***------------


    [A few minutes ago]


    The exchange of rings happened. The engagement between Richard and Lilia was done peacefully as both parties and their families were in agreement.


    Lilia smiled in happiness as she stared at the small and beautiful ring that adorned her finger. The pink ruby resting at the centre of it would always remind her that she was cherished and loved by her master.


    Her husband.


    "Look at that blush. I can''t believe my daughter changed so much." Cristina teased, which was met by a side-long re from Lilia. But it didn''t stop the older one from having her fun.


    Henry heaved a sigh before telling Richard, "Always take good care of her. That''s the only thing I can ask for."


    Richard smiled in assurance and replied, "Don''t worry, I won''t let her get  hurt-"


    *Rumble*


    **CRASH**


    Suddenly, the ground began to shake at a furious pace, like something massive had justnded. The flower vase from nearbynded on the ground and broke, but no one had the leisure to care about it.


    "T-This presence..." Cristina felt her tongue trembling just by uttering those words. The vividness of dread was so palpable that she felt her skin crawling and her subconscious cried in alert.


    Henry was non-awakened, yet just by the ferocity of the quivering, he could tell that something ominous had just entered the territory.


    Lilia put curtains over her anxiety and adopted a bold front before announcing, "Let''s go out and see what this is about."


    The group of four slowly exited the mansion. The sky has taken the shade of the death bird. The echoes of cries arriving from the town made the air tremble. The air wasced with the thick and evil essence of Aembr. And amidst the chaos stood the towering figure.


    The tall and headless body of an Ambrobate. The humanoid body that stood at a height of several meters waspletely stationary at its position and seemed almost lifeless. However, the malice it was radiating couldn''t be possessed by a dead being.


    Richard stared in horror. He knew what kind of Bate this was. He has read about it in the novel since this Ambrobate was the only one in this world.


    The Headless Puppet.


    The archenemy of the Protagonist which Ethan kills near the end of his journey.


    ''This is a fucking S-rank danger!'' Richard''s calctions were overturned by this presence. He didn''t anticipate that the Headless Puppet would arrive itself rather than throwing its minions.


    But he can''t panic now. Looking at Lilia''s paleplexion he realised his role. If he had to cower away then he would have never arrived here. He now wasn''t alone, surviving in this world. Now he had someone to protect as well


    "Lilia! Get it together!" He shook her violently which helped the brte to climb out of her daze.


    "Can you see that thing?" Richard asked while pointing at the huge humanoid Bate. Getting a slow and confused nod from Lilia he added, "If we don''t do something about it, we will die. And if we do, then at least there won''t be regret when we die."


    Hearing the word ''death''ing out of that person''s mouth whom she has taken an oath to protect, made her heart heavy. More than the dread she felt from the Bate, she felt concerned about something happening to Richard.


    She knew what she had to do.


    "Let''s fight that thing, Master."


    Richard smiled as he cupped her cheek and gave her a warm look.


    Turning back to the situation, he said, "That is an S-rank monstrosity and releases several small versions of itself while remaining idle. If that thing moves, its minions will disappear."


    "So as we talk now, that thing''s minions are attacking the town?!" Cristina eximed and sadly, Richard had to nod.


    Cristina drew a sharp breath as she marched inside the mansion at lightning speed and brought her twin sword. Just as she was about tounch out there to save her people, Richard called out,


    "Here! Wrap this around your des." He threw two parchments which were folded in a scroll.


    Cristina, while blinking in confusion, unfolded the parchment before a wild grin adorned her lips.


    "You rich people sure have the coolest stuff. Thanks!" Saying so, the figure of the ex-adventurer disappeared in a streak as she marched towards the red zone.


    Richard turned toward Henry, who was looking at the ce where his wife left worryingly before the redhead said, "Henry, for the time being, remains inside the mansion. I will leave some soldiers-"


    "No please don''t. Save as many people as you can. Don''t waste your resources on me. I can protect myself." Henry assured, clearly not wanting to get specially treated here.


    Richard seemed reluctant but Lilia held his hand and said, "Let him be, Richard. I know Pa can protect himself."


    Heaving a sigh Richard nodded.


    He summoned all the soldiers he had brought along and gave them a straight and simplemand, "Go and rescue as many civilians as you can."


    Thankfully, Richard has gainedpletemand over this battalion, or they wouldn''t have left, saying things like, ''As Madame Duchessmanded, protecting Master Richard is our only duty!''


    Once the soldiers were sent away, Richard turned towards Lilia. Her eyes wavered, anxiety clearly evident in her eyes.


    Richard held her hand firmly before telling her, "Whatever happens, I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Chaos has ensued in Awsperg. The appearance of an unprecedented danger has appeared, and Awsperg wasn''t prepared to face it. What an otherworlder can change?


    -------------***------------


    A/N:- Damn! Let there be chaaaaos!

 Chapter 58: Chapter 57- Chaos (2)

    The Headless Puppet is a Monarch-ranked Bate who appears at the very end of the novel, just before the King of Death.


    The Headless Puppet was named as such because it was controlled by a different Bate which was known as Minx. Minx is a mind-influencing Bate that isn''t strong on its own but has skills that can easily manipte any Bate, regardless of their rank.


    In the novel, the Headless Puppet never appears in Awsperg. Rather, the Minx sent several smaller forms of the Puppet to destroy the town.


    The smaller form of the Headless Puppet or Headlings, appeared to be the same as its parent body but in a small size and possessing not as much strength as the Puppet.


    Lilia and Richard didn''t have to wander for long before they came across a Headling which was wandering on the street and crushing every being that came in its path.


    The grotesque body of the seven-foot-tall monster gave a very eerie vibe. From what Richard knew, this Bate has only two skills: Body strengthening and enhanced senses.


    The chaos among the people was growing fervently. People were crushing each other to move away from the monstrosity. Tens of civilians were already crushed by the demon and many more would meet the same conclusion if someone doesn''t put a stop to this.


    Lilia''s grip on her dagger tightened, and before Richard could react, she had alreadyunched herself at the Bate. Her form blurred, nearly vanishing as she pushed her mastery of ''Enhancement'' to its limits.


    The Bate slowly turned to face her, remaining unflinching, as if daring her toe closer.


    Lilia had no time for second thoughts. She lunged at the demon, both hands gripping her dagger, and drove it into its gut with the force of a spear piercing an ice pir.


    *Shlink*


    However, the Bate was far tougher than any ice pir. The dagger deflected off its skin, leaving only a shallow scratch.


    In an instant, the Bate''s massive hands shot out, aiming to crush Lilia between them like a ripe tomato. But before it could close in, Richard''s spell streaked through the air like an arrow, striking the Bate square in the chest.


    *DHHKA*


    The Bate took a few steps back and Lilia got the jerk she needed to travel out of that red zone.


    "Young master."


    "Get a hold of yourself, Lilia," Richard shoved Lilia behind him, his voice sharp with warning as he quickly sped his hands together, readying another spell.


    The Bate adjusted its stance, aligning itself with Richard before disappearing in a blur of speed. Richard''s ''Detection'' spread out, searching for the creature, but it couldn''t keep up with the Bate''s unnatural movements.


    Thankfully, he had Lilia.


    "Above!"


    She shouted and the already-prepared spell shot out. A massive fireball roared through the air, mming into the descending Bate. But to Richard''s horror, the creature swatted the fireball aside with ease, continuing its dive.


    In the blink of an eye, Lilia shoved Richard aside, erecting a barrier around herself just as the Bate crashed down.


    *CLINK* *SHATTERS*


    However, the Bate was far too strong for Lilia''s barrier to withstand. She was, in the first ce, not proficient with Barrier magic as such, the Bate ended up crushing Lilia under its massive feet.


    "L-Lili..."Richard staggered on his feet, seeing the cloud of dust erupting from the spot where Lilia stood once. There was no doubt about it. The Bate has shattered her barrier and crushed Lilia under its feet.


    However, Richard''s worst fears were unfounded. As the smoke cleared, Lilia''s figure emerged, barely standing but defiant. The massive feet of the Ambrobate pressed down on her shoulders, yet she held her ground. A deep crater had formed around her, but Lilia refused to yield.


    "Master!" She cried.


    Richard was already in the process of conjuring the spell he had never tried before.


    Breathlessly chanting a spell that would overwhelm a novice like him, Richard kept his gaze locked on the Bate. His chanting grew increasingly frantic, each word slicing through the air with dangerous intensity. Massive magic circles began to materialize behind him, and the sheer amount of ether he unleashed made the very air tremble in agony.


    "*GRFFFF*"


    The Bate sensed the impending danger as it kicked Lilia on the head, and released itself from the hold.


    The Bate leaped into the air, aiming to strike Richard from above, matching the height of its massive parent body. But in its haste, neither the Bate nor Lilia noticed the seventh activation circle, hovering silently in the air¡ªperfectly positioned right behind the Bate.


    Richard smirked before some words rolled down his lips, "Hell ze."


    Amidst the chaos, fireworks of fiery destruction erupted. A torrent of moltenva cascaded from the seventh circle, engulfing the Bate entirely. Its agonized howls echoed through the air, reaching the ears of every citizen in Awsperg.


    Richard didn''t stay there to marvel at his spell for long and rushed toward Lilia.


    She was not badly injured but her head was a little dizzy.


    "No young master, I don''t need-" She was about to reject the potion only for Richard to shove it in her mouth and make her drink it.


    "You are an important soldier in the battle. So stop giving me excuses and get healed already." He reminded her.


    Lilia didn''t resist any further and after gulping down the potion, she felt a lot better.


    "Now we should start moving?" Richard asked and got a nod from Lilia.


    However, before they could move, they heard a loud reverberation from three o''clock.


    They nced at each other before marching in the direction.


    They both were superhumans, so covering the distance of a few kilometers only took a few seconds...and the scene they were met upon reaching the destination was horrifying.


    The twin sabre-wielding ex-adventurer was currently beaten ck and blue andid at one side. While the group of several Headlings tore the group of children mercilessly.


    It was a school which was under Cristina''s protection until now. However, the emergence of several Bates was too much for her to handle.


    Witnessing the gruesome scene of those little ones getting stomped and torn apart was heartbreaking. Tears and blood filled the school grounds as some of those children kept on crying even after getting bisected to death.


    The once ground ofughter and yfulness was overwhelmed by the misery of death.


    "Lilia..." Hearing his voice, Lilia was able to get out of her trance before she looked at his burning gaze.


    Suddenly, a staff made from an ancient, dark wood that seemed to pulse with a faint, mystical energy appeared in his hand. The staff was adorned with golden runes that glow softly, shifting patterns as if alive.


    "I am going to demolish the whole ce...get Cristina and move away."


    "B-But master, the children..."


    Richard looked at her indifferently, before asking, "How many do you think we can save without risking our own lives?"


    Lilia was stunned before she looked back and found only a bunch of them remained there, while cowering in a corner and waiting for their turn to be crushed.


    Lilia didn''t say anything any further and dashed in her mother''s direction.


    Carrying Cristina in her arms, she turned to look at Richard before saying, "Please be safe, my lord."


    Richard remained silent, instead leaping into the air. His form melded with the encroaching darkness of the sky. The staff in his grasp emitted pulses of intense energy, each one radiating with a deadly heat that threatened to incinerate his foes.


    His staff crackled with ominous energy, its runes glowing fiercely as he prepared for the ultimate attack. The school beneath him was teeming with Bates, their twisted forms darting through the corridors, oblivious to the impending doom.


    Having a long breath, he enhanced his body and increased his weight by four times. His left hand held the staff while his right one held the baton he received from his mother.


    His targets suddenly paused and looked in the sky, or to be precise at the meteor which was about to crash.


    The Bates tried to jump at him, but Richard pushed them back while airborne using his Telekinesis. His eyes became red and blood began to shoot out of his nose because of the excessive use of ether


    However, he never considered stopping, and his staff finallynded on the school grounds.


    The lightning surged forth with a deafening crack, merging with the raging inferno he conjured. Thebined onught descended upon the school in a cataclysmic wave, shattering the stillness with an explosion of light and heat.


    This wasn''t enough for him as Richard struck the baton with utmost strength on the staff, creating an explosion with enough force that the school was engulfed in a tempest of destruction.


    **BOOOOOOOOOM**


    The very air seemed to burn and crackle as the structure buckled under the relentless assault. The Bates'' anguished cries were swallowed by the inferno, their forms disintegrating into ash and cinders.


    A massive crater was formed at the spot where he stood and everything around him was in ruins.


    Richard''s eyes were barely open when suddenly he found a pir of light emerging from somewhere in the town.


    Richard''s dizziness evaporated in an instant as he nearly shouted, "Ethan received the Blessings?!"


    --------------***------------


    A/N:- Don''t curse me in thements for weird fight scenes!

 Chapter 59: Chapter 58- Chaos (3)

    *KLANG*


    Ethan has never felt this helpless before. Just a few hours ago, he was finally met by a small me of hope, and now, a catastrophe has descended on Awsperg.


    His whole body was trembling under great anguish but he held his de and did everything in his strength to protect his mother.


    The rescue wasn''t going to arrive. He knew it. Someone as unimportant and unworthy as him wouldn''t receive any help from anyone. He only has the hope that someone would emerge victorious over the ultimate danger and this series of onught woulde to a halt.


    But how long would it take? Can Ethan hold his ground until then?


    The five-foot-tall headless monster was toying with him. Neither killing Ethan nor letting himnd even a blow on the Bate.


    The Bate was having fun.


    "*KHLEEEENNGH*" Bashing its massive fists on the ground the inhumane provoked Ethan to take charge.


    Ethan''s vision blurred as he red at the Bate, blood dripping down his head. Gritting his teeth, he clenched his sword so tightly that his flesh felt on the verge of tearing.


    He wouldn''t lose here¡ªnot after his mother had finally been healed!


    "Yaaaaaaahhhh!" He roared, charging forward with every ounce of strength in his legs.


    Swinging his de in a fierce arc aimed at the Bate''s corbone, Ethan saw it shift left. With a desperate stomp, he anchored his feet and sharply redirected his weapon, driving it down in a vicious diagonal cut.


    "GOT YOU!" Ethan eximed, having his weapon interact with the enemy for the first time. However,


    *CLANG*


    Much to his horror, the sword just tapped on the hard skin of the Bate before bouncing away.


    "*GHRRRRUGHH!!*" The Bate howled, feeling insulted after getting hit by the human before it raised its passive w and pped it against Ethan''s chest¡ªsending him flying like a broken kite.


    "Akh!!" Ethan cried as he felt something in his chest breaking and his breathing bing unsteady. He was barely able to contain his consciousness but his body moved on instinct and sheer will¡ªrising once again to defend his mother.


    .... however, the moment he got up and looked at the Bate¡ªhe froze.


    There was a familiar female who was clinging to the Bate''s feet, trying to stop it from moving towards Ethan.


    "M-Mom...no...please don''t..." Ethan''s mind failed to process the whole thing as he weakly mumbled.


    His body felt weaker than ever, and in that precise moment, all the dreams he had seen in these past few hours with his mother began to sh through his eyes.


    He desperately wanted to save his mother, but he knew he couldn''t. He was too far away and the Bate had already raised its feet to crush his mother.


    "M-Ma...." Ethan raised his hand weakly in her direction, wishing every God he had prayed before to save her. Save her in exchange for anything. He couldn''t bear to live without her. He-he...


    **SQUELCH**


    But no God heard his prayer, and the Bate lowered its massive feet to crush his mother.


    Ethan fell to his knees and stared at the bloody mess which once was his mother. The only warrior who never gave up on life and always encouraged Ethan to keep on moving forward. The only person who never left his side and someone whom Ethan promised to protect.


    But...gone...she was...gone...gone....gone...left him....abandoned him.....gone...she was gone...Gone...GONE....GONE....GONE....GONE!!!


    "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    --------------***--------------


    Richard stared in disbelief at the pir of light descending on the surface¡ªlike it was responding to someone''s cries.


    The ground quaked under the sheer intensity of the raw energy. From pebbles to boulders, everything around him defied gravity, rising in a symphony of power as he witnessed the emergence of the Savior.


    The Emissary of Light has appeared.


    "Young master! Are you all right?" Lilia arrived by his side. Her focus never was on the surroundings nor the radiant tower descending from the heavens. All she did was look at him all over and found her mind racing in concern.


    "I am fine. What about Cristina?" His voice seeped through a dry throat but other than the scorching heat he was feeling in his throat, there was not any major injury.


    "She is fine for now."


    Richard heaved a sigh as he turned toward the behemoth who remained standing.


    "Unless that big guy doesn''t move, these small Headlings will continue to emerge."


    Lilia advised, "For now, take some rest, master. I will keep you safe here¡ª"


    "No Lilia. You won''t be able to fight those beings alone. Do me a favor and feed me a potion. The one I had burst and got wasted."


    Richard felt a pang of guilt for those many potion vials that evaporated due to the intense heat he radiated.


    The reward from the System was too overpowered but thankfully, it wasn''t something Richard couldn''t use.


    Lilia took out a vial of recovery potion and helped Richard to gulp it down.


    It felt soothing to have something down his throat. Richard felt a lot better as he slowly gulped the potion....when his eyes suddenly went towards th Headless Puppet around which a streak of light was flying.


    "What the..." Richard moved Lilia''s hand away as he watched the luminescent figure currently striking against the Headless Puppet mindlessly.


    "Is that a person?" Lilia frowned, "How can a person fly? And what even is he trying to achieve?"


    Richard''s eyes narrowed as he slowly mumbled, "Trying to take revenge."


    --------------***-------------


    Eleanor sat on the balcony of the house she was renting. It was situated far away from the town, but from here, she could see everything happening within the town using the far-seeing artifact.


    She was having the tea of her preference. Once in a while, she nced back, and fortunately, the two were still lying lifelessly on the bed.


    ''She is so gonna get pissed...'' Inwardly Eleanor muttered.


    She drugged Emily and Elizabethst night. She knew they would definitely interfere with the incident today and she couldn''t let that happen. Letting Ethan get assisted was one thing. She cared for him. She didn''t want to see him sad. However, without blessings, not only Ethan but Eleanor, Emily, and every single being living on this would suffer.


    When she was sent back in time, Eleanor was told a single thing,


    ''Take all necessary steps to prevent the same mistake from happening again.''


    That''s why she closed her heart and didn''t allow her emotions to manipte her. If she wants a good life with Ethan, then she needs to keep things ording to what this world requires.


    **BOOOOM**


    Seeing the streak of light crashing mindlessly against the Headless Puppet, Eleanor sighed. She knew Ethan was beyond devastated, and in his agony, he was doing nothing but venting.


    The Headless Puppet was not receiving damage from the attacks but possessing the Divine Ether, Ethan must have gathered the attention of the Minx controlling the Puppet.


    ''Unless the Puppet doesn''t move its feet, the Headlings would continue to spawn and slowly Awsperg would cease to exist...'' Eleanor judged the situation going a little out of hand.


    Ethan was furious and Eleanor was aware of the reason. He lost his mother. She saw her getting killed.


    But now, Ethan was putting his strength against an immovable mountain. Although Ethan was now probably a lot more stronger than he could have ever be through his normal training, against the behemoth, Ethan couldn''t do anything.


    ''This equation is going a little off...'' Only one person can calm Ethan down in his current state. But that person was currently lying unconscious behind Eleanor.


    There was no need for Ethan to stay here...rather the more time he would remain here the more danger he would invite.


    Eleanor was getting worried as she stood on her feet and pondered what she could do.


    It was then....the Headless Puppet moved.


    No, more like, it was trembling.


    Its feet moved and the massive behemoth stepped back. But not because of the restless assault of Ethan. Not at all


    Rather, the Headless Puppet was responding to a presence beyond any rank, beyond any conceivable measure. This was not just another formidable opponent; it was a force of nature, an existence that shattered the very concept of limits, defying all knownws and hierarchies.


    This was a being of overwhelming power, someone destined to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the deities themselves. Their strength was not merely immense; it was transcendent, a power that could reshape worlds and alter the fate of entire realms.


    The Witch of Cmity¡ªDuchess Scarlette has joined the battle.


    -------------***------------


    A/N:- You can absolutely hate Eleanor or rte to her. She is doing everything possible to make Ethan strong and capable enough to finish the task. It''s given that she is no Yandere nor obsessed with him.


    Now, enough with the note, let''s end the chapter. Let me know in thements if you are hyped for the next one.

 Chapter 60: Chapter 59- Chaos (4)

    "Fckkk!" An annoyed and distressed old man who was tired of running around in the horror of meeting his demise, finally turned around, holding his walking stick, and intended to hit the cause of horror.


    However, the moment the old man struck his stick on the headless demon, it...disintegrated.


    "Huh?"


    "Grandpa? You got superpowers?"


    "What the-" The people around also paused and couldn''t believe their eyes. The old man just caused the extermination of that terrifying being with just a simple stick swing?


    However, it wasn''t the case with this Headling but every single one of them spread across the town.


    The ground was, once again, rumbling under the titanic weight of the demon who had been silent ever since. The chaos in the town came to a standstill, upon  seeing the main perpetrator of this invasion in motion.


    However, unlike before, the source of every citizen''s attention was not the Headless demon...rather that zing figure suspended in the air and currently confronting the demon.


    No one was able to discern the person hidden at the core of those mes except for a few individuals.


    "It''s surprising..." Hearing Lilia''s words, Richard asked with a smirk never leaving his face,


    "That Mother arrived so soon?" He asked since it had been only an hour since the battle began.


    However, Lilia shook her head and with her eyes never leaving the sky, she said, "That it took her this long toe here."


    Richard raised his brows. Was Lilia estimating his mother better than him? Might be possible.


    But Richard was slightly confused seeing the Headless Puppet not doing anything. Surely, Berine was strong and exceeded any rankings, but the Headless Puppet was also Monarch-rank. If anyone then it should have been the Minx who got flustered by her appearance.


    "Why isn''t that thing moving...." Richard''s question was met by Lilia''s suggestion,


    "Young master, you shouldn''t see with your physical eyes to discern the Duchess'' capabilities."


    Richard blinked in confusion for some seconds before realizing what she was speaking.


    Instantly, he closed his eyes and used ''Detection''...


    ....only to nearly trip over and fall on his butt.


    "W-What the hell are those things?!" He couldn''t help but ask, witnessing a cluster of huge arms, in more than hundreds in quantity, currently holding the Headless Puppet from head to toe¡ªrendering it motionless.


    With a helpless smile, Lilia uttered, "While we can conjure threads in the name of Telekinesis, Madame Duchess have remoulded her mental strings to her desire. Truly a feat which an anomaly could achieve."


    Richard gulped and marvelled at the prowess of the renowned witch.


    -------------***------------


    High up in the sky, Berine had already confirmed her son''s well-being. Her eyes were always on him that''s why she arrived by his side as soon as she sensed danger.


    And now, the one who pushed her Richie into a corner shall pay the price. She needspensation and death shall be the minimum requirement.


    ''Hmm?'' While she was pinning the Bate on the ground so it wouldn''t escape she noticed a streak of light continuously striking against the Bate¡ªmaking no evident damage.


    She used her telekinesis to hold the boy and despite his unexpectedly strong resistance, she brought him close to her.


    "Haa....haa...." The boy was breathing unsteadily and smoke was seeping out of his lips. His eyes contained no features, and a deep emotion of grief and rage could be sensed from him.


    The boy looked like someone of Richie''s age, but that wasn''t the prominent thing that attracted her attention. It was the essence of the deities which the boy was radiating.


    "Haaaaa!!!" The boy howled and tried to break her mental hold on him.


    Berine didn''t flinch, and after bringing him close, she spoke in a gentle tone, "Now sleep," Flicking his forehead, she dispelled his magic without a second thought, and instantly, Ethan fell unconscious.


    Dropping Ethan from the hold she once again focused on the Headless Monster.


    Eleanor, who had also entered the battlefield, looked at the falling figure of her future husband before she leapt over the buildings and caught him mid-air.


    She somehownded themselves back on the ground and cursed while looking at the sky,


    "You could have been a little more gentle!" Spitting those words, Eleanor decided to carry Ethan to safety.....since now things were destined to turn nasty.


    The colossal Bate thrashed violently, its massive body swinging left and right as the Minx, sensing defeat, fled the scene. Now unleashed, the Headless Puppet¡ªa terror among even the strongest beings¡ªraged unchecked, desperate to assert its dominance.


    With a powerful squeeze, the Bate began to tear at the telekic hold Berine had on it. But she simply smiled, allowing the creature a brief taste of freedom, like a cat toying with its prey.


    In a heartbeat, the Bate''s massive hand shot toward Berine, enclosing her zing form in its iron grip. Richard''s heart pounded, his eyes wide with rm as his mother appeared almost casual, letting the monster seize her. But his fear was short-lived.


    A wave of blistering heat erupted from Berine, searing the Bate''s rock-hard skin. The creature howled in agony, its hand blistering and cracking under the intense heat. It tried to crush her, but the harder it pressed, the more ferocious the mes became.


    The Bate''s desperate efforts only fueled Berine''s wrath, her mes retaliating with relentless ferocity, burning deeper with each attempt to subdue her.


    Realizing the futility, the Bate flung its arm in an attempt to swat her away, only to grasp at nothing but scorching mist. Berine had already repositioned herself behind the creature, her form levitating ominously as the atmosphere around her began to quiver.


    The ground beneath her rippled like disturbed water, the sky darkening as if the very heavens were drawn into her spell.


    A deep hum resonated through the air, growing louder until it became an earth-shaking roar. Berine''s eyes glowed with a power far beyond that of any ordinary human, her voice a steady chant as she summoned the forces at hermand.


    The Bate, sensing the enormous gathering of ether, swung wildly at her, but it was like a child iling against an unyielding mountain.


    Unfazed, Berine continued her chant, a cage of mes erupting around her, deflecting every blow.


    The Bate''s assaults grew frantic, each one more desperate than thest, but nothing could prate her fiery barrier.


    The citizens of Awsperg watched in awe and hope, their despair turning to belief as they witnessed the Bate, once an unstoppable force, now rendered powerless by Berine''s overwhelming might.


    A guttural growl escaped the Headless demon as it finally recognized the threat before it. The realization dawned toote; Berine was a force to be feared.


    A reddish-purple portal flickered above the Bate as it attempted to escape, but it was swiftly snuffed out.


    "Running away?" Berine''s voice dripped with dark amusement, her grin widening as she conjured more magic circles around herself and the Bate. The air grew so dense with ether that it felt like the sky itself was being pulled toward the impending destruction.


    Panic set in as the Bate turned to flee, but Berine''s telekic grip tightened, holding it in ce.


    She made sure Richard was watching before she released the full force of her spell.


    With a terrifying roar, a colossal dragon of mes burst from the spell circles, its serpentine body coiling around the Bate with blinding speed.


    The inferno dragon engulfed the Headless demon, its fiery jaws snapping shut as it squeezed the creature in a merciless vice of searing heat. The Bate''s roars of pain echoed across the city, its rocky skin bubbling and cracking under the relentless assault.


    The dragon''s ws raked across the Bate''s body, tearing through its tough exterior as if it were paper, leaving molten trails in its wake. The mes consumed the demon from within, turning its very essence into a blinding, hellish ze.


    The Bate thrashed wildly, but the dragon''s mes only burned hotter, until all that remained was a grotesque statue of ashes, crumbling into nothingness.


    Berine surveyed the destruction with a satisfied nod, her eyes gleaming with the knowledge that she had not just defeated the creature, but utterly annihted it.


    The once fearsome Bate was now nothing more than a smoldering memory, and the people of Awsperg had witnessed true power in its most terrifying form.


    She slowly got back down on the ground and upon reaching Richard, she suddenly began to fall.


    "Mom!" Richard eximed and caught her in his arms.


    Seeing how she looked pale and sweaty, he deemed that she must have pushed herself too hard.


    However, the brte maid standing near them could only roll her eyes at the performance of the Duchess.


    ''Seriously, this war goddess turns into a spoileddy in no time...''


    ---------------***--------------


    A/N:- A monarch rank Bate is extremely powerful. Take an example: the Headlings were merely D-B rank, yet they were able to give Lilia and Richard a hard time.


    It was just...Berine is extremely overpowered and there is a reason for that. I hope you will all stick with the story to know all her backstory.

 Chapter 61: Chapter 60- Grief

    Richard carried his mother back to Cristina''s mansion. Thankfully, it wasn''t attacked during the invasion since the mansion was built separately from the town, and it was quite far from the red zone.


    Cristina was heavily injured and was currently getting healed by Henry in her room. Richard went to check on her, and thankfully, from what he perceived, she was not in fatal danger. Some days of rest might be enough for her to recover.


    What made Richard worried was Henry. He looked unnaturally pale and out of breath when Richard went to meet him. And this state was not something that simple concern for his wife could have brought.


    "Are you really fine?" Richard asked again, seeing the man currently plopped on the sofa and breathing unsteadily.


    From the state of the mansion, it didn''t seem he had suffered any damage then what...


    "Aembr emission, my lord." In a heavy tone, Lilia muttered.


    Richard frowned before he heard Lilia continuing, "Pa was exposed to a lot of Aembr today, and not only him but every non-awakened who has neared his fifties must have gravely suffered today."


    Richard suddenly was struck with the realisation. Ether is the shield which allows an ether-user to survive against this curse of Aembr. But those who don''t possess this shield suffer each moment of their lives and die very young.


    Richard looked at Lilia in concern, who was currently wiping her father''s sweat-bathed face.


    He wanted to console her...but felt he would make her feel more miserable. He decided to let her be for the time being, and while saying, ''Tell me if you need something,'' he walked out.


    Lilia was thankful that her master left...since she didn''t want him to witness thest moments of her father''s life.


    "L-Lili..." Henry slowly raised his hand and in a struggling voice, he cupped her cheek. His cold hand was the testament that the man was nearing the end of his rope, and the realisation broke the mask Lilia wore.


    Tears began to well up in her eyes as she kissed his palm and pressed it firmly against her face.


    Henry felt his heart bing heavy seeing his child cry. This was the first time he had seen her cry after she stood up on her feet without his support.


    "D-*cough* Don''t cry...Lili..." He wanted to say more...wanted to talk to her more. His daughter has returned after so long. But...he was never seemingly allowed to spend time with her. To see her getting married and to see her getting her own happy family.


    As a father, all Henry ever desired was to see his child happy. And maybe, this time, when Lilia returned, she brought along the person who could give her the happiness which she deserved.


    "Lili...w-when your m-mother wa-wakes up...c-can you g-give her th-this...?" Henry tried to take something out of his pocket, only to miserably fail since his hands were no longer working properly.


    Lilia''s heart broke seeing that as she helped him take out the note. She couldn''t bear to see the man she considered the strongest in the world, bing so weak in front of her. Her heart shattered and tears never stopped.


    Henry gently smiled at her, and slowly muttered, "Y-you have been a-a v-very good c-child...Lili...t-t-tell *cough* tell me...w-was I a g-good...father..."


    She nodded. As strongly as she could and forced herself to speak with utmost certainty, "You were, Pa. Y-You were the best father I could ever hope for."


    The smile on his lips extended as he closed his eyes. Hisplexion was paler than a sheet and a single tear droplet appeared at the corner of his eyes.


    "I am d..."


    Henry uttered hisst words before he stopped breathing. His body turned cold and his pulse weakened to the point of no longer beating.


    Lilia sat there, holding his hand and wailing silently for a long time.


    Today was the darkest day for two people.


    ---------------***---------------


    Berine stood beside her baby, her hand never leaving his and concern evidently overflowing in her eyes.


    She was aware that Lilia''s father left the world some moments ago and Richard heard it as well.


    They have been silent for far too long and Berine was getting concerned.


    However, it was Richard who suddenly initiated the conversation, "Let''s take a walk, Mom."


    Berine, absentmindedly, nodded and began to walk with him.


    The sky was still dark and the town was still under a state of emergency. Thanks to the quick response from the major trade town close to Awsperg, the crisis management team arrived and rescued people.


    Richard could somehow head the wails of those who nearly escaped death and the cries of those who lost their loved ones today.


    This scene was not unfamiliar to him. He has seen people dying before his eyes before. Having a son separated from his mother and a daughter to be abandoned by her father. Richard has lived a life in which a single mistake could have resulted in him being in their position.


    However, being experienced doesn''t mean he doesn''t care about people''s sentiments.


    "Mom...do you think I will be strong enough to protect the people I love?" Richard asked while looking at nothing in particr. There was a tinge of doubt in his voice that concerned Berine.


    Berine didn''t answer immediately, which she generally would have, given she wanted to soothe her child. Rather she took a moment to think before responding,


    "No one knows what could be the reason for their grief. Despite being the strongest, you might end up losing someone close to you, and you won''t be able to do anything."


    Richard turned towards her after bringing himself to a pause and asked in an apprehensive tone, "Then what should I do?"


    His outburst didn''t make her react negatively; rather, she cupped his cheeks and fondly said, "Be selfish, Richie."


    Her words confused him, but soon she exined what she meant, "Keep the ones you love, close to you and forget about the world. Just cling to your beliefs and don''t follow the norms. You have to fear nothing and care about no one. Just do what your heart and mind tells you. Until you are happy, this world and the beings beyond this ne can go and fuck themselves for all I care."


    Leaning forward, she rested her head against his and whispered, "And if some trouble arises, then don''t forget that your mother will always be standing behind you."


    Richard was feeling quiteplex emotions currently and if not for Be, he might have lost a part of himself today.


    -------------***------------


    At some point, Emily woke up in a daze and soon she realized the whole situation.


    Staring at the scorched body of the behemoth and the situation within the town, she was left stunned at her spot.


    Elizabeth was unnaturally silent as well as she stood beside Emily.


    "I can feel Ethan...he has awakened..." Elizabeth''s slow whispers made Emily widen her eyes as she instantly uttered,


    "That means Ethan lost his mother-" Emily covered her mouth, the memories of Ethan grieving his mother''s death from thest life shing by her eyes.


    Elizabeth retained an indifferent expression as she nodded and said, "I investigated a little...and yes, his mother''s death became the catalyst once again."


    Emily''s eyes turned moist as she stared at Elizabeth in horror. The trauma, regret and sorrow from which Emily wanted to save him, have been inflicted on Ethan once again.


    Rage began to boil up within her as she growled, "Where is that woman?!"


    Emily was about to march inside the house to search for Eleanor. However,


    "She left long ago. Left a letter behind," Elizabeth extended the letter to Emily before walking away.


    Emily took the note and kept her eyes on the retreating Elizabeth.


    Finally, lifting the letter, she read the content,


    [From Eleanor,


    There is no point in searching for me. I have returned to myb. I know you guys must be pretty angry with me, but I did what I considered necessary. Ethan has lost someone today, but in exchange, he received the gift to save countless mothers and several families in the future. So do yourself and me a favour and focus on your training rather than wasting time searching for me.


    After all, in forty-five days, we are going to meet again.]


    Emily crumbled the paper with evident agitation in her eyes. She failed to notice the real face of Eleanor, but now, Emily would make sure that Ethan also gets to see her real side.


    ''You havemitted an unforgivable sin, Eleanor.''


    ----------------***---------------


    A/N:- I mean how stupid they can be to fight amongst themselves now? The four regressors are already on their separate ways. Surely, the Goddess didn''t make any mistakes in choosing the candidates, right?


    I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. Drop some PS and reviews of the story to help new readers. Bye~

 Chapter 62: Chapter 61- Nervous?

    A few days have passed. After Henry''s funeral, Lilia decided to remain with her mother for the time being. They were still in Awsperg and since the town was under risk, Berine assigned some soldiers around the mansion.


    Returning to the Duchy, Richard was busy in preparation for the Academy. He knew that the plot had somehow pushed to its destined path but some major changes have been brought.


    The death of Ethan''s source of motivation. Rage fuels one with motivation but knowing that the Headless Puppet was ughtered, would Ethan actually remain the same as he was canonically?


    Not to talk about, he lost his mother who recovered from her illness. Losing a mother who was already on the verge of death was another thing. However, Ethan lost his family after being given the hope for a bright future.


    ''Wait...so did the System intentionally force me to provide the potion so Ethan suffers more?!'' The realisation made Richard widen his eyes in disbelief.


    "System?" He called out, aware that the system hears his inner thoughts.


    [The system only aims for the betterment of the Host.]


    "You bi-" Richard stopped himself from cursing aloud. Only to send such a cryptic message after making him wait for this long...this system, indeed, is a bitch.


    "Tell me, did I receive enough quest points to see my sis?" He asked after calming down. He currently was watering the nts in the garden to pass the time.


    The system suddenly popped some messages,


    [Ding!]


    [Congrattions host!]


    [You have achieved enough points to surveil the subject of your interest for a whole minute in a week!]


    "... a week? Are you for real?"


    [Extending the limitation requires more points.]


    [Quest points: 51/200]


    "Really, you are ying very well, system."


    Heaving his sigh, Richard first stopped watering and found himself a quiet ce. A shed in the garden which was, naturally, not upied by anyone.


    He sat there and finally asked for the footage,


    "Show me how my Be is doing."


    With a broad smile, Richard waited as another system screen opened before his eyes.


    However, the moment his eyesnded on the screen, he froze and a deep frown marred his face.


    "The hell...." There was darkness all around, but that couldn''t hide the mountain of corpses on which currently Be stood and faced a thing which could be easily called a dinosaur.


    "But wait...is that a turtle?" It was massive, almost the size of a stadium with long protruding horns all over its massive shell and eyes glowing ominously.


    Even though Richard was behind the screen, not in person, he could feel the power emerging from that being was not something his little Be should be facing.


    Since the camera was showing the scene from the third person''s perspective, he was able to witness how fearlessly Be was standing atop the mountain.


    He was so focused on the monster that he never realised how much his sister had matured and changed in so little time.


    Suddenly, the monster moved, increasing Richard''s heart rate as he shouted, "Get away, Be!"


    Richard didn''t know how such a huge monster appeared on Earth, but right now, he was only focused on his sister and her safety.


    However, his warning proved to be unneeded.


    Be suddenly connected her fists and when she separated them, a thick red and ming rope emerged. She detached the rope from her left hand and swung it like a whip.


    The turtle neared her and Be leaped. Before the monster could have reached she whipped the ming rope and struck it on the iing danger...but to no avail. The mutated beast didn''t stop.


    "Oh no..." Richard sweated as he saw the monster now inches away from Be¡ªwho remained nonchntly standing at her ce.


    Just as he thought his sister might not make it alive....a miracle happened and the turtle split into two.


    "What the hell..." He slowly uttered in disbelief as the massive structure of the turtle got separated into two symmetrical pieces with ring red flesh at the dissection signifying that it was no miracle.


    Be caused it...


    *Blip*


    Although the screen disappeared Richard remained seated at his ce with his lips parted and eyes still stretched.


    After a whole minute, he slowly uttered,


    "System....stats..."


    [Name: Be Anderson]


    [Age: 19]


    [Race: Human, Awakened]


    [Str: 46]


    [Spd: 72]


    [Int: 108]


    [Luk: 47]


    [Mgc: 231]


    [Special skills: Skinning, baking.]


    [Spells: Fire Ball-> D-rank


    me Maze-> C-rank


    Meteor rush-> A-rank


    Amber whip-> A-rank


    Molten tform-> C-rank


    Hell ze-> S-rank


    me Serpent-> S-rank.]


    [Avable points: 50]


    [Switch stats?]


    [Y/N]


    Richard closely read the content and realized something.


    Time doesn''t flow in the same manner between the two worlds. While he has spent only over a month in this world, it seems over a year has passed on earth.


    What made him astonished was the reach of her magic, which had expanded drastically. He still hasn''t reached a hundred points in his quest to know more about that world, but from what he has seen for the whole minute, Richard knows that Earth has changedpletely.


    Just like how he read in novels, humans began to awaken and zombies began to mutate. This wasn''t good news that themon foes of humanity had improved and evolved, but the gift of magic would surely help them ovee the danger.


    Especially Be, who not only has been hard-working but seems to be a prodigy when ites to magic.


    Now, thingse to a pause near the end of the system panel.


    "Exchange stats? What does that mean?"


    [The moment the host decided to share the benefits of the system with the subject named Be Anderson, she was also linked to the System. As such, the Host can adopt the stats which the subject possesses for a limited period.]


    [Adopting stats doesn''t mean the subject would lose her skills or powers.]


    "Means I can use her skills and strength while she won''t go under any change?"


    [Indeed, host.]


    That was surprisingly a very good function of the system. In case of some emergency, he can borrow the strength of his sister. But what made him troubled was this sudden inclusion of the feature.


    He hasn''t achieved anything significant to suddenly gain this feature. Which means...


    "Hey, system....are youpensating for the ''Punishment'' you put in thest quest?''


    [....]


    There was no response but just dots from the system and that was enough for a response.


    Richard rolled his eyes before saying, "Just don''t do that again and we are cool."


    Saying so, he left the shed and walked back into the mansion.


    "My lord, Madame Duchess has asked for your presence in her office." Violet suddenly appeared before him and stated.


    Richard nodded and dyed his n to take a bath.


    He went to her office, which was on the ground floor, and after knowing once, he stepped inside.


    "You called me?" She lifted her eyes from the document she was working on and gave him a bright smile.


    Richard sat on the chair across from her and heard her saying, "Did you give the measurement of your Academy uniform?"


    Richard nodded, "Yup, it took a whole lot of time but I think I have provided all the alteration I need in my uniform."


    "Good. I will send someone to buy books for you tomorrow."


    Richard thought for a moment before asking, "If possible then let me go there and buy it. I want to look around the market a bit."


    Berine raised her brows before asking, "Are you sure, baby? That''s a crowded ce you wish to visit."


    "Yeah, I can manage."


    Berine didn''t insist, rather, she wrote something on a paper before giving it to Richard, "Give this to Gerald. He is the owner of the bookshop called Wisdom Cave."


    Richard gazed at the list and found there were numerous books written on it, but not all of them were included in the list that arrived from the academy.


    But well, since it was his mother who told him, Richard didn''t question her and kept the note in his pocket.


    "So...was there anything you wanted to talk to me?" Richard knew that, while working, Berine wouldn''t have called him just to ask such trivial things.


    Berine became a little hesitant hearing his question, shy as well. He could see her fidgeting in her seat which urged him to say, "Just tell me whatever it is, Mom."


    Berine collected herself before asking, "Richie...I was wondering if you can...I mean...would you like to get trained?"


    Richard blinked in confusion before asking, "By whom?"


    Berine slowly raised her right hand, before pointing her index finger toward herself.


    "..." Richard''s face became nk. She was feeling nervous about this?


    He leaned forward, and after holding her hand, he spoke in utmost sincerity, "Mom, I would love to get trained by you."


    "Realllly?" Her eyes sparkled in joy.


    Richard nodded in agreement. Seriously, what was she even thinking? That he would reject the opportunity of getting trained by the strongest witch in existence?


    ---------------***---------------


    A/N:- I am preparing the characters sheet. Might post it next week.

 Chapter 63: Chapter 62- Sudden visit

    Day one of training.


    Currently, inside the indoor training ground, only two individuals could be seen with simr hair colours.


    Berine, unlike usual, was wearing a pair of free-moving pants that hugged her legs pretty well and a white shirt that entuated her curves. She has braided her hair in a ponytail and looked quite young to be called the mother of a sixteen-year-old.


    Berine has tutored people in the path, in arge number no less. However, those people were all soldiers so she didn''t have to hold back. She was strict with them and punished them without any restraints. However, the person she was guiding today was her son.


    She feared her old tendency to get angry upon not being understood in a single exnation. As such, it could be seen from her demeanour that she was more nervous than Richard.


    "Mom...you got this." Richard encouraged as he stood across her while wearing a simr outfit but a lot more stretchable and heat resistant.


    Berine heaved a sigh before nodding.


    Parting her lips, she asked, "What are the spells you have gained control over?"


    Richard contemted before showing her a simple fireball.


    "Good, now send it my way," Berine said nonchntly.


    Richard blinked in confusion, before asking, "Ehh...do I throw this at you?"


    Berine frowned, "No, just send it. Like at a moderate pace?"


    Her question made him even more confused. Send it? Like a pebble? How does that work?


    Berine dropped her hand to her side before asking Richard, "Richie...don''t tell me you haven''t learned me maniption yet."


    The fireball became small hearing that and his shoulders dropped before he admitted, "No...I haven''t."


    Berine sighed and neared him. She wasn''t furious, as she feared she would be, after all, it was her precious child in question.


    Nearing him she held his hand, without caring about the still burning me orb, before telling him,


    "You are already a step ahead of any elementalist, given you can conjure your mes. A gift which you received in your lineage. So don''t feel sad, and let me teach you the basics of element magic."


    Richard smiled softly before nodding.


    Berine stepped a little back before conjuring a ball of me the size of an adult''s head.


    "Richie, when you throw your attack, you detach your ether connection from it. That''s why the range of your attack or anyone else''s doesn''t exceed after a certain distance."


    "Now, the more trained and experienced the mage is, the farther they can maintain the connection and the range of their attacks bes more extensive."


    "To manipte your mes you first need to establish the connection of ether with your spells."


    Richard soaked every word that came out of her mouth. She chose easy terms and basic exnations rather than adding things like, ''You don''t even know this'' or something.


    After she was done, she asked him, "Do your ether threads only hold physical things?"


    Richard''s answer held uncertainty, "I haven''t tried anything else than training objects and Lilia to lift with my threads."


    Berine''s eyes narrowed for a moment, but she calmed herself down soon. This wasn''t the time for that.


    Coughing into her fist, she asked, "For now, conjure another fireball and wrap it with your ether threads."


    Richard nodded and did what she asked. It took a bit of concentration, but somehow, he was able to wrap the threads around the me ball.


    The red blood-like string surrounded the burning orb like it was a solid object which urged Richard to ask,


    "How is this even happening?"


    Berine simply answered, "Your mes and those threads are both the product of your ether, so it''s not surprising."


    Taking a pause she said, "Now, slowly extend those threads in my direction."


    Richard wordlessly epted themand and slowly moved the mes in her direction.


    The concentration he has built, thanks to the half-month-long training with Lilia, was showing results here. It took a bit of effort since the mes were quite slippery, but he was able to aplish what was asked.


    Berine held the mes and his threads instantly got cut off.


    The mes also disappeared a momentter after itnded on her hand.


    "How do you do that? You even erased that portal through which the Headless Puppet tried to escape."


    With curiosity welling in his eyes, he asked in excitement.


    Berine contemted before telling him vaguely, "It is called....Nullstorm. A congregation of ether that dispels any spell or magic formation. A technique which only a specific bloodline could possess."


    Her eyes turned serious as she added, "The descendants of the seven Sages."


    A moment it took for Richard to realise what she was implying here, as he asked in a stammering voice, "M-Mom...are you rted to any Sage?"


    Berine was about to tell him when suddenly she saw the maid entering the building.


    "Madame Duchess, Duke Hawkridge have arrived."


    Berine frowned hearing that name as some words left her mouth, "Why is he here?"


    "What happened Mom? Anything to worry about?"


    Berine instantly corrected her expression before smiling and shaking her head in denial, "Nothing to worry about, baby. You go and change. You are going to the market today, right?"


    Richard sensed that she was hiding something and he was eager to know about his past as well. However, he didn''t insist on knowing everything right away and made his way out of the gymnasium with his mother.


    Entering the mansion Richard and Berine passed by the reception area. Berine stopped to greet the guests while Richard nonchntly walked away; ignoring the curious gaze of the girl who came with the Duke.


    -----------***-----------


    Berine wasn''t happy as she greeted the Duke, "You bothered toe all the way here? Is there something important?"


    While she gestured for them to sit back she also took a seat across them.


    Duke Gideon Hawkbridge was one of the four Dukes who worked under the Empire and handled the eastern region.


    He is a bulky man with a broad frame and long back hair. He had a cross scar of the past wound on his chin and was wearing a tight formal suit that exposed his tight muscles.


    The man couldn''t help but look at Berine for a second longer than he should have. Unable to resist the charm of the Duchess as he answered the question,


    "You weren''t replying to my letters so I took the ignorance as an opportunity toe here." He joked, but those eyes of Berine said that she didn''t like the joke at all.


    Coughing awkwardly, he introduced the little girl beside him, "You must have met my daughter before, right? Amelia, introduce yourself."


    The fairy-like girl with long ck hair, a leaf-designed hairclip maintaining her hairstyle, and possessing warm yellow eyes got up from her seat. She held the hem of her gown before bowing elegantly,


    "Pleased to meet you, Lady Berine."


    "Hmm...now state your purpose."


    Amelia didn''t show any offence being insulted like this; in the first ce, she couldn''t have shown aggression. The teenager was aware of Berine''s personality so she expected as much.


    Gideon sighed, quite used to her cold attitude. Finally, he revealed,


    "I came here with the proposal of the betrothal of Richard with my Amelia."


    Berine was aware of his purpose, but still hearing it from the Duke made her a little surprised. How desperate he could be to still appear before her even though she ignored his letters for this long.


    Berine leaned back and crossed her legs elegantly before responding, "Richard doesn''t want to get married yet. He isn''t ready."


    "Then at least they meet first and get to know each other? Please try to understand; if it hadn''t been urgent, I wouldn''t have pestered you this much."


    "And that reason is?"


    Hearing Berine''s counter question, Gideon hesitated.


    "Because my mom is suffering from illness and might die in a few months. And her only wish is to see me with a capable man." Surprisingly it was Amelia who gave her the answer.


    Gideon didn''t show much of a reaction other than the initial shock. He was quite familiar with his daughter''s personality as well.


    Berine could ept that exnation. Gideon adores his non-awakened wife a little too much. Berine has met her quite a few times when she was just a soldier. As such, it was no surprise he was being desperate for this.


    However, "I still can''t say anything. Richard doesn''t want to get hastily into a rtionship without knowing the person."


    Her Richie''s decision held utmost priority for her.


    Gideon suggested, "That''s why I am asking for them to get to know each other a little better. If Richard still rejects, then I won''t pester you."


    Berine was pushed into a corner now. This man was being a little too pushy now. Should she just outright reject him?


    She was having such thoughts when suddenly, "Mom, can I take Amelia with me to buy books?"


    -----------***---------


    A/N:- Damn...these non-awakened are dying like live stocks. I hope you all liked the chapter.


    Now, a request. Is there anyone who can help me set up a Discord server? If yes, thenment here.

 Chapter 64: Chapter 63- Get out!

    Amelia Hawkbridge is a named character. She yed the supporting role in the novel and was someone who shared a close bond with Ethan...but just as a friend.


    Amelia possesses some rare skills and very blunt behaviour. She performs well as a scout and someone who would be beneficial for Ethan in his journey.


    At some point, Amelia realises her feelings for Ethan, but the person who always remained direct with her feelings and never hesitated from sharing her thoughts, never found the courage to tell him about her feelings.


    A losing heroine, to be precise.


    And currently that losing heroine was sharing the carriage with Richard. Canonically, Richard''s engagement was annulled while he was in the academy and after the annulment, Richard died not so long after. So it is understandable why this sudden plot shift urred.


    Now that Richard was single, who could be a better fianc¨¦ for Amelia other than the heir of Scarlette''s house?


    "Have you bought books for the academy?" It was getting a little awkward being stared at, so Richard initiated a conversation.


    Amelia has a pair of big, warm yellow eyes that seem to be piercing through his bones and staring at his soul.


    Her expression didn''t change nor did she bother to remove her eyes before responding, "I have done all the preparation. Thanks for asking, Sir Richard."


    ''So stiff...'' Richard muttered under his breath.


    Looking back at her, he asked, "So....did you not show any resistance to this engagement?"


    "Everyone has to get married one day. I do not possess any romantic feelings for anyone so marrying you doesn''t make me displeased."


    "But it can make me." Richard''s response was met by a brief silence before Amelia again spoke up,


    "I can cook good food. I know sewing and household work. I know childcare and will take care of your mother. And don''t worry, I am still a virgi-"


    "Wait, wait! Why are you telling me all this?" Richard stopped her before she could get into more inner details.


    Amelia blinked, and for the first time after she entered the carriage, she showed some emotion. She was confused.


    "I mean, doesn''t a lord always desire these things from their wife? My nanny told me to share these qualities to get approved."


    Richard heaved a sigh. How can he forget that he was in a world where a woman''s duty was only limited within the household unless they were talented and strong enough to fight for their right? And that could only happen if they are awakened.


    Even after that, many women were forced by their families to get married after a certain age and take care of their lord.


    Richard leaned forward and rested his arms on his knees. Looking at her with an upturned gaze he said, "I don''t quite follow the customs, Miss Amelia. I don''t desire a wife who can manage my house and take care of my child. If I really wanted those things from a woman, then I can hire more maids."


    "Then...what do you desire, Sir Richard?"


    Richard raised his brows, slightly surprised that she was curious. Was this really curiosity or her desperation to grant her mother, herst wih? Richard leaned on the second one.


    Bending back, he shrugged, "Maybe someone who can understand me and walk side by side with me. I don''t want a ve, Miss Amelia, rather, I desire a life partner."


    Amelia didn''t say anything after that for a long time.


    Although Richard didn''t perceive it, her eyes shifted slightly.


    Her initial impression of Richard suggested that he was nothing but an arrogant young master who liked to boast his status and misuse his authority. Someone with a short temper.


    But Amelia was proven wrong. Those rumours were nothing to believe. She was met by a person...with strange thoughts and a mature aura. She could barely believe that the person in front, with such different ideals, was the same age as her.


    The carriage continued to run until they finally reached the entrance of the market.


    "Young master, we have arrived." The driver informed them before Richard, out of nowhere, pulled a hood and draped it over his head. He expertly tied around his neck to cover his hair perfectly.


    "Let''s go." He said, without bothering to exin to her before he stepped out and offered his hand to Amelia.


    She felt a human possessing such warm skin for the first time when she touched his hand.


    "Young master, these two will be guarding you in civil uniform." The captain of the battalion, who was responsible for protecting Richard, spoke while gesturing to two middle-aged soldiers who wore casual clothes and remained kneeling on the ground.


    Since they were on the backside of the market, there weren''t many people to witness them.


    Richard nodded before he asked, "Shall we go?"


    Amelia nodded before following him.


    -------------***-----------


    This was the first time for Richard to enter the market like this. He knew his hair would draw attention and the people would immediately begin to chant his name like some fanatic god-believer.


    The people here respect his mother a little too much.


    This market was situated a little far away from the mansion that''s whying here takes two hours. However, considering this ce was one of the biggest hubs of every possible thing, makes this shopping district famous.


    It doesn''t have any official name, but for easier identification, people call it Silverleaf Market. Reason? There is an ancient tree situated somewhere in the market that grows silver leaves during the winter season.


    Richard was treading through the crowd while looking around. There werenes provided for each major selling product. Like the one he was walking through was filled with weapons. Weapon material, ready-to-use weapons, cksmith stores and many more.


    Richard was tempted to test some weapons...when suddenly he realised that his shopping partner was no longer beside him.


    He turned to look around but she was nowhere to be found.


    "How can a grown-up girl get lost so easily?" He muttered in slight exasperation as he looked around.


    Suddenly, he felt a tug on his sleeve, only to find Amelia standing there with her breathing slightly unsteady.


    "I...got pushed away with the crowd." Amelia apologized for her immature behavior. She really wasn''t good with crowded ces given she wasn''t allowed to roam freely out of her house.


    Richard didn''t say anything to her but rather held her hand before leading her to the bookstore.


    Amelia felt his action to be quite fatherly and found herself getting treated like a child. However, it wasn''t as unpleasant as she thought it would be.


    Strangely, this rumoured arrogant young master can be caring for those whom he has just met. Indeed a strange being.


    ----------***---------


    Finding the bookstore wasn''t that tough of work for Richard. He just followed thenes and ended up in the one which was more focused on the schr''s preference.


    The biggest bookstore in thene belonged to the one from whom Richard had to buy books. The Wisdom Cave.


    *Tring*


    Entering inside, he released her hand, only to hear from the inside,


    "Go away! Can''t you see the signboard?! It''s lunchtime."


    Richard blinked in surprise hearing that squeaky voice which belonged to a male. He still stepped inside and said, "Excuse me but I need to return early so-"


    Suddenly, he had to duck as a book came flying in his direction. Amelia also barely dodged since Richard was standing in front of her.


    He turned to look at her before asking, "Are you all right?"


    Getting Amelia''s nod, Richard turned towards the counter with a frown. For a moment, he felt like burning down the whole store. But he stopped, considering that the store owner might be his mother''s friend.


    "Let''s go, Amelia." He held her hand and led her out of the store. Amelia soundlessly nodded, finding this whole situation a little absurd and feeling bad for Richard.


    Just outside the store, they met a man who was about to open the store door, "Ah....Master Richard?"


    Strangely the middle-aged man with a sunny smile recognised Richard even though his head was covered.


    "Yes? And you?"


    The man removed his short hat before greeting, "Pleased to meet you, Master Richard. I am Gerald, the owner of this small shop behind you."


    Richard raised his brows before asking, "If....you are the owner then who just threw me out of the store like they own the ce?"


    Gerald''s eyes widened then it narrowed in a re. He rolled his sleeve before excusing himself,


    "Give me a moment, Master. I think I need to first remove some garbage from the store."


    Richard nodded before stepping aside and letting the man enter.


    Seeing that smirk on his face, Amelia couldn''t help but utter under her breath,


    ''Maybe not all the rumours were untrue.'' Yet she couldn''t bring herself to dislike him.


    -----------***---------


    A/N:- Too tame. Richard is used to possessiveness.


    Drop some PS. Do it!

 Chapter 65: Chapter 64- Unexpected meeting

    It was fun seeing the store staff getting kicked out, while Richard behaved like he didn''t know anything and was just a bystander.


    Gerald said that he doesn''t like to hire shopkeepers but since he was moving toward his old age, he wanted to leave someone reliable behind to handle his store. But until now, the old man had no luck.


    "Okay then, Master Richard, tell me what I can do for you." Resting his hands at the front desk, the white-haired man asked with a weing look.


    Richard took out the note which his mother gave before handing it to Gerald.


    The man put on his sses with his eyes closely scrutinizing the paper, "Potion...hmm....alchemy?"


    Turning towards Richard, Gerald asked, "If I am not mistaken then Madame Duchess had written this?"


    "Yes. Is there any problem?"


    Gerald shed a sunny smile before removing his sses and telling him, "If anyone else had brought me this list, I might have to run a background check." Turning around he added, "Just give me a few minutes."


    Richard nced at Amelia and found her looking at the collection of books.


    Sitting down beside her, he asked, "Are you a book enthusiast?"


    "I appreciate knowledge but I dislike reading."


    ''Sadly there is no Y**T*be in this world,'' Richard inwardly chuckled.


    After a brief pause, he asked again, "Have you decided on your Core Subject?"


    The central Academy offers different main subjects for the students to choose from. Somemon themes are necessarily taught to everyone, but based on students'' preferences and capabilities, they get divided into major groups.


    Canonically, Amelia gets into the ''Survival'' group, which trains students to be a sessful hunter and adventurer. She met Ethan there since he was inspired by Cristina and chose that group. Butter on, he was promoted to another group.


    Richard was expecting a quick response from her, but Amelia stared at him for a few seconds and counter-questioned, "What is your preference, Lord Richard?"


    Richard was surprised to hear that. For Amelia to show curiosity? Again desperation...? Or maybe this time she indeed was curious about someone who would be enrolling at the same time as hers. Not to talk both of them were sessors of a Ducal house.


    Without much thought, he shared his preference, "I will join the Hunter group. Although the selection process is a littleplicated, I think I can manage it."


    Amelia nodded before she turned her head to the front and uttered, "I am undecided. Might join the Survival group or..."


    "Here you go." Suddenly, two big bags were mmed over the table.


    Behind the counter, Gerald stood with a red face and his breathing unsteady.


    Richard got up before asking, "Here is the payment." Putting the pouch of gold coins on the counter, he easily picked up the stack of books packed in a bundle before calling out to Amelia,


    "Let''s go."


    Amelia nodded and held the door for Richard to pass.


    "Pleasee back again." Gerald waved his hand in farewell.


    After exiting the store, Amelia walked side by side with Richard, looking at his hands which were upied by the two bundles. He was easily treading through the crowd and Amelia had a chance to get lost again, so she asked,


    "Let me hold one." She asked Richard while she ced her hand on one of the bundles.


    Richard blinked in confusion, before nodding and giving her the books.


    He began to walk again, making Amelia confused. She thought that since his one hand was free and so was hers...shouldn''t he hold her hand to not let her get lost?


    "I might get lost again." She spoke after nearing as close as she could to him so he could hear her clearly.


    Richard blinked in confusion before looking down at her weakly extended hand in his direction.


    Shaking his head he chuckled and took her hand in his hold before saying, "You could have just asked me to hold your hand."


    Amelia instantly said, "I seriously felt like I would get lost and make you worried."


    Richard nced at her with his left brow elevated as he asked, "Aren''t you giving yourself a lot of importance? I might not just care about you and return home?"


    "I know you would have gotten worried." Reflexively her hold became firm on his hand as she uttered those words.


    Richard tilted his head like he was asking ''Reaaaaally?'' but he didn''t say anything against it. Indeed, since he had asked her out for this trip, there was no chance he would just abandon her and return.


    Suddenly, Richard''s eyes caught the signboard of a ce that Gerald spoke of earlier. A famous eatery of the Silver Leaf market where even the basic set of meals tastes delicious.


    Since Richard was feeling hungry, given he was getting trained earlier, he asked Amelia, "If you are not in a rush then would you like to have lunch with me?"


    "Yes, I have time." Her answer was as straightforward as ever¡ªno shyness, no embarrassment¡ªjust a clear, unflinching statement of her intentions.


    Richard pulled her towards the eatery and upon entering, he could tell that Gerald wasn''t exaggerating about the ce. The fragrance he was assaulted by made Richard even more hungry.


    He looked around and found only one table still avable. He led Amelia inside and sat on the chair.


    "I hope you don''t mind," Richard said to the person who was already upying one of the chairs.


    Hearing his voice, the hooded figure suddenly jolted before lifting his face and removing his hood.


    "Mister Richard?"


    Richard was startled to see the familiar face here as he replied in a daze, "Ethan?"


    The familiar silver-headed teenage boy whom Richard hadn''t seen ever since that invasion, was currently sitting right in front of him. However, unlike before there was something different about Ethan. Gone was that innocence from his eyes. Although Richard could sense friendliness from the boy, he could tell that Ethan was on his guard.


    His eyes no longer contained that warmth that weed people to approach him. His aura as well, made it evident that Ethan was an awakened being and a strong one at that.


    After receiving blessings, Ethan directly jumped from F to D¡ªwhich exins why Ethan was upying this table alone.


    "How are you? I never heard from you after....that day." Richard decided to keep a casual stance now.


    Ethan maintained a friendly smile as he responded, "I have been living like a nomad these days. Sleeping wherever I find shelter, working for anyone who gives me money, and eating whatever I find edible." There was still a trace of sadness in his eyes when the conversation went back to that incident.


    Richard expected to see Ethan getting more emotional given it hadn''t been more than ten days. But the Protagonist seemed to have matured abruptly.


    "Ah, this is my friend, Amelia." Richard introduced the girl beside him, who had been silently listening to them until now.


    Amelia didn''t formally introduce herself, realizing Richard wasn''t intending to let the third person know about her identity. She just nodded in Ethan''s direction and received a soft smile from the other one.


    "Did youe here for some task?" Richard asked, feigning ignorance. He already knew Ethan''s purpose.


    And as he thought, "I came here to buy books, uniforms, and my other necessities for the Academy."


    "You were invited there?" Richard asked.


    Ethan nodded before showing the letter he received, "I suddenly found this letter under my sleeping bag one day. They are expecting me to be there in thirty days. And also, they provided a token which would help me buy the supplies for free."


    Richard was aware of it. Ethan was the Blessed One¡ªand that was enough for him to get the invitation.


    Suddenly the waiter arrived near the table and asked, "What would you like to have?"


    "One medium set with an extra meat piece and remove the alcohol from the meal." Turning toward Amelia, Richard asked, "What would you like to have?"


    Amelia didn''t nce at the menu before saying, "One vegetable soup and a loaf."


    The waiter nodded before walking away....only after he gave Amelia one long nce.


    Richard ignored that and asked Ethan, "So, what''s your n now?"


    Ethan shrugged, "I will just gather funds and experience by working around before enrollment...."


    The conversation between the two continued while Amelia remained silent.


    A few minutes passed before finally their meal arrived.


    "I will take my leave now, Sir Richard. I have some more things to buy."  Ethan said as he got up from his seat.


    Richard nodded before he finally focused on the meal. The beautiful and juicy meat was quite tempting.


    He picked up the knife and cut a clean slice before stabbing it with a fork and bringing it near his lips.


    The fragrance of the sauce was now making his stomach grumble, but just as he was about to savor the meat, his hand was held by Amelia.


    ncing at her, he heard the girl muttering,


    "It''s poisoned."


    -----------***----------


    A/N:- Damn....now they gonna pay.

 Chapter 66: Chapter 65- Invasion

    Someone who has trained her survival skills since the age of seven, Amelia had enough experience to know what is the natural fragrance of food and what could be blended into it to make it harmful.


    The moment the waiter ced the food on the table, Amelia had her suspicion, that''s why she instantly scooped a spoonful before Richard could taste the meat, and as she expected, there was poison in the food.


    She instantly held his wrist before warning him.


    Richard nced at her before he took a small bite of the meat. He has gained poison resistance during his training, that''s why he wasn''t affected by the substance; however, he could taste the unnatural bitterness in it.


    Richard previously ignored the long nce from the waiter towards Amelia. However, it seems he was a little too nonchnt. These people could go to some absurd extent, it seems.


    "I think-" Richard turned to look at Amelia, suggesting that they should let the authorities handle this, when unexpectedly, he found Amelia''s face a bit pale and sweat building on her forehead.


    Richard drew closer to her before cupping her cheeks, and checking her forehead as he asked, "Did you consume it?"


    She slowly nodded, "It seems it had Aembr essence."


    Richard''s eyes widened. Aembr essence was like a drug to ether users, which could easily destroy them from within.


    Richard gritted his teeth before standing up from his seat and removing his veil from his head, letting his long,val-like hair flow down and fall on his shoulders.


    The customers around him became stunned in an instant, seeing that pair of eyes and those peculiar hair that can only be possessed by a single bloodline.


    Instantly, the two soldiers in civilian uniforms appeared before Richard with their heads lowered and their knees nted on the ground.


    In a low growling voice, Richard ordered, "Bring me the waiter who served this and the chef who made this."


    The two soldiers instantly disappeared in a cloud of smoke upon receiving themand.


    The people around him began to chatter and whisper, asking if they really were witnessing the renowned heir of the Scarlette n.


    Richard ignored their chattering and turned towards Amelia. She has taken a potion to stabilize her condition. She didn''t look that bad in general, but from Richard''s perception, she was in a very bad condition, and it was all because he was careless.


    Soon, one of the two soldiers appeared before him with a fat middle-aged man in his hold, who was wearing an apron.


    "Please! Let me go! I didn''t do it...i-it was Elion who forced me-" The chef began to rub his face on the ground but it was all futile.


    Richard stepped forward before crouching down. Patting his head lightly he asked, "So you can kill people if you are asked, right?"


    The chef turned stiff and instantly raised his head, with a long knife in his hand¡ªaiming to stab Richard in the chest.


    However, before the knife could have even traveled inches toward Richard, crimson mes engulfed the man¡ªcausing a deafening cry to explode in the eatery. Richard stepped away, and so did the soldier as the burning body of the chef roamed around, trying to extinguish this excruciating pain.


    But no one from the crowd helped him. Everyone looked at the chef with disdain and many of them even hit him away.


    Under Richard''s indifferent gaze, the bastard fell down on the ground soon after; burnt to death.


    Soon the second soldier arrived, making Richard frown as he asked, "Where is that waiter?"


    The soldier never looked up and spoke regretfully, "He got away, my lord. The waiter had a self-cloning skill and his movement suggested that he was no ordinary man."


    Richard narrowed his eyes. Someone with a self-cloning spell? Wasn''t that the specialty of the nation in the Far East? The descendants of one of the seven heroes.


    ''Why would a descendent of the Great Hero work as a waiter?''


    This was a matter of concern but Richard didn''t dwell on it for now. His priority rested on getting Amelia checked up.


    Turning towards the soldier who brought the chef, Richard said, "Keep every staff member, owner, and manager under detention and interrogate them."


    "Ha!"


    Richard turned toward Amelia before softly asking, "Can you walk?" The previous aggression from his voicepletely disappeared as he asked in evident concern.


    Amelia''s heart felt warm hearing that. She looked up at him before slowly nodding, "I can...but I might need to hold your hand."


    Richard helplessly smiled before kneeling in front of her and offering his hand.


    The scene was like out of a painting where a handsome young man was asking a beautiful girl out.


    Amelia, for the first time today, showed a very soft smile before she gently rested her hand on his.


    ------------***----------


    Richard escorted Amelia to the nearest church and had her checked. There wasn''t anysting effect of the drug and she could recover if she took some days of rest.


    "Traveling through portals isn''t safe since her ether would diminish at a rapid pace and the Aembr would expand significantly." The medic warned.


    Richard nodded before he bought some potion from the church and led Amelia back to the mansion.


    Duke Hawkbridge was still present there, naturally, and Berine was getting bored hearing his tales and achievements.


    Once Richard and Amelia stepped in, both adults sensed that there was something wrong.


    "Please calm down for now," Richard told them before he looked at Violet and told her, "Amelia needs some rest. Provide her something warm to wear and put someone to look over her for the time being."


    Violet nodded before with Richard''s permission, she took Amelia''s hand and tried to take her away.


    But Amelia was reluctant to let go of Richard. Her source was warmth was getting separated...and she didn''t like it.


    "Come with me?" She asked¡ªmaking Berine flinch.


    However, Richard had to deny, "I need to tell them about the incident. You rest for now, I wille to check on youter."


    With sadness appearing in her beautiful eyes, she released his hand and followed Violet.


    Once she was gone, The Duke finally asked, "What just happened to my daughter?"


    "Richie? Are you fine?" Berine neared her son and checked him for any injuries.


    He held her shoulders before telling her, "I am fine Mom and Amelia have just minor dizziness."


    Seeing that both of them were still unconvinced, he sighed and finally revealed the whole incident.


    ....


    "They dare to poison my daughter?!" Gideon released an aura that was enough to make the antiques ced on the table tremble and the chandelier above their head sway.


    Berine was equally furious as well, but since Richard was uninjured she didn''t allow her anger to influence her surroundings.


    "Duke Hawkbridge, I must remind you that your daughter is still weak. So calm your rage before you end up hurting her." Berine warned, and instantly, Gideon quieted down.


    Once done with the big bull, she turned toward her son before asking, "Did you see that rat''s face?"


    "Yes, but he had a long beard and a big moustache which makes me wonder if he was using prosthetics."


    "A rogue? From the east?" Gideon frowned before asking Berine, "Was he one of those experimental piggies?"


    Richard was aware of these experiments, but his knowledge arrived from the novel he read, so he feigned ignorance, "What experiment?"


    Berine heaved a sigh before crossing her arms and spoke in a tentative tone, "There are rumors that there had been attempts of copying the genes and ether signature of the hero descendants. However, without any evidence, those rumors remained just rumors."


    "But we both know that they aren''t. We have been in battles against those damned beings." Hawkbridge pressed, having the conviction that cloning was no myth.


    Berine couldn''t refute it. Although the Empire refused to formally dere that they had captured several beings with simr ether signatures and basic properties, Berine herself knew what she had killed.


    "Mom, is it possible for them to be spread around the Empire, and gathering information for invasion?"


    The atmosphere grew tense when Richard forwarded the possibility.


    Richard was aware that after Berine died, some international war urred, but Ethan refused to participate in it.


    If the secret spies have really been sent over to Eldoria to gather intel, then it couldn''t be disregarded that the foreign Empire was nning a secret invasion.


    Duke Hawkbridge suddenly said, "I might have to visit the Capital. You areing with me right?"


    Berine instantly shook her head, "I have taken a month''s leave. I have to train my son before he enrolls."


    "But Berine, this is a continent-level threat." Gideon insisted and before Berine could refuse, Richard also said,


    "I think you should go Mom. And it won''t take more than two days to return." If the plot has somehow shifted, then there was a chance for the internal war to happen soon. That''s why Richard didn''t want to take any chances.


    Berine pouted. Her son was again trying to get rid of her!


    Gideon stepped forward before resting his hand over Richard''s shoulder and spoke in a serious tone, "Until I return, I am leaving Amelia in your care. Keep her safe."


    Richard nodded without hesitation, "I will."


    -------------***------------


    A/N:- Ahahahahaha! The perfect budding romance scenario!

 Chapter 67: Chapter 66- Meeting

    A few hours of rest it all took for Amelia to recover. When she woke up she found herself no longer feeling nauseous. Although there was something unnatural about her ether flow, it wasn''t as ufortable as before.


    "How are you now?" Hearing the voice of a familiar person, Amelia instantly turned her head and found Richard sitting there.


    He was holding a book while wearing a more casual pair of clothes. With his hair bound in a high ponytail, he looked nothing less than,


    "Divine."


    "Pardon?" Richard tilted his head; confused if she was still asleep and was mumbling things.


    Amelia straightened her back slowly and repeated herself, "You are looking good in that outfit. I wasplimenting you."


    Richard looked at himself and found nothing peculiar to get praised. But he didn''t deny her words and, with a smile, voiced a thank you.


    Resting the book on the bedside table he brought his hand to her forehead.


    Amelia closed her eyes and enjoyed the brief sensation of his warm skin. She never thought she could get this addicted to something so abruptly.


    "Seems normal to me." Hearing his words, Amelia opened her eyes a little wide, before she coughed.


    "*Cough* I might still be a little feverish." She said.


    Richard raised his brows before he called Violet.


    "Yes, master?"


    "Bring some vegetable soup. It should be steaming hot."


    "As youmand, my lord." Once she departed Richard took the heating bag before checking the insted pads inside them.


    Using me magic he restored the heat to the pads before telling Amelia, "Put this under your back andy down for now."


    Slowly, she nodded; she couldn''t understand why she just lied.


    She did what he asked andid back down.


    Looking out of the window, she found it was already dark, which urged her to ask, "Did Father return?"


    Richard shook his head, before informing her, "Duke Hawkbridge and Mother have left for the Capital."


    "Is it rted to the incident back in the eatery?" Amelia asked, her voice bing a little severe.


    She had a feeling that the situation might not be as simple as they initially considered. Although the catalyst that brought the attention upon the waiter was trivial¡ªtrying to poison a beautiful girl to r**e her¡ªthe identity of the waiter held great importance.


    And as Amelia thought, "The skills which that bastard showed signifies that he belongs to the East. They went to the Capital to discuss a possible invasion."


    Amelia nodded; being aware of how a trivial matter could cause significant damage if not taken necessary precautions.


    Suddenly, while thinking back on the incident, Amelia remembered something and thanked Richard, "Getting angry for my sake....that was really manly of you, Sir Richard."


    Although he has built endurance against beautiful women, having such a pretty girl smile at you while saying those words could easily make anyone flustered. And Richard was no exception.


    Coughing into his fist, he responded, "Of course. I asked you out so it''s natural for me to look after you."


    Amelia''s smile stretched a little as she spoke, "You look adorable while blushing."


    Richard narrowed his eyes, and while somehow making his voice sound serious, he asked, "Who is blushing?"


    Amelia was about to say something more when Violet arrived and she stopped herself.


    Violet handed the tray to Amelia once she got up before she informed her master, "My lord...Lilia had returned."


    Richard''s back straightened upon hearing that.


    He instantly turned towards Amelia before saying, "If you need something just tell Violet. I will see you soon." Saying so, he got up and walked away in a slight rush.


    Amelia stared at the door withplicated emotions swirling in her heart. Just now, she was feeling so good while chatting with Richard...and now he was taken away by someone else.


    While sipping the soup, Amelia asked, "Violet...can you tell me about Lilia and Sir Richard?"


    -----------***---------


    "Your statement makes no sense." Hearing those words, Berine frowned. She wasn''t the one to which those words were spoken, but she held agreement with the speaker.


    "But Your Majesty, a soldier has witnessed  body cloning!" Hawkbridge, as excited as always, mmed his fist on the conference table as he persisted.


    The meeting room was currently upied by only seven people, and the three of them were mentioned above. Other than them, the first Prince, the Prime Minister, the Head Advisor, and the Captain of the Imperial Legion were present.


    The emergency meeting was only made possible since it was two Duke-ranked nobles who requested it. And one of them was none other than the Duchess of the Scarlette house.


    However, arranging a meeting and agreeing with the ims of the initiator of this discussion are two different things.


    "We cannot call it an emergency just because a soldier imed it." The Prime Minister calmly stated.


    However, Hawkbridge''s following words were enough to silence him, "That soldier went through a Truth Draught Test before we called for this meeting."


    Truth Draught Test was a test in which the subject is drugged through a potion, and in that state, whatever is being asked, the subject wouldn''t be able to lie.


    The evidence was there, yet the Emperor seemed unmoving, which urged Berine to say, "I now understand. You won''t change your opinion even if I bring the experimental hamster to you, won''t you?"


    Those words caused the chief advisor to widen his eyes and the Prince also seemed a little unsettled upon being used by the Duchess.


    "Lady Berine?! Do you understand the implications of your words and the consequences they can bring?!" The previously calm Prime Minister allowed his emotions to burst forth.


    Berine remained indifferent and asked, "And do you know the consequences of your attitude, Honourable Minister?"


    The baldnky Minister quieted down an instant. But the way his jaws moved, signified he had more to say.


    Berine rolled her eyes before getting up.


    "Berine, wait." Suddenly, the only person who could have stopped her spoke up.


    The Emperor slowly spoke, "There are things which we must overlook. For the time being, you go and take care of the Hadeston region to cool off your head."


    Berine raised her brows before turning around and asking in a genuinely surprised voice, "You are throwing me away to a near wastnd so I no longer meddle in your nasty experiments?"


    "Berine-" Prime Minister again rose, but this time he wasn''t able to finish his words as a hand gripped around his throat.


    "Khak!" The bald man was lifted off his feet as, with her telekinesis, Berine kept the man silent.


    The Legion Captain raised from his seat and rested his hand on his sword, when Berine asked, "You do know the repercussions of drawing a sword against me, right Be?"


    The blond male flinched as the days of his training shed by his eyes for a brief moment. However, the one thing that he has learned from his instructor is to never back down from protecting whom he is supposed to protect.


    Be''s grip tightened around the handle, when suddenly the authoritative voice of the Emperor resonated, "Stop it."


    Be bowed his head and released the hold.


    Turning toward Berine, the Emperor spoke again, "Berine, we want him alive."


    Berine snickered before throwing the man away¡ªcausing him to crash against the door and break through it.


    Berine didn''t remain here to hear the oh-so-noble-cause which was forcing them to remain silent on this matter.


    She walked out of the room soon followed by Hawkbridge.


    Forget it, if the Emperor couldn''t do anything about it, then Gideon would make sure that this matter is  investigated thoroughly. No one shall dare to hurt his daughter!


    Once the two were out, the Emperor asked Be to take the Prime Minister to the medic. Well, it was an excuse since Be wasn''t supposed to hear what they were going to talk about.


    Once only the three remained, the first Prince¡ªWilliam Haven Eldor asked his father,


    "Why didn''t you include them in ''it''?" William asked, finding this whole situation absurd. Things would have be a little less dramatic in that way.


    The person who was questioned, answered in a heavy tone, "Do you think she would allow something like cloning to happen? More so, when one of our target subjects is none other than her son?"


    Those words silenced William. Knowing Berine, he could tell that she wouldn''t care about a thing unless the matter came to her son.


    If Duchess Scarlette had any weakness then it was none other than her son. And now,


    "We have to lure her weakness to our side."


    --------***-------


    A/N:- ying with fire would only cause harm.


    Things are going to get a littleplicated since, naturally, Richard wouldn''t die at the time he was supposed to.


    The slow romance between Amelia and Richard is giving me those butterflies. Again, I would try to limit the harem to five members with enough build-up and screen time.


    Drop some PS andments.

 Chapter 68: Chapter 67- You are not alone

    Through the dark forest, the figure of a young boy could be seen traveling at a uniform pace, pursuing the people who ran away from him.


    The boy held no emotion in his eyes. Neither there was rage nor amusement. He was just following orders which were given to him along with a hefty sum.


    The boy reached his target, drew his sword, and diagonally swung it.


    "Kheak!" The man, with a scarf around his face, released a pained shriek before falling down. His back was slit and that was enough to take down a non-awakened.


    Ethan didn''t wait to finish the man off, relying on the wide beast spread around the forest to do the remaining work.


    He continued his feet in the direction of the final bandit. His aim was precise and he actually had no struggle catching them until now. He was well set on his intentions and had long forgotten to waver.


    *SQUELCH*


    "Aghhh! You bastard!" Thest survivor also ate dust as he fell down after getting the back of his knee stabbed.


    In these few days, doing work as a mercenary has helped him realize the vital points of a human and an ether-user. Ethan only takes jobs that he can fulfill and those that he cannot; he simply runs away with the advance and leaves the town to escape from the client.


    The bandit crawled forward once Ethan plucked his sword away. However, Ethan was not going to fail this mission as well. He had to take the head of the bandit leader with him.


    "D-D-Don''t coe n-near me! P-please! I-I have a f-family to feed..." Those words, for a moment, brought Ethan to a pause.


    Family....


    He took a deep breath. No, no, no! He can''t let those memories hinder him once again. He shouldn''t think about her at all! He had already decided to move on, so why was he swaying from his path now?!


    "---!!!"


    Ethan''s eyes widened as he found the tip of the bandit''s dagger inches away from his throat. However, before the dagger could im his life, someone grabbed the man by his neck and in the next instance, the bandit began to freeze...


    No, literally. His body began to get encased inside a thickyer of ice. The crystalline formation made even the ugly one look like a beautiful sculpture.


    Ethan leaped back, shaking himself off from the previous shock before he raised his sword toward the third person, "Who are you?!"


    The iced sculpture was thrown away¡ªonly after its head was plucked off.


    Ethan felt his heart racing seeing the figure of a lithe girl appearing once the dead bandit was thrown away. Her skin was snow white, her hair reminded him of the ice crystals he had just seen, and those sharp violet eyes gave a very warm look. But her prominent feature that made him startled was her long elongated ears. Elf? But why here?


    The beauty was about 168 cm tall and had a thin and supple body. She gave a very bleak aura that told Ethan that she wasn''t someone to be wary of. However, roaming around ces anding across people have taught him a very valuable lesson.


    Never judge a stranger based on their aura. A sleeping snake can be the tail of a dragon.


    The girl threw the head of the bandit in Ethan''s direction, which he caught easily.


    "It seems you got lost in your thoughts there. What were you thinking of?" The sweet melodious voice of the girl extruded with slight amusement and curiosity. It was like a breeze of autumn that threatened to calm his racing heart but Ethan resisted.


    "Why do you care? And who are you?" His tone suggested wariness which made the girl look sad.


    But only for a brief moment before she crossed her dainty arms behind her back and suggested, "Killing people for money, I think that''s not the job you would generally prefer. What forced you?"


    The overly familiar approach from the girl was creeping him out now.


    Gritting his teeth, he persisted, "Unless I don''t know your identity and how you found me, I won''t tell a single thing."


    The girl tilted her head, before she offered her name, "I am Yn. The tribal chief''s daughter. Ie from the far North. Now, does that make any difference?"


    Ethan frowned, "Why would a nobledy like you approach me?"


    Hearing his words, Yn smiled elegantly before she stepped forward.


    Ethan tensed up instantly, kept his stance steady, and prepared to attack.


    Yn showed no suspicious movement and once she reached near him, she gently spoke, "I havee to rescue you. Your pain and misery are not for you alone to bear, " Her eyes gave a radiance that made his shoulders drop as he heard her concluding, "You aren''t alone anymore, Ethan...and now, you don''t need anyone else either."


    -----------***----------


    "How are you?" Inside the room only two people were present.


    Richard had Lilia in his arms, and her head pressed against his chest. She weakly held him back and his question made her clutch his shirt in a bit uneasiness.


    "I am better. What troubles me is Mother''s situation."


    Richard softly ran his hand on her back and assured her, "Give her some time. She is thedy who has sacrificed her duty, her fame to be with your father. You can imagine the immense love she carries for him."


    "....yes...and that''s what makes me more worried."


    Richard sighed. He could understand what Cristina must be feeling now. After separating from Be Richard also suffered from several sleepless nights. He hallucinated her calling out to him on several asions, only to find that it was just his desperate self calling out to him.


    "Is there someone with her at the moment?" Richard asked and found Lilia moving her head up and down,


    "Aunt Carol arrived this morning. Uncle Sibette would also be there by tomorrow."


    Richard suggested, "You could have stayed with her for some more days, you know?"


    Lilia''s eyes moistened as weakly she mumbled, "...that house...r-reminded me of Pa..."


    His hold on her tightened as Richard felt her shoulders trembling. He couldn''t say something shy like ''everything will be fine'' or ''you''ll get over it with time'' since some people are irreceable. And getting over their loss is not a feat one could ever achieve if they truly loved them.


    Richard kept hugging her for a few minutes before asking, "Have you eaten? Want me to ask something for you?"


    "No, Richard. I had soup on the way here. What about you?" She tried to sound casual as she separated herself from him.


    Richard didn''t say anything about her forced casual approach, knowing that it wouldn''t bring any good to Lilia if he kept on reminding her of that incident.


    Shaking his head, he said, "My beloved cook was absent, so I was just living off of bread."


    Lilia''s lips stretched in a genuine smile as she uttered, "Give me a few minutes, master. I will make something good for you."


    Richard nodded as he saw Lilia walking away.


    One might think that making a girl work at these times when she was still recovering from her father''s death, was cruel. However, more than anyone, Richard knows how keeping oneself busy is the best source of recovering from one''s grief.


    -----------***---------


    Lilia made her way to the kitchen while getting greeted by many fellow servants. Many of them gave their condolences, and some of them tried to cheer her up. It warmed her heart.


    Reaching the kitchen, she found three chefs working to prepare the meal for dinner when Lilia arrived.


    "Good evening, "She greeted, and after sharing the greeting, she started preparing dinner for Richard.


    The house chef, prepared dinner for the servants per the Duchess''s orders, so the meal wasn''t wasted when Lilia said she was making dinner for Richard.


    Lilia was well aware of her master''s preference and his allergies. She chose the ingredients carefully and began to finely chop the vegetables.


    She was going to prepare all his favorite things today after so long. During training, she only made what was required for his body, not his taste buds. So this meal could be regarded as a reward for all the hard work he did back then.


    She was silently chopping the vegetables when suddenly someone approached her from behind, and upon sensing the person, Lilia twirled on her feet with the knife raised in rm.


    There stood a beautiful girl with enchanting eyes, and in an instant, Lilia knew she was holding the knife against an aristocrat. And the following words of one of the chefs confirmed her doubts,


    "Lady Amelia? Did you need something?"


    Amelia''s eyes never wavered, and while keeping her gaze on Lilia, she answered, "Yes...and I think I have found what I needed."


    ------------***-----------


    A/N:- Catfight? I don''t think so. They are tame enough topromise with their role in Richard''s life. But we all know who would be the main wife~


    Drop some PS and if you have read this far, I guess it''s time for a review?!!!!!

 Chapter 69: Chapter 68- Need for quests

    "I have heard about you. Sir Richard brings you into our conversation often." Hearing Amelia''s words Lilia didn''t know how to feel.


    She recently got to know that the daughter of Duke Hawkbridge was present in the mansion. And it didn''t take much time for Lilia to realize their motive to suddenly appear here.


    What bothered Lilia was this sizing-up gaze of Amelia and the way she talked to her regarding Richard.


    "I am honored to receive such affection from the young lord." Lilia politely spoke.


    Amelia raised her brows before she gestured for Lilia to continue cooking.


    Lilia, albeit hesitantly, picked up the knife and continued chopping again. She couldn''t help but feel a little ufortable by being stared at by those big eyes.


    Amelia stepped forward before gazing at the ingredients as she asked, "Preparing dinner for Sir Richard? Do you know his preference?"


    Lilia slowly nodded, "I have been working as young master''s maid for the past one and a half years, so it''s natural for me to know what he likes."


    "And his preference for women? Do you even know that?"


    Lilia nearly sliced her skin with the knife hearing that. This girl...is clearly interested in her young master.


    Lilia nced at the girl before asking, "Lady Amelia, hasn''t your engagement already been finalized with Master Richard?" A tight knot made her heart heavy when she asked that. Although Lilia knew that her master couldn''t only belong to her, it was natural for her to feel a little sad at the thought of him getting married to someone else as well.


    Amelia could sense the apprehension from the maid; further solidifying the words which Violet previously spoke. Lilia and Richard were indeed in a romantic rtionship.


    "Tell me Lilia...would you endure having Richard''s attention to someone else other than you? Will that hurt you?" Her question was abrupt and the usually calm and collected Lilia also got startled.


    Turning towards the nobledy, Lilia hesitantly responded, "Why is Lady Amelia interested in knowing my, a maid''s, opinion?"


    "You think so lowly of yourself, despite being held in such high regard by Richard."


    Lilia remained silent, feeling her heart racing as she heard Amelia adding, "He cares about you. He remains restless about you. He possibly loves you as a woman and wants to share his future with you. I think that makes you worthy to give your opinion on Richard having multiple spouses."


    Lilia was stunned by those heavy wordsing from someone four years younger than her. She remained silent for a half minute, registering what was said.


    Soon her eyes drew towards the floor, as she uttered in a low voice, "I never had any expectations with my life. I never desired happiness or a family, given what goal I had set for myself. But then, Young Master Richard came like a wild tide in my life and destroyed all my previous intentions and showered me with such emotions which I always deemed unneeded before."


    A soft smile adorned her lips as Lilia added, "And soon, I found myself dying in his colors and nurturing feelings that were quite sweet and addictive. Because of young master, I got to understand the meaning of love...and with those feelings came a slight sense of possessiveness as well."


    Amelia, at this point, took a slightly deep breath which didn''t go unnoticed by Lilia, but she continued,


    "However, from the beginning, I knew I couldn''t cage Richard with me. I am thankful for the position he gave me in his life, and for the sake of that, I would never hinder him from forming connections with other girls."


    Amelia hummed, surprised that the maid was hiding so many emotions. Although Amelia met Lilia for the first time, she could tell that the brte was not very talkative and also didn''t disclose what she felt to others, generally.


    Realizing how much it would have been difficult for her to confess, Amelia patted Lilia on the shoulder, and said, "You are a good girl Lilia. If Sir Richard epts me as his fianc¨¦e, let''s take care of him together."


    Lilia''s eyes slowly widened as she stared at Amelia in disbelief before asking, "Y-You haven''t been engaged to him?" Lilia shared the whole thing with Amelia just because she thought that Amelia was Richard''s future wife.


    Amelia shrugged before she turned on her feet, and while walking away, she uttered, "Just a matter of time."


    ------------***-----------


    [A few minutes ago]


    Richard was sitting inside the room and pondering over the training he was going through.


    Not more than thirty days remained before enrollment, and to join the ''Hunter'' group, he needed to pass three difficult stages.


    And for those stages, he needed versatile spells, not only wide-area destructive ones. Hell ze was useful but not in friendly assessments. Not to talk about, a single use of Hell ze paralyzes him for a good few minutes. And that was not eptable.


    Currently, to Richard''s knowledge he had these spells:


    Fire Ball- F to D rank


    me Arrows- F to C rank


    Hell ze- S-rank.


    What Richardcks is casting his spells away from his body. If he could master it, then spells like ''Molten tform,'' ''Meteor Shower,'' and ''Ring of mes'' wouldn''t be very difficult to learn.


    That''s why he felt the training with his mother would be very helpful...but now she is gone for at least two days. Haah~


    "System, is there any feature like a shop or something?"


    [Ding!]


    [Further features can be unlocked once the Host reaches the first milestone.]


    [Quest Points: 51/100]


    Sighing he asked, ''Then assign me some damn quest already.''


    [Ding!]


    [Quest can''t be generated on will. The host needs to put himself into difficult or unusual situations to trigger quests.]


    ''Difficult situation hmmm....'' Suddenly Richard had a thought.


    -------------***------------


    [Earth]


    Another day, another campfire, and again, those close groups of friends sat around to discuss and chat about things rted to the day.


    The Crimson n was the biggest group of warriors in Vegas, led by the renowned mage¡ªRine.


    As such, there were many bases of the Crimson n spread across, among which this one lies in the headquarters.


    "I had a big hunt today. Got a lot of material to make my new armor." The bearded man uttered while smoking his favorite cigar. Thankfully, thepany has restarted making them.


    "Umm...Ben, can you lend me some Horned Fish scales for my vest?" The only female in the group asked the bearded man who held the highest rank in this small group. And naturally, having the rank of a battalionmander the bearded man had a lot of resources.


    "Pay me three mana stones of at least low grade and spend a night at my quarters, then I might think," Ben grinned, only for the woman to snicker before she threw a pebble in Ben''s direction.


    "Hey, you look quite invested in that diary of yours." Suddenly the woman noticed the meek boy in the group still writing something in his diary diligently.


    The weakest one in the group had a habit of observing others and noting them down; that''s why everyone mostly ignored him. But today, he looked particrly intense.


    The meek boy who goes by the name Anvil, was startled to hear her voice before he hurriedly put down his pen.


    "Lemme see that~" Ben pulled the diary from him, despite Anvil''s protest before he started reading aloud,


    "The dimensional crack. A gateway through which mutated beasts are sent into our world from different...maybe....parallel universe¡ªthe hell?" Ben suddenly eximed upon finding the diary getting snatched away from him. Frowning he turned back to face the rude one...only to freeze in shock.


    "L-L-Leader?!"


    Everyone in the group instantly stood up in shock upon finding the leader of the Crimson n suddenly appearing out of thin air.


    Her long dark hair with red streaks blended with the background and swayed slightly with the breeze. Her small moon-white face extruded a charm that threatened to even enchant the deities. Her figure could easily make even the prettiest actress envy, and the powerful aura she extruded made everyone around her bow their heads in respect and fear.


    Suddenly every group around the base knelt on the floor, including the one in front of whom Be appeared.


    She closely read the diary and each syble written on it. Her focus was not on anyone but the exnation which seemed a usible way for her to reach her brother.


    Turning her sharp eyes toward the short brown-haired guy, she said, "You, stand up."


    Anvil nearly wetted his pants hearing her words and finding her gaze on none other than him.


    He slowly got up, being pushed by the woman beside him before he stood before Be.


    "How did you ascertain the possibility of multiverse gateways?" She asked, her tone carrying a bit of urgency.


    Anvil hesitantly started his exnation.


    ¡ªTo be continued.


    *********


    A/N:- The next chapter would start from this very point. Give me some PS already!

 Chapter 70: Chapter 69

    The observation dates back to several months ago when Anvil was just a rookie, trying to make ends meet. He awakened a very weak skill, ''Third Eye, '' that allows him to take a three sixty-degree surveince around him, even though there are obstructions.


    Having no connections and background Anvil believed that he would starve to death one day. However, a group of individuals he helped in times of crisis, allowed Anvil to join their group as a scout.


    After that, his life changed. He was allowed to travel a lot, with a stable lifestyle and enough ie to support himselffortably. And thanks to his regr assignments, Anvil was able to explore more things about this world.


    The changes this world has faced and what they could expect. The channel through which these changes were brought with time and most specifically, the dimensional cracks.


    Anvil could see more than anyone else. He has perceptive skills which allow him to see through obstacles. And through his skills, he discerned that there always had been a gateway through which these mutated beasts arrived.


    He tried discussing it with others but he was ignored. People said to focus on monsters rather than where theye from. In a very few months, monsters and mutated beasts have be the main ie source of every hunter; that''s why they never dwelled on the origin of the source of their ie.


    Except for one person...and that person was none other than the Leader of the biggest n in Vegas.


    Anvil could feel his legs shaking as he saw the leader checking the diary on which he mostly scribbled things. Never in his wildest dreams, had he expected that one day, the invincible me Witch would be reading his scribblings.


    Be read through the pages, albeit with a little difficulty, before she asked, "Do you have any way to show me, what you see?"


    Anvil''s heart raced, being relied on by the Leader before he hastily said, "There is a person in the Eleventh Group, who can link one''s perception with others."


    Be frowned, trying to remember if there was someone with such a unique skill. However, she has always been bad at remembering people.


    Forget it. The only one she should remember is her brother.


    "Where can I find this person?" Be asked, which made Anvil frightened as he nced at Ben.


    Be rolled her eyes before calling out, "Whoever can bring me that person just tell me now. I don''t have the whole day!" There was a sense of impatience in her voice, and subconsciously, she extruded her aura¡ªmaking everyone flinch in apprehension.


    Suddenly, a woman with short green hair raised her hand before standing up and saying hesitantly, "I can bring Mira here with my Bridge. Should I?"


    Be only stared at the girl and it was enough for her to understand her role.


    Instantly, the short-haired woman began to float, and a funnel of vacuum was created in front of her, and soon the woman disappeared.


    Be couldn''t help but allow herself to smile a little¡ªmaking Anvil blush instantly¡ªas she finally seemed to have found a way to escape this world and reach her brother.


    ''I am finally going to reunite with you. Just wait for me~''


    -----------**----------


    At the dinner table, Lilia was invited despite her reluctance and currently was sitting beside Richard. Amelia was seated on his other side.


    They were having a peaceful dinner, with Richard mostly being the center of the twodies'' conversation. Mostly, Amelia asked and Lilia answered while Richard added a few words.


    "So Lilia would be serving you at the academy?" Amelia asked after she finished eating the light supper.


    Richard nodded as he finished his soup as well, before responding, "Yes, she would be there with Violet. There is a mansion near the Academy where maybe more servants would be sent."


    Having a mansion near the academy is impossible even for the royal highness. There is a reason for that.


    Berine was not allowed to have a residence near the academy; she was given that ce to stay for over a year while she was guarding the Academy during the foreign invasion. That''s why there was only a single mansion on the same ind as the academy and that can only be used by the people of the Scarlette house.


    Amelia tilted her head slightly before asking, "Then I can also visit you on weekends." She wasn''t asking here rather, she shared he intentions.


    Richard didn''t have any problems. Amelia has be good friends with him and Lilia and having a strong warrior as your ally could never go wrong.


    They continued chatting for a bit long, before Richard suddenly yawned and said, "I think I am a bit sleepy."


    Lilia blinked in confusion. It''s only nine, and her young master doesn''t go to bed before eleven. He usually does some reading and light stretching before sleeping, but looking at him now, he seemed eager to return to his room.


    "Are you trying to get rid of me?" Amelia''s abrupt question made him pause mid-yawn.


    Lilia shook her head lightly before telling her, "If that was the case then it means young master is trying to escape from me as well."


    Richard blinked in surprise, as he stared at the two in confusion before he asked, "Can''t a man go to bed on time? Why the absurd assumptions?"


    Amelia didn''t say anything, nor did Lilia. Richard, feeling a bit uneasy, just waved his hand and said, "Goodnight. See you guys tomorrow."


    --------**-------


    Through the dense forest situated on the outskirts of the Duchy, the figure of a young male could be seen currently moving at a rapid pace towards the depth of the jungle.


    His face was covered with a fabric around his mouth and only his piercing golden eyes were visible. He wore inconspicuous clothes that could easily blend in with his surroundings, and the fabric of the attire provided enough freedom for the teenager to move freely.


    Richard was told by the system to put himself in a difficult situation to trigger the quest and since he needed some training done, he deemed venturing in the forest to be the best route.


    The surrounding forests are cleared regrly, so there were no high-ranking beasts residing here. And if something unexpected appears, then all it would take is a single Hell ze to ward off the danger.


    ''Still...it feels bad...'' Richard was feeling guilty about leaving Lilia alone at these times. That''s why he has decided to return to her by eleven, even if he doesn''te across any beast.


    *Scratch*


    His feet suddenly came to a drifting halt as he found something moving from behind the bushes. He didn''t have to use ''Observation'' to tell that there was a beast there. An Ambrobate no less.


    ''''Considering its size it has to be E-rank....something I can handle.'' Richard readied himself to face Ambrobate alone like this for the first time.


    It was then that suddenly the system sent a quest,


    [Ding!]


    [Quest arrived!]


    [Test of courage: Defeat ten Ambrobates above F-rank.]


    [Time limit: 2 hours]


    [Reward: Perceptive Burst.]


    Richard smirked. Now that''s what he was talking about!


    ----------**---------


    Eleanor was restlessly moving around her office, trying to discern what could have happened to Ethan.


    Before leaving Awsperg, she nted a device inside Ethan that could tell Eleanor about his whereabouts. The detector was not something that could be destroyed easily nor was there any means to sniff it out.


    But then suddenly, she lost the connection and has been panicking ever since.


    Thest ce where she sensed him was near the Silverleaf Market. She realized that he must be buying things for the Academy.


    Thinking about their Academy life Eleanor became excited. Finally, she could, once again, be a carefree student and live a happy school life with Ethan until the disaster befalls.


    But that was for the future. Currently, her concern lies in Ethan''s current location.


    "Did Elizabeth reach him? No...she still is in the Capital." Just like Ethan, Eleanor nted those tracking devices in Elizabeth and Emily as well, so she could remain aware of their activities.


    That''s why Eleanor knew that it wasn''t them who took Ethan away. In the first ce, if they could have removed her invention from Ethan then they should have removed theirs first.


    "Then...who? Wait! Did ''she'' make a move finally? But how can she reach here from so far away?"


    Eleanor thought about the fourth regressor and the girl who equally loves Ethan just as she does. If someone canpete with Eleanor''s brains then it was ''her'' only.


    Eleanor suddenly got struck with the realization, and in a panic, she made a decision, "I need to take Emily''s help. Ethan might never reach the Academy if he stays with ''her''!"


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- I have described the fourth one briefly at some point. If you remember her title then you might understand Eleanor''s source of apprehension.


    I hope you all are enjoying the story so far. Thank you for reading. Bye~

 Chapter 71: Chapter 70- Identify yourself

    Target name: Earth Wolf. Grade: E. Skills: Heightened senses, enhanced agility, Paralyze Roar.


    Richard had the basic knowledge of the beasts he might have to face on this continent. And thanks to that, he knew that his presence was already sensed the moment he neared the seven-foot-tall wolf.


    The red eyes of the Bate stared at Richard from behind the bushes. Itsnky and slightly bent body gives a sinister view to anyone who catches its sight at this hour.


    The Bate sniffed the air, possibly assessing if its target was weak enough to hunt.


    However, Richard was not patient enough to let his opponent assess him before initiating the battle.


    Two zing fireballs appeared on both of his hands, the dark forest illuminating instantly before Richardunched them at his target with urate precision.


    While he was at it, he tried to tie his ether threads around them to manipte the fireballs; however, due tock of concentration, he failed.


    *OUUUUUUUU*


    The wolf howled, just long enough to alert its pack before leaping out of the way, letting the attack m into the tree trunk behind it.


    Richard''s instincts red as he activated ''Detection'', his eyes struggling to follow the Earth Wolf''s blistering speed.


    "Behind!" Richard shouted, ducking just in time to dodge the wolf''s vicious w swipe. Without a second thought, he shot his hand out, catching the beast''s forearm and unleashing a torrent of mes.


    *SHLINK*


    The wolf''s thick, brown hide sizzled, steam hissing from the scorched flesh.


    The wolf yowled in agony, but before Richard could capitalize, itshed out with its left leg, smashing into his exposed side.


    "FUCK!" Richard gasped, feeling his ribs crack under the force.


    In that split second, it hit him¡ªhe hadn''t activated Body Enhancement!


    Cursing his mistake, Richard triggered the enhancement just as the wolf lunged for his head, jaws wide to tear him apart. But Richard was ready. With his new reflexes and strength, he managed to halt the deadly fangs just inches from his face.


    "*GHLUONG*?" The wolf growled, its confusion evident.


    Richard grinned wickedly. With a roar of his own, he ignited his hand in mes, mping it around the wolf''s throat, the fire searing through fur and flesh.


    The beast thrashed violently, but Richard held firm, his smirk growing wider as he watched the wolf''s eyes fill with fear.


    ''They areing!'' Richard could sense multiple presences iing as he got up on his feet with his hand still clutching the thin throat of the predator.


    The wolf wed Richard using every ounce of its strength but Enhancement was working quite brilliantly to protect Richard from any of those attacks.


    Finally, having enough training done with this one, he clenched his fist, and with the help of his ever-burning mes, he was able to pry through the thick skin and choke his enemy to death.


    "Easy y." Letting the dead wolf fall to the ground, Richard dusted off his hands.


    Just based on his Detection he couldn''tunch an attack. The range of his Detection wasn''t extensive, and if he allowed the enemies to enter his zone, it would be already toote.


    ''Should I retreat...'' The doubt came only for a fragment of a second only to get washed away as Richard held his intention toe here, firmly.


    Summoning the bo staff he received from the system for saving Ethan''s mother, Richard elongated it while keeping himself bound to its top; his body enhancement reducing up his weight by three times.


    The base of the bo staff remained firmly nted on the ground as Richard brought himself high enough to look around more clearly.


    "Exactly twelve of them." He counted, finding it easy to locate the wolves because of their zing eyes in anger.


    Like they all were mentally connected, their feet scratched against the ground, and simultaneously, they came to a halt. Their eyes transfixed at Richard who stood atop for the bo staff. His eyes connected with the biggest one in the group who seemed the leader of the pack.


    Suddenly, all of them stood on their hind legs; raising their faces.


    Richard was about to attack them with me Arrow when suddenly he was attacked by the wolf, which he deemed dead just now. The bo staff was hit from the base with enough force to throw him off bnce.


    ''It can''t be...'' Richard looked at the system screen and found the count hadn''t moved from 0.


    Which means...


    *AWOOOOOOOOOOO*


    A deafening thunderous roar echoed through the jungle and, at the epicenter, received the most damage. Richard covered his ears and fell off. His mind turned numb under the tormenting sensation while he lost control over his Body Enhancement.


    His eyes became blurry as he saw his enemies proceeding in his direction. However, the numbing sensation was infectious,pletely paralyzing Richard from head to toe as hey on the ground while covering his ears.


    ''Get up....get up...for god sake!'' He gritted his teeth and did his best to move. But it was toote, the enemy was already inches away. He won''t make it.


    *KLANG*


    Richard instantly parted his eyes wide upon hearing the sound of the collision. His vision caught the familiar figure of a brown-haired girl shielding him with her barrier.


    "Open your mouth and swallow it," He heard another familiar voice from behind before his head was turned to look at a pair of warm eyes, and soon a bitter liquid was poured down his throat.


    Richard moved the liquid down and found himself regaining control. His hands twitched and soon he was able to clench his fists.


    His breathing returned to normal, and his ruptured eardrums also got patched up.


    Richard slowly moved his body and found Lilia was using a barrier to protect them.


    "We won''t interfere in your battle from now on," Amelia assured as she also got up while helping Richard.


    Richard nodded in her direction, thankful for the help.


    Just as he started building a spell to attack the dogs, Lilia''s voice interrupted him,


    "Why are you forcing yourself, master?"


    Richard frowned, "What do you mean?"


    The brte didn''t turn to look at him as she spoke, "When you can do much better inbat, why are you forcing yourself to fight as a mage?"


    He was rendered speechless and the magic circles disappeared from his palms.


    He remained silent, and couldn''t muster a response as he heard Lilia continuing, "Being the son of a renowned Witch doesn''t oblige you to be a mage as well." ncing at him over her shoulder, she stated, "Make your unique identity, my lord. You have it in you."


    Richard clenched his fist, reprimanding himself for realizing it sote.


    That''s right ..why was he so fixated on improving his spells when all his previous life, he had fought with his own hands? He couldn''t be a master in something which was introduced to him a month ago. But surely, he can polish the skills he has been utilizing for ages.


    A thin smile extended his lips as Richard again summoned his staff in his hand before telling her, "I will listen to your words, master."


    Lilia gave a brief nod before she finally unveiled everyone and escaped from the spot as soon as she could. Amelia followed the lead and soon, the duo was standing on one of the branches from where the whole battlefield was visible.


    Amelia nced at Lilia before asking, "Why didn''t you help him before he got hurt?" They have been with Richard ever since he left the mansion. Thanks to Lilia''s instruction¡ªsomeone who knows Richard closely¡ªAmelia was able to keep enough distance from him to get sensed by Richard until now.


    Earlier, when the whole pack was advancing in Richard''s direction, Amelia instantly got up to help him. However, Lilia stopped her and only intervened once Richard was down on the ground.


    Was it a strategy to make Richard dependent on her?


    Lilia smiled without letting her eyes waver from her lord as she answered, "He needed a reality check to understand what he was best at. After all, there won''t be a backup in every battle he would face."


    Amelia raised her brows, clearly surprised by the wisdom of the brte.


    Silently, she also turned towards the arena and closely studied Richard.


    As Lilia said, Richard was extremely versatile when ites tobat. He was not only using his bo staff to strike his enemy, but he switched weapons very fluently. Using his body most efficiently, he dodged every attack, and while showcasing his excellent control over Enhancement, he treaded through the pack easily.


    ''Hmm?!'' Amelia eximed upon seeing Richard suddenly teleporting from the front of a wolf and appearing behind the beast in the next moment with his bo staff raised high.


    **CRACK**


    The heavy crown of the staffpletely demolished the head of the wolf, making Amelia startled.


    "How did he do that?" She couldn''t help but ask the person beside her.


    Lilia patiently exined, "Master reduced his body weight and enhanced his speed to appear suddenly behind the enemy, seemingly like he just teleported. Then, in the next instance, he increased his weight by three folds so he could swing his staff with utmost strength, resulting in the wolf''s ultimate demise."


    Lilia described each transition word by word, making Amelia wonderstruck.


    Just how amazing Sir Richard is, she wondered.


    -----------**----------


    A/N:-  A brief fight scene to help him realize his fort¨¦. I hope you all liked the chapter. Drop some PS and shower the chapter withments.

 Chapter 72: Chapter 71- Diary

    His breathing was slightly unsteady as Richard stood across the leader of the pack, with all the other wolves now sent to the other side. He has received a notification from the System that he haspleted the quest, but right now, Richard''s attention is solely converged on his remaining prey.


    *Grr*


    The leader seemed to have understood the difference between itself and the human as it had attempted to escape thrice by now, only to be interrupted by Lilia''s telekinesis.


    She wouldn''t let her master''s hunt run away.


    Holding the bo staff in his right hand, Richard stared at the final one with a thin smirk adorning his lips. This was fun. Bashing and thrashing away all the beasts like before was just too satisfying.


    Twirling the staff on his hand, he nted the butt on the ground, creating a loud reverberation as he asked, "Now what are you gonna do? Fight or run?"


    The wolf responded instantly by lunging in his direction while being on all fours.


    Richard swayed his head from left to right, enjoying the courageous decision of his foe before he waited for it to advance toward him. A few meters apart, Richard finally released the hold of the staff, and while using Body Enhancement, he reduced his weight.


    Jumping in the air just before the wolf could bite his head off, gave a very astonishing reaction from the inhumane. Richard was above the beast in one instance, and in the next, he clenched his fist, amplified his weight, and, while coating his hand with mes, directed an attack on the wolf''s crown.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    The head didn''t shatter as Richard expected, but the Bate fell to the ground, with its limbs sprawled lifelessly.


    Richard repositioned himself in front of the wolf and took hold of his beloved weapon.


    ''Hmm...since it''s not dead....'' Richard backed away a little before some inaudible words began to seep through his lips.


    Three magic circles formed before his left palm, each one of them varying in size and pattern. One was for the spell design, one for intensity, and one for aim.


    "¡ªtremorris ky''al venumh kalithrax!" The spell was voiced, and the effect took an instant effect. A small finger-sized me appeared before the magic circles before it darted in the wolf''s direction and pierced through its head.


    Richard moved his finger up, and the small me tore through the Bate''s back. On Richard''smand, it re-entered the Bate''s body through its hind leg.


    At a decent pace, Richard manipted the ember shot to travel in each section of the Wolf and slowly ughtered itpletely from within.


    ''Hmm...this looks easy when I am solely focusing on the spell...'' Richard finally clenched his fist, and the small ember disintegrated.


    *Dhak*


    Hearing the twodiesnding beside him, Richard couldn''t help but ask Lilia, "Why did they seem so weak? I was easily able to overpower them with my speed even though they are known for their agility." Richard sounded genuinely confused.


    Lilia answered him truthfully, "Master, your control over Enhancement has grown so considerably that you never found it challenging to keep up with them. Your learning speed is probably on the stage of a Grand Master."


    Richard was taken aback as he stared at Lilia with widened eyes, "You sure know how to exaggerate things. Grand Masters are prodigies among prodigies."


    "And you are also a prodigy, Sir Richard." This time Ameliamented.


    Richard scratched his head, still couldn''t believe that he so easily ughtered a whole pack with mainly the body enhancement.


    "Young Master, let''s return for now. It''s already toote." Richard nodded to that, and along with the twodies, he returned to the mansion.


    ------------***-----------


    While sitting inside the bathroom, submerged in the bathing pool, he checked the system panel.


    [Ding!]


    [Quest achieved!]


    [Quest Points: 55/100¡ª +4]


    [Reward: Perceptive Burst]


    Richard went to look at the details,


    [Perceptive Burst: A skill that allows the host to increase his five senses to an extreme level for a short duration. As the host climbs up in levels, the duration of the burst would increase.]


    [Current duration: 30 seconds]


    [Limitation: Can only be used twice after seven hours worth of rest.]


    ''Hmm....might be useful.'' Richard shrugged. His senses were already sharp so he didn''t find it too appealing.


    But just to satiate his curiosity, he closed his eyes and activated the perceptive burst.


    ''Ugh....'' Suddenly, golden sparkles erupted from him, and Richard began to hear strange voices. Opening his eyes, he found he could see through the obstructions and peek at a great distance. His nose caught the scent of the food being eaten by the servants far away and also could hear their conversation.


    Suddenly, Richard heard his name from one of them, stating,


    ''I genuinely wanted to touch his hand...but feared I might get pregnant. Kyah! But I would love to bear his babies!''


    Richard ignored them for now and focused on Lilia, who was currently with Amelia.


    And for god''s sake...the things he heard from their conversation in thest bit of time he had...


    -------------**------------


    The next day, early morning, Berine returned¡ªsurprising Richard.


    However, the way she hugged him and chatted clearly told him that there was something wrong. That something happened back in the Capital.


    He had a bad feeling.


    He didn''t press her for an answer immediately. Once Berine had breakfast and some hours of rest to recover from the fatigue, he went to her room.


    "Ah, baby." She was writing something which she immediately covered when she sensed him entering the room.


    Richard was now a little suspicious. This was the first time Berine had to hide something from him.


    Drawing near her from behind, he asked in a probing tone, "Mom...what happened back there? Did you meet the Emperor?"


    His question didn''t gain any reaction from her since Berine expected him to ask about it.


    She gestured for him to sit beside her, which Richard did before she slowly began to narrate, "The warning about the clones and possible spies was disregarded. More so, I am being sent to a farawaynd, so I no longer meddle with this situation."


    Richard''s eyes widened hearing that, "They are sending you away?! And you epted the proposal?"


    Berine sighed, "It was amand Richie...and going against it means an internal war."


    Her eyes turned solemn saying that. The rtionship between Berine and the Emperor no longer matters. This situation regarding cloning was the root of a very massive project. And Berine must seem like an obstacle to them.


    Richard understood the whole thing. The bloodline cloning was a project that Eldoria also supports, and to make it possible, they are nning to remove Berine from authority.


    Richard doesn''t know the whole story since, canonically, Ethan never paid attention to what was happening between the Empires. His focus always remained on destroying the Bates and the King of Death.


    However, now that Richard was living as a real person in this world and was a very prominent part of this system, he had to do something.


    "Mom, I think I know what you should do for now," Richard began, "First of all, be isted andpletely silent on this matter. Don''t contact the Empire for the time being for anything rted to the cloning matter."


    Berine''s brows drew closer, "But baby, the Emperor has already formed the decision to send me away."


    Richard smirked, "Then give them a reason to stop you."


    Berine blinked in confusion, which urged Richard to finish what he intended to say,


    "The Endless Pit."


    Those words gained a profound reaction from Berine. She stared at Richard with wide eyes before asking, "H-How do you know about it?"


    The Endless Pit is a relic in Berine''s possession in which she can store the souls of Bates. She gained that relic during the Great War. The mastermind behind the attack had an endless supply of Bates since it carried all those souls within the relics and brought them into the battle.


    Berine hasn''t informed anyone about it considering it is a tool that no human should be possessing. However, someone who has read the novel, Richard was naturally aware of it.


    Richard took a deep breath before telling her, "I secretly read about it in your diary."


    She gasped, "YOU LOOKED AT MY DIARY?!"


    Her reaction made him startled but he didn''t press on it anymore and told her, "Now use that Pit andunch an attack on the Capital, Mom. Bye, love you."


    nting a kiss on her cheek he ran away.


    However, while he was walking out he suddenly had a thought,


    ''Exactly what is written in her diary that made her so excited?''


    -------------**------------


    A/N:- The endless love she carries for you.


    The secret behind Be and Berine would soon be sorted. Just wait a little longer since once Bees into this world, it will get messy real soon.


    I hope you all enjoyed the chapter. Comment down your thoughts.

 Chapter 73: Chapter 72- Disappearance

    Be was currently experiencing something that one could call an all-seer. With her senses connected to the boy named Anvil, she could see really far and extremely deep into things.


    After having a brief conversation with Anvil, she realized that because of her mana level, the range of the skill had borated. As such, it would be easier to spot the dimensional crack.


    Currently, Be is surrounded by four people. Anvil, the one who can use teleportation, onemunicator, and thest one is a middle-aged woman called Mira who linked Anvil to Be.


    Themunicator was attached telepathically to several hunters who Be sent over the whole region to search and find monsters.


    "Kory, the Golden Casino." Hearing the voice, the short green-haired woman nodded before she activated the teleportation.


    In an instant, the group of four reached the ce where a bunch of monsters were appearing one after another. They looked like wolves with lightning coating them.


    Anvil threw up after experiencing teleportation while Koryforted him.


    Be looked at the monsters with her newfound powers and tried to spot the small cracks about which Anvil wrote in his diary.


    However, even though she tried her best, she couldn''t.


    "Anvil." Her voice instantly brought the small boy back on his feet before he looked around a bit, and finally pointed at a specific location.


    "There...the deterioration in the open space..."


    Be focused on the spot, and after narrowing her gaze, she indeed found that at a height of seven feet above the ground, there was something unnatural. It looked like the air was getting sucked inside something¡ªlike a small hole.


    The hunters soon took care of the monsters and the crack healed up instantly.


    Be studied the phenomenon as she asked, "Can you differ between them if I bring several monsters from different locations?"


    Be heard from Anvil that these monsters either were arriving from several different realms or a single world was connected to Earth. That''s why, to ensure that she can reach her brother, she needs to make everything certain.


    Anvil thought for a moment before absentmindedly speaking, "I might need a whole team of reapers, some ice users, some magic enthusiasts, and most importantly, I need all those beasts alive. At least, half alive."


    Be nodded before turning towards themunicator, "Call Rena."


    The said person nodded before she raised her head, and in the next instance, the figure of a silver-haired girl appeared before them while kneeling on the ground.


    "Woah...is she the Thunder Empress and the Vice-master, Miss Rena?" Anvil, like a fanboy, started mumbling things to himself.


    Be ignored him, and while moving past the silver head, she said, "Arrange everything this boy needs and get me what I need by the end of this week."


    "As you wish, my queen."


    --------**------          --------**-------


    Today, Amelia was returning. Duke Hawkbridge returned one day after Berine did.


    Naturally, he would be returning to his territory now, and take Amelia with him. But now the question arises, whether the purpose for which he came here was fulfilled or not.


    Currently, in the reception area, only four people can be seen. Berine was sitting across Duke Hawkbridge and Richard on his left. Lilia stood behind her master silently.


    "Sir Gideon, I apologize if I offend you, but right now I see Miss Amelia just as my friend. And based on that it would be unfair for both of us to get engaged." Richard forwarded his opinion after a whole night of contemtion.


    Gideon heaved a sigh, already expecting such a response. Richard was a grown-up man, he deemed, and given Berine had given him the full reign of his life, Gideon couldn''t say anything here.


    With a nod, he said, "I understand. However, don''t change your mind in the future. You get the golden opportunity only once."


    Richard nodded with a soft smile.


    "Richie, go and meet Amelia before she leaves." Berine urged.


    Richard got up and excused himself. Lilia followed behind him, and once they were out of sight, she whispered, "She is in the garden, having tea." Saying so Lilia halted.


    Richard also paused before asking her, "Aren''t youing with me?"


    Lilia softly shook her head before replying, "I think it''s best for you to talk to her alone."


    Richard wasn''t dense to not understand the implications of those words.


    Soon he reached the garden and found the girl sitting there while enjoying the view and calmly sipping the tea. The scene was quite mesmerizing, to the point, he momentarily paused to just watch her.


    "If you look at me so intently, I might think you fell for me." Her voice broke him out of his daze before Richard finally approached her and sat across the girl.


    He gestured toward the maid and soon she left.


    "Are you about to tell me something?" Amelia asked, a smile never leaving her face.


    Richard lowered his head slightly with his left hand resting over his right, and he uttered, "I...rejected the proposal."


    It was more challenging than he initially thought. Maybe because he was aware of her growing interest in him? However, to get engaged without having feelings for Amelia made him feel he would be pitying her.


    Starting a rtionship without any other feelings than love is unfair to both parties.


    "Hmm...I know. But you know what? I don''t care."


    Richard blinked in confusion. But he didn''t need to voice his question to receive an answer as Amelia added,


    "I have taken an interest in you, Sir Richard, so there is no point in feeling sad. I will just follow my senior''s (Lilia''s) words and pursue you once we enter the Academy."


    Saying so, she got up from her seat, and just as she was about to walk past him, she said, "I won''t stop until I get you, Sir Richard. Brace yourself~" Brushing his face softly with her hand, she walked away¡ªleaving a baffled Richard behind.


    How did this losing heroine suddenly change her route?


    ----------**---------


    Eleanor sat there, with her face covered in bruises and blood while pressing an ice bag against her swollen eye.


    Eleanor was lucky that she was released just after getting beaten up. If it had been Elizabeth, Eleanor might have gotten sliced into pieces.


    Emily sat across her while breathing a little unsteadily. Her eyes still contained the anger and bloodlust oozed from her presence.


    "If you have calmed down, shall we talk about the important matter?" Eleanor suggested.


    "I have nothing to talk to you! You, the person I once regarded as my sister, betrayed me and left Ethan''s mother to die!" With her eyes narrowing and voice turning sharp she asked, "Do you even know what would happen if Ethan finds out what you could have done yet you didn''t? The time when he would know about the fact that we four are regressors yet couldn''t stop the tragedy.


    What will you do then, huh Eleanor?!"


    Her words wereced with thorns but from Eleanor''s demeanor, it didn''t seem she was affected. She had already thought of those ''what ifs'' so there was no point reacting to Emily''s words.


    Leaning back in the seat Eleanor said, "To show contempt to me, Ethan first has to reach the Academy, right?"


    Emily frowned hearing that, but before she could bring forth another usation, Eleanor hurriedly added, "He disappeared from my radar of surveince two days ago from the forest near the Silverleaf Market. And I have a feeling that our dear friend is involved in it. And no, I am not talking about El since she is still surrounded by her family in the Capital."


    Emily''s eyes parted wide as she asked, "Y-You mean...s-she?"


    Eleanor nodded only for Emily to ask again, "But how? Her hometown is so far away and given how secluded her people are, do you think her father would ever allow her toe here?"


    Emily''s question was met by a sigh, as Eleanor said, "Who knows? Maybe she became crazy like Elizabeth?"


    "That can''t be possible! She is the most innocent one among us and for her to kidnap Ethan...I can''t believe it."


    Eleanor asked, in a heavier tone, "Then tell me who would be tracking Ethan so closely to target him just when all three were away from him? And even if you don''t ept it, she has always loved Ethan more than any of us. She was just not good at expressing her feelings. Always used her illusions to mask her emotions."


    Emily slumped in her seat, with her eyes unfocused.


    She couldn''t believe that rather than protecting and helping Ethan, each one of them was treating him like this.


    However, it was not the time to regret their past actions. Ethan''s whereabouts are unknown and Emily has to bring him back. This time, with the intention to make him stay with her at any cost.


    Getting up from her seat, Emily dered, "Let''s involve Elizabeth in this. With her skills and resources, it wouldn''t take much time to find Ethan."


    Eleanor nodded, albeit hesitantly.


    Just as they were about to step out, Eleanor slowly murmured, "Thanks for trusting me once again, Em."


    Emily ignored her words and decided to focus on the more pressing matter.


    ''I hope you are safe, Ethan.''


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Heeh~They are messing things so bad that I fear the Goddess might end up deleting them all- I think I should stop writing A/N. Someone called me cringe T~T.

 Chapter 74: Chapter 73- Bloodline

    It has been fifteen days since Amelia''s departure. These past days, Berine had been giving most of her time to her baby, training him in every field she excels at and also, those in which she was ''new''.


    These fifteen days have been enjoyable and painful for Richard. Who said that a woman who loves you madly couldn''t get angry at you? Berine showed a different version of herself when they trained. She often became harsh to teach him lessons. Although it was painful, Richard, thankfully, learned a lot of things.


    Now, he was in the position tounch distant casting. He not only has gained good control over his mes but has also polished hisbat thanks to Lilia''s assistance.


    Now, today, Richard was being taught about his origin. The bloodline he carries and the reason why he could summon mes, unlike other elementalists.


    "I have already told you about the n I belong to and also about your great-great-grandfather. The Inferno Warden." Hearing Berine''s words, Richard nodded.


    Crossing her legs, she rested her hands over her thigh before adding, "The reason why you are the most stable heir of the Warden is because you have retained your sanity while possessing those ancient mes."


    "Ancient mes? I have heard the name but what is it actually?" Richard asked.


    Berine raised her hand, and a small fireball was dancing over it. Throwing it on the metal vest ced nearby, she allowed Richard to first observe.


    Naturally, since she didn''t congregate her ether in the mes, and the vest was made out of heat-resistant material, the me soon lost its vigor and was extinguished without causing any damage to the vest.


    "Any spell cast by any person can only retain its form for a certain time before it loses its effectmon knowledge." Seeing Richard nodding, she added, "However, the ancient mes we are talking about here, would not extinguish until itpletely devours the target it was thrown at. Whether the person is in their physical form or astral form. Whether the target is a living thing or not.


    The ancient mes belonging to the Warden burn until the target doesn''t cease to exist."


    Richard was blinking slowly and registering each of her words deep in his consciousness.


    He remembered the mes he conjured during his first session of training after rebirth. He burned the whole ce and waster informed that those mes remained alive for two constant days¡ªuntil the whole gymnasium was brought to cinders.


    ''Amazing...'' Richard was amazed by himself and his bloodline. Who could have thought that the heartbroken mid-rank viin would have such broken skills?


    "Thenes your true true form¡ªElemental Ascension." Berine began, "Remember the time you butcher that butler?" He nodded, clearly remembering that day when he killed Albert.


    Berine smiled fondly remembering that day as she slowly muttered, "You looked quite hot with those crazed eyes. Haah~"


    "Mom."


    "Ah, yeah sorry. So, your emotional stability is directly connected to that form of yours. Any emotion if reached to the extreme level, can trigger your Elemental Ascension. In most cases, hatred and greed y the role of catalysts for bringing out that form."


    Richard frowned while he asked, "And what''s the catch?"


    Berine heaved a sigh before telling him, "What would happen if god-like strength is poured into a mortal vessel?"


    "....slow death," Richard answered grimly.


    Berine nodded to affirm, "Your soul would receive damage. But thankfully, as the child of the Scarlette n, your natural life expectancy is above four hundred years. However, regr use of the Ascension will break you slowly and would impair you in the long run."


    They both became silent after that. Richard was thinking of that time when the original Richard went berserk in the canon timeline because of his sorrow and agitation.


    That bothered him.


    "Mom...is there any way of voluntarily ascending?"


    Berine was startled hearing that, "Willingly adopting that form?! I have never heard of such a thing before. Not even the progenitor was able to release his Ascended form once he reached there. In my knowledge, there is no way to gain control over Ascension, Richie."


    Richard nodded; already expecting such an answer. Losing control and bing a behemoth sounded so disastrous.


    Seeing her baby being so conflicted, Berine decided to bring the positive point into y, "On the other side, carrying the bloodline of the Sage, you have a unique spell in your possession."


    "And that is?" Richard asked, somehow recovering from his dilemma.


    "Spell nullification! The prized weapon of every Sage. You can nullify any spell whether it originated from ether or Aembr."


    "And how do I do that?"


    Berine got up and demonstrated, "Just create a small orb of ether with enough density to throw your opponent''s spell haywire." Sheunched a fireball in the air and from her other hand, a nearly invisible forceunched at the me ball before it disappeared into embers.


    Richard tilted his head, "Just like that? Then, can''t this be done by anyone who is a magician?"


    Berine swayed her index finger from left to right before clearing his doubts, "Our ether has a unique blessing to it. Only those who belong to the family of the Seven Sages can aplish it."


    Taking a pause and after humming a bit, he again asked, "So I just need to apply extra ether to any spell to dispel it?"


    "That''s right. The chanter always applies enough magic into a spell to aplish what they desire. Any addition would cause them to lose control and the spell would lose its original shape."


    Richard nodded, finding it easier than he initially anticipated.


    "Madame Duchess," Hearing Violet''s voice, both of them turned towards her before the blue-haired maid stated, "A messenger from the royal court has arrived."


    Berine frowned before asking Richard, "Would you mind waiting for me here?"


    "No, please go ahead."


    Berine fondly kissed his cheek before making her out of the indoor arena.


    Richard heaved a sigh. So the time was already nearing, huh?


    ''Just before the enrollment, the Capital would be invaded. I just hope the enrollment doesn''t get dyed.'' Richard inwardly prayed since if there happened to be any dy, various canon events might diverge from their original path.


    Richard was thinking of continuing his training when suddenly, the familiar voice again called out, "Young Master."


    Turning around, he found Violet again standing there as she informed him, "Some guests havee to meet you."


    "Do I know them?" He asked.


    "The other one looks unfamiliar, but one of them is the heiress of the Cravenford house. Emily Cravenford."


    Richard''s brows drew closer. What does she want from me now?


    "Where are they?" He asked, only to get informed that they were standing near the main gate.


    Richard told Violet to invite them to the garden before he went to his room to change.


    He had sweated a lot, so he took a quick shower, and after changing his clothes, he exited the room¡ªand found Lilia standing there.


    "Young master, are you going somewhere?" She asked while holding the tray full of food. He was supposed to have lunch with her but sadly,


    "Emily is waiting for me downstairs. How about we meet her first and have lunch after that?"


    Lilia''s heart sank hearing that name but she somehow uttered in her usual tone, "Will it be wise for me to be there?"


    Richard stated without hesitation, "You are my fianc¨¦e so of course you can be there."


    Those words erased all thoseplex emotions she was feeling as with a faint smile she looked down. Although she was aware that they were engaged now, hearing it from him made Lilia a bit shy.


    He took the tray from her and handed it to the first servant he saw; telling him to bring it once they returned.


    Lilia and Richard made their way downstairs and headed towards the garden where two people were seated.


    A wounded Eleanor on the left and an anxious looking Emily on the right.


    "Were they attacked?" Lilia asked to which Richard casually stated, "Looking at those scratches I think it was Emily who attacked her."


    Once they reached the duo, Richard pulled a chair for Lilia before sitting beside her and asking, "What can I do for you?"


    The gesture he showed by offering the seat to Lilia, made Emily feelplex emotions within but she suppressed it and asked, "Some days ago, did you meet Ethan in the SilverLeaf marker?"


    Richard raised his brows, wondering how they found out but he answered truthfully, "Yes, I did. He went there to buy books. But what happened?"


    Emily nced at Eleanor before hesitantly uttering, "Actually¡­Ethan has been abducted and we need your help to find him."


    ¡ª--------***------------


    A/N:- I wonder if he would help them. But surely it is quite a problematic situation for the Protagonist to suddenly disappear just before the canon beginning.


    I hope you all are enjoying the story so far. See you.

 Chapter 75: Chapter 74- Sin

    Who could have kidnapped Ethan at this point in the plot? This was gettingplicated. Was it Elizabeth? But she can''t have left the pce given she has recently escaped without telling anyone, and being the beloved daughter of the Emperor, it was given that the security must have been doubled around her.


    Then who? And why now? Just because Ethan had gained a little more strength than what he was supposed to attain around this time, some future viins began to target him. That would be disastrous.


    ''Exactly what in the seven hell these regressors are doing if they can''t even protect their lover?'' Richard felt irritated inwardly as he looked at Emily''s worried visage.


    They have the resources, knowledge, and strength to keep an eye on Ethan and help him be stronger, but all they do is create trouble for him.


    ''Seriously, now I am feeling sympathy for that guy...''


    Heaving a sigh, Richard replied to Emily''s previous query, "Listen, Miss Emily, I understand that you are worried about your friend, but there is nothing I can do to help you here. And asking my mother to allocate soldiers would only cause Cravenford house trouble, considering the past we share."


    Richard made it clear that the broken engagement wasn''t forgotten and any further coboration was nigh impossible. In the first ce, Lilia didn''t like Emily being around him so he never had any ns to help her out.


    Emily looked crestfallen hearing his response, but somehow she expected it. The emotions she saw in Richard''s eyes that day when he returned the ring hadpletely vanished.


    Now, he has someone in his heart and someone he cares for. He was no longerpassionate for her to help her.


    "Let''s go...El." Saying so, Emily was about to get up, but Eleanor pulled her down and asked Richard,


    "Can you just help me with one thing? Please, I beg you." Eleanor pleaded;pletely feeling hopeless after getting rejected by Richard.


    The redhead raised his brows before asking, "What is it?"


    "Just give me a letter of approval so we can freely move in the territory of Governor Hector."


    Richard frowned, "You are intending to investigate Silverleaf by yourself?" That market was under the governance of Hector, and this girl was asking for the approval of Scarlette''s house so they could search for Ethan.


    Eleanor lowered her eyes before slowly uttering, "I know you are not obliged to help us, nor can we provide you with something useful in exchange, but please, it''s about an innocent life. Please help us." With her head lowered, she begged.


    For once, Richard wanted to roll his eyes. Why did this alchemist, who was known for her brains, have to bring herself down in the first ce? Why couldn''t they have taken precautions?


    Well, forget it.


    "I will provide you with the approval." He casually spoke, making bothdies in front of him, startled.


    They were expecting heavypensation in return, given Richard''s personality. Although he has changed, the roots of his disposition wouldn''t have allowed him to give away the approval for free.


    Raising from his seat, Richard offered his hand to Lilia, which thetter instantly took before he began to walk away.


    "Richard!" Hearing Emily''s hurried voice, Richard paused but didn''t turn around to look.


    After a brief moment of silence, Emily finally uttered, "We failed as a couple, but c-can we be friends?"


    The grip around his hand became more firm; Richard noticed.


    Looking over his shoulder and with a smile on his face, Richard answered, "No."


    "..."


    After returning to the mansion, Richard wrote the approval letter and stamped it before handing it to Violet.


    "Give them the letter and send them off." The blue-haired maid gave a brief bow before exiting the room with the letter in hand.


    "Was it the right choice to not help them, my lord?" Hearing Lilia''s words, who was currently setting up the lunch, Richard smirked,


    "Weren''t you worried that I might end up spending more time with Emily if I agreed to help them?"


    *CLINK*


    The ss from her hand fell from a little height on the table, as she got frozen up at her spot.


    W-was she so obvious?


    Richard walked to stand behind her before collecting his beloved fianc¨¦e in his arms. Resting his head on her shoulder he warmly whispered,


    "People often say that beautiful girls are hard to read, but here I am, proving them wrong."


    The tips of her ears became red in embarrassment as she coyly asked, "Those are empty words. I am definitely not as beautiful as Lady Emily."


    She looked so adorable to him right now that Richard couldn''t help but kiss her fondly and inform her of his thoughts, "Our standards of beauty might not be the same. For you, Emily might be beautiful, but for me, you are the prettiest."


    While enjoying his tender kisses, Lilia mischievously asked, "Even more than Madame Duchess?"


    "Err...that....is not fair..." His body froze upon hearing that question. He couldn''t say that Lilia is indeed the prettiest if Berine is in the contest as well.


    Lilia giggled as she cupped his cheek and assured, "Don''t worry, I know what you mean. I was just teasing you."


    The duo flirted for a little longer before finishing the lunch.


    These few days before the academy were going very pleasantly for Richard.


    --------**-------


    Inside the forest near the Silverleaf market, Eleanor and Emily were searching for any traces of Ethan.


    They would have contacted Elizabeth, but right now, she was under heavy surveince, so asking for her help was futile. That''s why they decided to find Ethan on their own.


    While looking around, Eleanor noticed that Emily looked slightly lost, which urged the violette to ask, "You okay?"


    Emily flinched being nudged before she nodded instantly....only to shake her head slowly soon after.


    "Isn''t it strange?"


    "That he rejected you?" Eleanor asked back.


    Emily narrowed her gaze andined, "No, not that. I think it''s strange how love can change people so much." With her gaze bing a little nostalgic, she added, "The same Richard who was known for his ruthless behavior and arrogant disposition, was behaving so gentlemanly for his fianc¨¦e just now."


    "Indeed. He seemed like a new person." Eleanor added.


    A brief pause descended between them as they kept moving mindlessly for a few minutes, before Eleanor suddenly asked something absurd, "Hey Em...you aren''t regretting your decision, right?"


    "About the engagement annulment? No!"


    Eleanor blinked innocently, "But I never mentioned the engagement tho...."


    Emily punched her lightly on the arm before retorting, "But you did mean it, right?"


    Eleanor shrugged in response.


    Emily sighed before honestly responding, "Even if Richard hadn''t been arrogant and misunderstood by me, I still would have withdrawn from our rtionship. I love Ethan and that is a fact about which I am utmost sure."


    With her shoulders slumping in dejection, she spoke again, "But it''s just...if I had known what he had in his heart since the beginning, then I might have handled things in a better way."


    "How? By offering your friendship after annulling the engagement?" Eleanor asked, which left Emily speechless.


    Eleanor scoffed, "Asking your ex to be your friend is one of the heinous sins, Em. You should let go of those lingering feelings or you won''t be able to start a new life with Ethan."


    Emily slowly nodded. She understood what Eleanor meant.


    "Hey....look there." Suddenly, Eleanor held Emily''s hand before pointing toward a specific spot.


    There was the head of a man lying there. Upon closer inspection, Eleanor said, "He was beheaded around half a month ago."


    Emily frowned, "Then how has it not decayed until now?"


    Eleanor suddenly touched its forehead and inserted her fingers inside its nose¡ªmuch to Emily''s disgust.


    After inspecting the head for a bit, Eleanor dered, "Ice magic was applied to it which didn''t allow the head to get decayed."


    Emily widened her eyes, hearing that before she asked, "B-But ''she'' doesn''t possess ice magic, right?"


    Eleanor slowly got back on her feet with her eyes still drawn to the ground before she slowly uttered,


    "Em...Ethan might have been abducted by a stranger. In my opinion, Nora never arrived in Eldoria."


    Emily gasped. This was far worse than what they originally thought.


    ---------***--------


    After the messenger left, Berine was sitting in her office with the message scroll resting on the table.


    Richard entered the office and while standing behind her, he slowly began to massage her shoulders.


    "Hah~" She heaved a sigh in relief and leaned her head to the left.


    "When?" Richard asked in a soft tone without bothering to read the whole scroll.


    "In three days they expect me to report to the Capital and depart from there."


    Richard hummed before suggesting, "That''s fortunate that they invited you to the capital first."


    Berine hummed with her eyes closed; enjoying the blissful sensation.


    Suddenly Richard asked, "Mom...if possible, then let me apany you that day. I have a feeling that I will find something useful there."


    --------**-------


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed the chapter.

 Chapter 76: Chapter 75- Stressed out**

    A/N:- There is some plot in thetter half of the chapter, so if you do not intend to read the smut, I will put (Ends) when the smut ends. Thank you for reading.


    -----------


    Berine needs to stay near her baby and if she departs from a farawaynd, many things would be impossible to handle. She has to ensure his safety and for that, she definitely could not ept the orders that arrived from the Capital.


    As such, the only option she had was what her baby suggested.


    Make the Emperor realize the importance of her presence. And that could only happen if several high-ranking Bates attack the Capital at once.


    In her knowledge, the Grandmaster of the Royal Court was not currently in Eldoria, and the Captain of the Imperial Legion would also not be hanging around the Empire for this long. As such, it would be easier for her to aplish what she desires.


    "You look quite distressed." Hearing her Richie''s voice, she looked up and smiled at him. Seriously, despite how tired she remains, his presence always brings calmness to her.


    Leaning down, Richard rested his head on her shoulder before asking, "Are you thinking about the invasion?"


    She slowly nodded, "This incident might decide the future of the Scarlette n and the Empire. Although I don''t care about what that old hag thinks, for now, I don''t want to get involved in any conflict."


    Hearing those words, Richard softly said, "You are overthinking things. The Emperor wouldn''t dare offend you anymore. So for now, just rx."


    Berine raised her brows, "Rx? But how?"


    Richard grinned before sensually whispering, "Close your eyes."


    A shiver ran down her spine but she did what was asked and sat upright in her chair.


    Richard moved away from her and Berine couldn''t hear anything from him.


    "Yiiip!" She suddenly jolted feeling her legs getting parted from beneath the table.


    ncing down, she found her baby already diving his lips between her legs and giving her panty-d pussy a soft lick.


    "Nngh...b-baby...t-that''s sweaty..." She warned but made no move to resist him. Rather, she pressed her hand against his head.


    Richard didn''t pay attention to her words and gently began to stroke his tongue against her wet panty. She was wearing a pair of red ones that looked extremely sexy despite being simple.


    For easier ess, he tore the fabric from the middle and heard her gasping.


    "Will buy you a dozen," He promised before finally nearing his nose to her bare pussy. There was no hair, unlike thest time the woman''s fragrance it gave, made his cock half erect and urged his whole being to push her onto the table and fuck her until dawn.


    But not now. He was going to relieve her pent-up stress, and Richard exactly knew what he had to do.


    Using his thumbs he parted herbia, and a healthy pink was exposed before his eyes.


    Berine covered her face in shame, only to moan in delight soon after upon feeling his warm and wet tongue exploring her womanhood.


    The sweet nectar her vagina leaked gave a very addictive sensation to his taste buds. Closing his eyes, Richard gave himselfpletely to the carnal desire of giving oral service to his lover.


    His tongue mopped up and down, lubricating her inner lips, and enjoying the way she kept on suppressing her utterly sexy moans from leaking.


    She ground her hips and moved them back and forth, showing her eagerness to get dominated. But not until Richard was done with her.


    He finally spat on his finger and inserted it inside the small puckering hole waiting for him.


    "Nnnghhh...agh! Baby....that...feelsh shoooo darn good..." She sighed in delight and her eyes rolled back upon feeling the intrusion inside her baby hole.


    Richard explored her depth while his tongue rapidly moved around the crown of her pussy¡ªtrying to find the jewel which no woman can resist feeling excited from.


    At the same time, his finger reached the slightly rougher spot inside her womanhood and his tongue found the small nub at the crown of her pussy.


    "Ahhhh!!!" Her body jerked and her eyes rolled back in her head as she finally neared her orgasm...only to be interrupted,


    "Madame Duchess."


    "Yes?!" She immediately bent forward and closed her legs, just after Richard reeled back. He also got startled by hearing Violet''s voice.


    Violet stood near the entrance of the office before asking, "Carrie found some files in the second guest room." She said,pletely unaware of the condition Berine was experiencing down there.


    Richard noticed that Berine had a small orgasm despite Violeting at the right time.


    Suddenly, he felt a mischievous urge and he acted, based on it.


    Parting her legs, he instantly began to slurp her juices and heard Berine nearly yelping.


    "Mydy?" Violet tilted her head.


    "O-Oh...I-I-It''s n-n-nothinnnnngh..." Her face was dyed red, and her eyes contained moisture as Berine rested her elbows on the table, and her body trembled under the brutal assault of her baby.


    The thrill of having a third person in the room while being eaten by her lover was filling her up with a strange sensation.


    Violet thought that thedy was not feelingfortable, so she just bowed and said, "I will keep the files in the locker."


    Once she walked away, Berine slumped back in her seat, breathing unsteadily with her face flushed.


    Richard climbed out of the narrow space before using his telekinesis to close the door and draw the curtains before pushing away the table a little.


    Raising her legs, he held it with his left hand and used his right one to unzip his pants and expose his hard prick, ready to attack.


    He didn''t need to moist it since a lot of pre-cum was already making it glisten.


    Berine marveled at the manhood of her baby, under clear lights for the first time, feeling her throat going dry a little.


    Richard held her legs with her ankles and told her, "Insert it." His cock rested over her heat, waiting to enter her sex.


    Berine gulped before she brought her hand down and held the majestic shaft in her hand. She gave his ns a little stroke with his thumb, feeling the sticky moisture over it before she finally ced it inside her cum hole.


    "Mmmgh...ah..." Moaning in delight, she threw her head back as she felt his thing finally entering inside her.


    Richard didn''t take it slow this time and quickly began to thrust his hip back and forth, making the use of her love juices as perfect lubrication


    The office room of the Duchess was soon enshrouded with the vulgar sound of coption as the couple engaged in the carnal activity.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Her body jerked every time he stacked his thing inside her, kissing her womb with his mushroom top only to reel it back only until the tip rested inside.


    His pace intensified, feeling the urge toe inside her.


    "Ah~ah~baby...feels good.... harder..."


    The chair creaked because of his furious movements. On the same chair where she works, thedy was currently getting  fucked hard and fast.


    The womanly moans of the Duchess echoed in the room as she finally felt the ultimate orgasm nearing.


    Raising her hand she demanded a kiss, which Richard fulfilled as he also felt his climax nearing.


    Just on the verge of his cumming, he plunged his cock in the deepest depth of her vagina, before nting his lips on her.


    "Nnnghh....mmmah...ah.." She moaned in his mouth, feeling her head turning white and her eyes losing focus


    The warm seed of the baby made her feel satisfied from within, and with a happy smile, she fell asleep soon after.


    Richard looked at her sleeping visage. Heaving a sigh, he pulled it out. He wanted to go for another round for a good night of sleep, but it seemed his partner was still not used to casual sex.


    He cleaned Berine and himself as well before cleaning the office as well¡ªnot wanting the servants to talk about them.


    (Ends)


    ----------***---------


    He then lifted Berine and carried her to the bedroom.


    Seeing her sleeping soundly gave him a little relief. Earlier, she looked quite tense about the incident she had to cause. But considering the necessity, it was inevitable.


    ''Now I should think of finding Ethan...'' Although he refused to help Eleanor and Emily, Richard was actually concerned about Ethan''s whereabouts. What in the world could have caused his disappearance? Was it the fourth heroine, Nora?


    *Knock*


    Hearing the knock, Richard went to the door and found Lilia standing there with a letter.


    "This?"


    "From the Northern Empire, my lord." Richard raised his brows hearing that.


    "They sent the response this soon?" Earlier, after meeting Emily he told Lilia to send a letter of query to the spies working in the Northern Empire. However, he didn''t think he would receive the response in just half a day.


    Lilia shrugged, "Soul-beasts are quite useful for these things."


    Richard nodded slowly as he took out the letter and slowly began to read...


    ...only to find his eyes widening.


    ''Nora never left her hometown?!''


    -----------**-----------


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter.

 Chapter 77: Chapter 76- Help

    "How are the preparations going?" Through the wide halls of the pce, the figure of a blond middle-aged man traveled, apanied by anky, bespectacled person.


    "His body is more suitable than any other subject." The Prime Minister reported while fixing his sses. There was a smirk of evilness on his face, which signified how much the sess of the project could be beneficial to him.


    The humiliation he has faced because of the redhead b*tch, he would soon take the revenge for that. With the new experimental subject in possession, cloning the traits and genes of a person would no longer be a myth.


    "Have you searched for that boy''s background?" The Emperor asked in his usual tone;pletely unaffected by the fact that he was ying with the lives of several innocent beings just to aplish his dream.


    The Emperor has always been bothered about the fact that he himself wasn''t strong enough to be called the strongest. Having someone like Berine and Be in the arsenal, Lucius always had the fear of retaliation and usurpation.


    With clones of strong warriors in possession, Lucius finally could keep the reign in his hands and be a deterrent to not only the other Empires but the several strong entities within the continent as well.


    Hearing the question of his lord, the Prime Minister took out the report he had arranged on the newest test subject. The report read;


    "His name is Ethan¡ªamoner by birth and an orphan. He recently lost his mother during the invasion of the Headless Puppet in Awsperg."


    Hearing that city name, the Emperor frowned and halted in his tracks before turning toward his confidante, and asking, "Isn''t it the same ce where Eli ran to? Is there a connection between her and the subject?"


    The Prime Minister felt a chill running down his spine. He very well knew that once the Emperor knew that his daughter ran away to be with that brat, Lucius might as well stop this experiment and liberate Ethan.


    And that was not eptable.


    "Not at all, my lord. How can amoner, grown up in a backward town like Awsperg ever have a connection with Your Highness? It seems she just wanted to have a little adventure and chose that ce since Awsperg is home to a war veteran."


    Lucius narrowed his eyes, but in the end, he decided to trust those words.


    Continuing his walk, they soon halted before nothing but a wall, which had the insignia of the Empire carved on it.


    The Prime Minister pressed his fingers against the wall and after closing his eyes, he chanted a barely audible spell. The insignia glowed before the wall sunk back, and shifted to the left¡ªexposing a pathway.


    The duo walked inside as the wall got back in ce before they reached a dimly illuminated room, containing several people.


    They were moving about the whole ce, noting things, discussing observations, and excitedly applying those observations to their next experiment.


    The strong smell of medicine and potion assaulted them, but neither of the two cringed, thanks to their regr visit to theb.


    The head of the cloning experiment came forward to greet the Emperor, "I wish you a very good evening, Your Majesty." The man wore square sses and was wearing protective gear and a mask on his face.


    Lucius looked at therge cylindrical tank filled with longevity potion to not endanger the life of the person who remained suspended in the tank. His eyes were closed and his silver hair obstructed his face.


    "The Divine Awakened...how did you even find someone like him?"  Looking at the small girl standing beside the test tube, Lucius asked.


    The short-haired girl smirked, "I have kept my eyes on him and waited for the right moment to strike."


    The Prime Minister narrowed his eyes, "Then why did you change your appearance? Last time, you looked different."


    Yn shrugged, however, she had a certain reason to look like someone else.


    When Ethan would wake up and look for the person who tricked him, Yn''s face would be the only thing he would remember.


    The same face that belongs to the person who loves Ethan more than anyone else.


    ''I wonder how Nora would react when her beloved Ethan would look at her with hatred. Haah~can''t wait.''


    ----------**---------


    "My heart feels heavy." Suddenly, while they were en route to the teleportation portal, Lilia uttered.


    Richard blinked in confusion as he asked, "Why? Are you not well?"


    "No...it''s not like this. Actually, ever since I heard that you are going with Madame Duchess, I am feeling restless." Turning her eyes toward him, she asked in a pleading voice, "Is it really necessary for you to go?"


    Lilia was returning to Awsperg for a few days, that''s why she wanted Richard to remain as safe as he could be in the meantime. However, this sudden n to apany the Duchess made her anxious.


    Richard exhaled audibly before putting his hand on her shoulder.


    Lilia leaned her head on his shoulder as she heard her lord saying, "There was a time when I used to just do whatever came to my mind. Reckless and wild. But now, I have people whom I have to return to. So don''t worry, if something unfavorable arises, I will retreat immediately, okay?"


    Lilia slowly nodded, but she still feltplicated in her heart.


    Richardforted her and then they went to the teleportation portal.


    Once Lilia was gone, Richard returned to his room to prepare for his visit to the Capital. That ce is the territory of his foes, so he must have to be cautious.


    "Hmm...potions, batons, dagger hmm..." While he putting everything in his bag, he suddenly began to feel dizzy.


    His vision began to turn blurry and in no time, Richard lost the strength in his legs.


    He looked around to see if there was someone nearby and tried calling out Violet''s name...but his whole body turnedpletely numb, and soon, Richard fell on the floor.


    *Dhak*


    -----------**---------


    "Mmh...ah!" Jolting out of his slumber, Richard opened his eyes and looked around. His head was still slightly heavy, but fortunately, his vision was no longer dull, and his other body parts were working fine as well.


    Standing up on his feet, he checked himself for any injury or changes. But there was none.


    [You weren''t harmed.]


    Richard frowned and looked up. Unlike before, there was an orb of golden light floating across him. And that voice seemed like it belonged to a woman.


    His surroundings were pitch ck, and he couldn''t sense any living being in the vicinity except for the orb.


    "Who are you? What did you do to me?" Cautiously he asked.


    [You were brought here to listen to my request. I, the one who resides among immortals, wish no more pain for the child of prophecy.]


    "Child or prophecy? Who is that?" Although he somehow guessed who this child was, he had to ask.


    [The one who suffered his whole life for the sake of others and died in the attempt to bring salvation. The Emissary of Light¡ªEthan Stronghart.]


    That title was unfamiliar. Ethan was amoner and never received a title for his whole life, despite the attempts from others. Maybe he got himself registered as an angel in the heavens. Who knows?


    What Richard wanted to know was the intentions of this being.


    "How can I believe that you are a heaven resident, not a Bate in disguise."


    Suddenly, a surge of energy radiated from the orb which made Richard feel lighter. The energy resonated with his presence. His ether seemed to be getting pulled in the direction of the orb, and suddenly the redhead felt empowered.


    [The chosen one shall notice the presence of the divine essence which the mortals regard as Ether.]


    "...what do you want?" Richard asked, temporarily believing this entity to be an angel.


    [The child of prophecy is in danger and needs to be reduced before disaster befalls. This one begs the benevolent chosen one, to save the child before it is toote.]


    Richard frowned. So Ethan is indeed in danger. And it seems he might die as well if someone doesn''t rescue him; after all, the immortal beings are descending to the mortal realm to ask for help.


    After a bit of contemtion, Richard asked, "Why me?"


    [The one who sincerely showed kindness without any greed in mind towards the child was you. The ones who were sent with the task to protect the child, failed miserably and shall repent when the timees. But for now, this one couldn''t find someone else than you.]


    Richard heaved a sigh. So the four heroines failed, eh? What useless beings.


    And possibly, the kindness this angel is talking about was nothing more than the medicine Richard provided and the letter of approval he gave to Eleanor. Although he did those things without much thought, it seems he ended up making a good reputation.


    Looking at the orb, Richard said, "Okay, I will rescue him...but I need something in return."


    -------------**-------------


    A/N:- Wao....

 Chapter 78: Chapter 77- Trust

    So here''s the new n.


    Since Richard had to rescue Ethan for the sake of this world and the wish he wanted for himself, he decided to change the initial n of just watching the world burn.


    Richard thought he would just sit in a corner and see his mother dominating the field to make the Emperor realize the importance of the Duchess. However, now he had to act, in order to aplish his goal.


    Ethan would not get any help from the four regressors and that was something even the heaven residents have epted. As such, it bes crucial for Richard to act prudently to save the Protagonist.


    "Richie? Is everything alright?" En route to the teleportation center¡ªsituated in the church¡ªBerine asked.


    Since Lilia used the one located in the mansion, they had to use the portal of the church.


    Richard nodded before replying nonchntly, "Yeah, everything is good. Do I look strange?"


    "No...it''s just...I feel you are both anxious and excited about something."


    Lord...I need to be careful¡ªhe inwardly muttered while ncing at thedy who could read him clearly like arge banner. Not only her but Lilia as well has begun to tell his thoughts and emotions so casually these days that in his free time, Richard improves his poker face.


    "I am just...excited to see the strongest witch in action again. I have heard your tales but only have seen you in battle once before. So yeah, I am kinda thrilled." His response held credibility from his perception.


    Berine looked doubtful, but to not make the atmosphere gloomy,  she extended her lips in a smile and responded, "I will put on a good show for you, so make sure you watch me carefully, okay?"


    "Mm. My eyes will be always on you."


    -------------**-------------


    The church situated in the Scarlette region would surely be prepared to be used by the Duchess any day. As such, once they reached, they didn''t have to wait for long before all the preparations were done.


    "Hmm? Potions? Even more?" Berine tilted upon seeing her son getting out of the medic room with some more vials of potions. She couldn''t clearly tell the nature of those potions but by their shade and faint smell, she perceived them to be ether-refiller and stamina boosters.


    Richard awkwardlyughed as he packed the vials in his small pouch, "Teleportation charges a lot of ether, so I thought it would be better to remain cautious."


    Berine tilted her head with her finger pressed against her chin.


    The amount of ether her son possesses can easily allow him to use teleportation seven times a day without letting his magic deplete to the point of self-harm. Then why is he...


    Berine frowned, "Richie...you aren''t intending to fight alongside me, right?"


    He somehow expected such a question so he promised, "I promise Mom that I won''t take part in this invasion. Trust me." He held certainty in his voice since the only thing he intended to do was to somehow rescue Ethan. And thanks to the chaos Berine would be causing, his task would be less challenging.


    The duo soon stepped on the altar and thanks to the elite group of church workers, the teleportation spell was being cast without any redo.


    -------------**----------


    [Capital of Eldor Empire]


    Outside the city, was situated a church where the duo was teleported. And instantly, Berine sensed something that urged her toe out of the building immediately.


    Richard followed his mother, unsure what brought such urgency...only to realize the reason once he exited the ce and looked at the rising smoke from within the capital boundaries.


    "Mom...are they already getting invaded?" Richard couldn''t help asking in slight shock as his keen senses picked up the loud explosive noise blended with the cries of civilians.


    Berine held Richard''s hand firmly before stepping forward.


    Richard decided not to speak for now as they neared the security checkpost. The soldiers standing there were panicking all over the ce¡ªcing barricades, and moving about the checkpost to keep the outsiders away.


    "Ah, isn''t she..." One of the soldiers caught the figure of the red-haired duo¡ªor, to be more precise, the stunning beauty that brought stillness even in this disastrous situation.


    Berine neared the soldiers, who became still upon seeing her.


    She asked the one with the battalion captain''s badge, "Situation report."


    The captain looked at Berine with his mouth agape and remained unheard of her demand.


    Richard heaved a sigh before he mmed his hand on the table¡ªstartling everyone before the Captain finally answered,


    "U-Uhh...we also don''t have a clear report of the situation, but from what we have visually verified, several silver-haired young youths who look identical have been wreaking havoc all across the capital. Any attempt of suppression has been proven futile."


    "Wait! Did you say, identical?" Richard asked; his voice sounding grim enough to make the soldier nervous before thetter nodded,


    "Yes...they all look the same."


    Richard shared a nce with his mother before they mutually decided to go inside and look at the situation first. Naturally, no one stopped them.


    The once-grand medieval capitaly in ruins, a shadow of its former glory. The marketce, where merchants once haggled and townsfolk gathered, was nothing more than a field of broken stalls and scattered goods, trampled underfoot by chaos.


    Richard and Berine didn''t have to move much to find the subject of terror as one of those identical beings was currently floating just parallel to them¡ªmercilessly ughtering the soldiers with his bare hands and pulling out their innards before devouring them.


    Richard couldn''t believe that face belonged to the same person whom this world would call their savior in the future. And now, the same person was being used by these people for their twisted ambitions.


    "Richie,e here with me." Berine pulled Richard aside and brought him to the nearby stall. Under the shed, she pulled her pendant hanging around her neck before locking it around his neck, as she said,


    "I had a feeling that this could get dangerous, but I didn''t know they would experiment over a Divine Awakened."


    "Mom...you know him?" Richard asked in a bit of surprise


    "Yes, I saw him during the invasion in Awsperg. He was fruitlessly attacking the Headless. But forget about that." Cupping his cheek, she continued, "This artifact has Sage arts imbued in it. It will protect you from any possible danger, okay?"


    "You won''t tell me to retreat?" Richard asked in slight surprise.


    Berine fondly smiled while her hand brushed his skin as she said, "My baby has grown up enough to understand what he should do and what he shouldn''t. Just..don''t do anything to make your mother cry, okay?"


    Richard diligently nodded as he held her hand and said, "I won''t. You can rest assured."


    Berine kissed his forehead before getting up. She turned towards the city before she began to levitate.


    ncing at her beloved once more, she finally took off.


    Berine initially intended to let these fools know the necessity of her to remain around, but it seems she didn''t have to create a farce for that. The blockhead Emperor seemed to have stabbed himself with the dagger he was preparing and everything went haywire. The cloning experiments were going on surely, but she never thought it would bear fruit so soon.


    "Hmm~let''s see if this can entertain me," Reaching the first clone which seemed to be awaiting her arrival, Berine clenched her fist and began her onught.


    ------------**-----------


    This was bad. Richard never anticipated that Ethan would get dragged into this messy situation all of a sudden.


    Canonically, he never gets trapped by the Empire since they only get to know about Ethan''s attributes after he enters the Academy...but it would be already toote. The headmaster of the academy treats every student as his child, and given his personality and the might he carries, not even the Emperor could force his will on the Headmaster.


    So then how the Emperor noticed Ethan this early?


    ''Wait...is it that, because Elizabeth went to Awsperg, they investigated the ce and the incident thoroughly and found a perfect test subject?'' It sounded possible. Other than that, Richard couldn''t think of any other route which could have connected Ethan with the Emperor.


    ''Now I get why the heavens seems so desperate...'' Having decided on what he had to do, Richard made his way towards the pce.


    Time to rescue the Protagonist.


    -------------**--------------


    A/N:- Someonemented that Richard should wish to reunite with his sister, but don''t forget, he cannot disclose the fact that he is someone from the other world.


    Truth be told, the way Ethan has been physically and mentally broken down in these few chapters would significantly change the plot. Now whether these changes would bring fortune to Richard or bad luck remains uncertain.


    I hope you all enjoyed the chapter. Drop your thoughts in thements. See ya.

 Chapter 79: Chapter 78- A little help

    [Before you go, I would like to offer a little help in your venture.]


    The voice called out, making Richard puzzled. He was already thinking of the way he could rescue Ethan when suddenly the orb dropped something on his hands.


    Richard narrowed his eyes and found that it...was a cape or something only visible from one end.


    ''Ha**y P*tt*r type shit...'' He wondered, as the orb soon followed,


    [The cloak detaches one''s presence from the real world. No detector, no magician would be able to realize your presence. Not even the deities.]


    [The second thing is the armband, which would give you the location of the Child.]


    Richard looked at the golden bracer attached to his wrist, which was, in simple words, GPS, which would help track down Ethan.


    As Richard looked back up, he found the surroundings began to dissolve and in thest bit of his consciousness he heard a sobbing voice from the orb,


    [Please save the Child.]


    ----------**---------


    *Blink* *Blink*


    Richard has noticed that the blinking duration of the small dot on the map has gradually slowed down with time.


    He was marching towards the pce while looking at the map on his bracer¡ªwhich showed Ethan''s current location.


    Richard counted; the beeps of the small dot were seventy-two per minute initially, but now, it had reduced to sixty per minute.


    Whether it was his breathing, his ether, or his life force, remained uncertain. However, Richard knew that he had to reach Ethan and save him before this dot stopped blinking.


    "Hey yo-" A soldier guarding the pce noticed Richard since he was not wearing the cloak. However, before the soldier could step forward Richard used his telekinesis to push the man to the ground.


    Before the soldier could have recovered, Richard had already worn the cloak and walked away.


    The soldier immediately got up, applying his resistance through ''Barrier'' as he looked around to find Richard.


    Richard also halted for a moment to see if this cloak worked or not. He could see the soldier was keenly looking around and must have extended his ''Detection'' as well, however, even after a whole minute, the soldier did not move towards Richard.


    ''Haah...it works.'' Heaving a sigh, Richard decided to just walk from here on or the cloak would slide off. And taking chances inside the pce was a total no-go.


    He explored the pce thest time he came here. Although notpletely, he knows the basic structure...yet looking at the massive ce once again, left him stunned.


    Upon entering the pce, he was instantly overwhelmed by its sheer magnificence. The grand hall unfolds like a vision of opulence, with vast marble floors that reflect the soft, golden light from the towering chandeliers above.


    Richard had heard that even the floor of the pce works as shock absorbent and there are several hidden soldiers all over the pce.


    He didn''t let go of caution as he stepped inside and tread on the path that led him to the dot.


    It took Richard some time but he was finally nearing the exact ce where Ethan was situated.


    Richard was prepared to fight whoever was guarding Ethan. Even if he has to use Hell ze, that doesn''t matter. The Protagonist has to live to save this world. Only the light which Ethan possesses can perish the darkness of the Death God.


    Several minutes it took for him to finally reach....a dead end.


    "Hmm?" Richard frowned, clearly unsure whether he reached the right ce or not.


    The ce where the dot was showing was right behind the wall...however, if Richard''s memory was serving him right, there was nothing but a flower garden behind this wall. And the width wasn''t enough to keep a human inside.


    Richard looked around before removing the cloak and used ''Detection'' to see if Ethan was around.


    ...he can''t feel his presence.


    ''What the heck is going on-oh, shit!'' Suddenly he sensed someone walking in his direction, urging Richard to drape the cloak over him again.


    He sidestepped and looked at the person who was advancing towards him¡ªor, to be more precise, they were loitering around, searching for something uncertain.


    Just like Richard, this person also wore a cloak to hide their face, but it didn''t make them invisible.


    Richard grinned; this was his chance.


    "Your Highness"


    "Eek!" Elizabeth, who was searching around, suddenly yelped upon hearing the voice from behind.


    "You! What are you doing here?" Narrowing her eyes she questioned him.


    Richard had already hidden the cloak as he answered, "Just like you, I am also searching for Ethan."


    Her eyes widened, "How do you know that Ethan is here?!" She clutched his shirt in a panic.


    Richard slowly removed her hands from him as he responded, "I got information from Emily and Eleanor that he is nowhere to be found, and after seeing his clones, I thought he must be in the pce.....And since Emily requested my help...I had no other option." With a tired sigh, that showed his helplessness, Richard uttered.


    Naturally, this was the best way to convince this psycho.


    Elizabeth still maintained her narrowed gaze, but she backed off and told him, "I also felt his presence in the pce some days ago, and considering that his clones are attacking the capital, I knew that Ethan was here."


    "But do you know where?" Richard''s question was met by a regretful shake of her head.


    The redhead sighed; she was really useless.


    "Hey, hey! What is that expression? I can tell you are thinking something rud-"


    "Princess, the more you dilly-dally, the slimmer Ethan''s chances of survival be. So stop saying unnecessary things and tell me: can you help me find Ethan?"


    Crossing her arms under her breast¡ªshe didn''t like to get interrupted¡ªElizabeth nodded, "Of course, I will do anything to find my husband. But do you know where he is?"


    Richard paused, then told her, "We need a password to reach Ethan, and in my opinion, only your father and his close confidante, the Prime Minister, know about that passcode."


    Elizabeth nodded, "Targeting the Minister would be easier," ncing at Richard, she said, "Follow me."


    Richard nodded before they began walking discreetly toward the office where the Minister resides around this hour.


    Since Elizabeth was quite familiar with the pce, she led Richard through that route, which wasn''t under heavy surveince. But, just for assurance, Richard wore a shawl over his head to hide his identity.


    Thankfully Elizabeth didn''t have a habit of short conversations as they reached their destination inplete silence.


    "Is this it?" Richard asked as he saw Elizabeth''s aquamarine eyes glowing for a moment before she nodded,


    "He is inside, but there are seven soldiers with him. Can you take care of them?"


    Richard nodded, ushering Elizabeth to say, "I will give you an opening," Saying so, she pped her palms together and parted them slowly to reveal a small foggy orb.


    Richard pressed his fist on the metal door, and using his enhanced strength he punched the door out of its hinges.


    At the exact moment, they noticed the presence of the duo, Elizabeth released the spell that surrounded the eight men¡ªsending a calming wave through their nervous system, which dulled their reflexes.


    Richard was well aware of the spell, that''s why he utilized enhancement on speed and began to punch a hole in the chest of every soldier that came across.


    "Ugh!" The first one fell after a burning fist created a gaping hole in his chest.


    So did the second and third ones.


    "Hurry!" Elizabeth warned since these high ranked soldiers were resisting the spell now.


    Richard enhanced himself by several folds, letting go of the strength enhancement and beheading the soldiers.


    Using both his hands, he chopped the heads of the soldiers who could barely move, and in less than ten seconds, he created a graveyard of the dead bodies in the office.


    The foul smell of blood permeated across the room as the Prime Minister finally broke out of the spell.


    However, it was already toote. Richard was already pinning him down with his knee nted on the man''s chest.


    Seriously, if not for Elizabeth''s assistance, Richard could have never killed so many high-ranking soldiers all alone.


    [Ding!]


    [Quest achieved!]


    Ignoring the system panel for now Richard heard the Minister yelling, "You! The brat of the bitch! How dare youy a hand*p*"


    The Minister''s eyes grew wide as he was suddenly pped with enough force to break his jaw.


    Turning to look back at Richard, he was pped again and the Minister lost his vigorpletely.


    Elizabeth hurriedly crouched beside the man before pressing her hand against his head.


    Closing her eyes, she read his memories and went through everything he had in store about Ethan.


    Her face grew dark and dark passing each second before finally she opened her eyes and the first thing she did was to use her w and gauge out the man''s left eye


    "Aaaahhhh!" Through the broken jaws left a deafening cry.


    Richard balled his fist and punched the man on his throat, making his other eye roll back, and soon the Prime Minister fainted.


    Elizabeth was far from being done with this man, however, her anger was not only directed to the Minister.


    With her fist clenched, she grimly whispered,


    "Father needs to die..."


    -------------**--------------


    A/N:- Ah yeah, the love of a yandere knows no bounds. I hope you all enjoyed the chapter.

 Chapter 80: Chapter 79- Imposter

    Hearing that Elizabeth wanted to kill her father, cleared Richard''s doubt. The Emperor was indeed involved in all this mess. Well, that was natural, considering this much wouldn''t have happened without him noticing.


    The Emperor himself wasn''t strong enough to protect the Empire so he decided to build these clones, huh?


    "Your Highness, I think we should focus on a more pressing matter at the moment," Richard urged as he nced at the bracer and found the blinks of the dot had reduced to forty in a few minutes.


    Elizabeth nodded before she got up followed by Richard. Just for safety, Richard burned the Prime Minister to death in case he woke up and tried to cause trouble.


    Elizabeth groaned, clearly wanting to torture thenky minister herself. However, Richard didn''t have the leisure to let her enjoy her sadistic fantasies.


    He walked out of the room, and so did Elizabeth, and they both began to run.


    "Ah!" Elizabeth''s gown was long which caused her to trip after taking a few steps.


    Richard sighed in exasperation before he went towards the girl and using his dagger, he trimmed the gown from around her knees, making it a mini dress


    Elizabeth looked like a tigress who wanted to bite Richard to death, however, the redhead didn''t pay attention to her aggression and told her,


    "If you fall now,  I will leave you behind."


    Clicking her tongue, Elizabeth got up and tore away the hanging piece of fabric before she began to run along with Richard back to the ce where they came across.


    Elizabeth led them there, and Richard acted oblivious; couldn''t let her know about the bracer. Having Elizabeth know about his meeting with the Goddess seemed like it would cause trouble for him.


    Elizabeth calmed her breathing before she connected her fingers against the wall¡ªjust below the Empire''s symbol.


    She closed her eyes and chanted something inaudibly. It was an ancientnguage that Richard faintly understood.


    Suddenly the wall caved in and slid to the left


    Elizabeth shared a nce with Richard before the duo stepped inside.


    "Princess, can you chant another of that spell?" En route, he asked.


    Elizabeth sighed, "Based on the numbers, I don''t think I can stop them for more than six seconds."


    After the path opened up for them, she could somehow sense the people stationed around therge facility. Seriously, despite living here for so long, she never discovered this underground madhouse.


    Richard thought for a moment. He didn''t have much time, given Ethan has be very weak now. And Elizabeth wouldn''t be able to withhold those possibly high-ranking soldiers for long.


    Then he had an idea. He suddenly pulled out three vials of body enhancement potion.


    "What are you doing?" While Richard gulped on the potions, she asked.


    Just as he was about to gulp the third one, he told her, "Once I leave, release the spell just after four seconds. Remember princess, if you don''t show precision, Ethan will die."


    Elizabeth gulped and diligently nodded.


    To make the Princess diligent it was best to use Ethan''s name¡ªa tactic that Richard has discerned long ago.


    Once he was done gulping down thest vial, he took out his batons and turned around. Running back to the pce entrance with all his speed, he turned around and almost instantly ran back. His speed easily exceeded someone of his rank. He was like a blur to others because of his potion overdose. And with that, he was using self-enhancement to boost himself as much as he could.


    *SWISH*


    Just as Elizabeth released the spell, she felt something going past her, disheveling her hair.


    Richard reached inside theb with his batons raised. Just for a moment, he nced at his surroundings and found that all the soldiers had already dropped their barriers because of Elizabeth''s spell.


    Utilizing the opportunity he struck the left baton on the right one.


    **BOOOOOOOM**


    The umted kic energy was converted into explosives, and the wholeboratory was engulfed in a ground-rumbling explosion.


    Even Richard was blown away and crashed against the wall, given the level of explosion erupting in a closed space.


    Every soldier, researchers, and other staff member were consumed by the mes and dropped to the ground with their skin searing.


    Elizabeth entered the ce soon after with a dagger in her hand. She protected herself from the mes that snaked into the tunnel using the barrier artifact she carried.


    She moved toward the soldiers and started stabbing them one after another. If these people get back on their feet, game over.


    The pain of the burns didn''t let the soldiers realize the pain of the dagger stabbing their chest, and slowly every being in the room who was involved in hurting her husband was sent to the grim reaper.


    "E...than..." Suddenly, upon hearing Richard''s slow whispers, Elizabeth turned towards where he was pointing, only to find her eyes widened.


    Inside a cylindrical capsule, he was floating with his eyes closed. The tank was not damaged since it seems the tank was engraved with some runes that protected it from the st.


    However, what made Elizabeth gasp was the fact of a certain individual standing beside the tank,pletely unaffected by the explosion earlier.


    Richard weakly took out a healing potion and somehow gulped it down to heal himself. His vision slowly cleared up and the first thing he saw was the familiar face of an individual who wasn''t supposed to be here.


    "N-Nora?" Elizabeth couldn''t believe her eyes. The girl, who was sent back in time like the other three and someone who adored Ethan just like them, was also involved in this experiment?


    How is that even possible?!


    "Ahaha~you guys are so desperate. Almost killing yourself to save this guy, eh?"


    Elizabeth narrowed her eyes. Was this person really Nora...how could she so nonchntly endanger Ethan''s life?


    "I will warn you once; step aside or I will make you beg for death," Elizabeth uttered through her gritted teeth.


    Richard slowly rose to his feet, closely inspecting the girl who looked like Nora...but was she? He has confirmed from a reliable resource that Nora was still in her hometown. Then how is she here? No, this girl isn''t Nora. She is an impostor.


    The fake one grinned before saying, "Woo~I am scared."


    Elizabeth gritted her teeth and marched forward, "You bitch! I am so gonna-"


    "Hey, hey! Wait right there, or your lover dies by my hand," The fake Nora showed a blue cord that was connected to the tank before she said, "This supplies a longevity potion into the tank. If I pull this out now, even for a second, your guy dies." With a nasty smirk, she announced.


    Elizabeth clenched her fist and couldn''t take another step. She couldn''t be sure if this sl*t was saying the truth or not but she couldn''t take any chances. Ethan''s condition didn''t look good at all.


    Suddenly, Richard raised his hands, and said, "This looks like an internal conflict...I don''t want to interfere in this." He slowly began to back off, causing the fake Nora tough loudly.


    "What a cowardly partner you got there!" Patting her thigh, the elfughed mockingly, but Elizabeth didn''t care about that. In the first ce, she never expected Richard to take so many risks for Ethan''s sake, so she wasn''t disappointed when he backed off.


    "Tell me, what do you want?" Elizabeth asked with a sense of urgency in her voice.


    The fake Nora tilted her head before asking, "Can you grant me what I wish?" She provoked.


    "Just name the price already!" Elizabeth scowled.


    The blue-haired teenager''s lips stretched in a smile before she said, "Then...tear down the Northern continent and bring me my sister''s head. Then I might release your precious lover."


    Elizabeth frowned, "Your sister?"


    The fake one grinned as she asked, "Don''t you know her closely? You have fought several wars with her, and got so close to killing the God of Death."


    Elizabeth''s eyes parted wide as she looked at the girl with a sense of disbelief, and some words subconsciously left her lips, "Y-You are Nora''s sister. Yn?!"


    The illusion from the girl''s face slowly vanished and her features shifted dramatically. Unlike before, her eyes became narrower, and her lips turned thin. Her short hair became long and the innocence she had, even if it was fake, was nowpletely gone.


    There was a sense of madness in Yn''s eyes as she looked at Elizabeth. The mes of vengeance and the agitation she has been umting for ages now were fiercely extruding from her aura.


    But now, she finally will have her revenge!


    "My dear sister, for whom I died in thest timeline...I want you to take her life-" Suddenly, her eyes and voice halted as Yn felt a cold metal pressing against her neck.


    Suddenly someone appeared behind her with a dagger pressed against her throat.


    Elizabeth was stunned as Richard unexpectedly materialized behind Yn, his left hand gripping a dagger while his right seized the hand Yn used to clutch the blue tube.


    With a soft smile on his face, Richard slowly whispered, "The only thing you will receive now is death. Bye~bye."


    Without another thought, Richard pushed her toward the Princess.


    And what Elizabeth did to Yn was something no human could ever be capable of.


    -------------**-------------


    A/N:- I will exin the whole thing about Yn and Nora thoroughly.

 Chapter 81: Chapter 80- Hidden quest

    "We can''t fight something like this..." With his teeth ttering and legs shaking, the soldier muttered under his breath as he watched the shadow of death incarnate ughtering every being in its path¡ªdevouring their bodies and draining their soul.


    The flesh-eating monster appeared out of thin air and began to subdue any force that tried to fight against it. No spell, no weapon worked against this force of nature.


    "T-This is not what we are trained for..." Another one who stood beside the previous speaker uttered in a horrified tone.


    Before their eyes, theirrades were getting wed and chewed upon while keeping their lives intact and their hearts pumping. The grotesque scene can even make the war-experienced soldiers feel nauseous.


    Their eyes trembled as the silver-haired demon finally got done munching over itsst prey and moved its eyes in their direction.


    Its long white teeth were coated under a thickyer of blood and the innards of theirrades stuck between the small gaps.


    "Ahhh!" One of them yelled, and after dropping his weapon, he tried to run away¡ªhowever, before he could cover a few meters, long tentacles erupted from the back of the demon and instantly wrapped around the soldier''s whole body.


    The demon didn''t possess any expression as it pulled its prey at an astonishing pace and kept his long, elongated nails prepared to pierce the man''s chest.


    "Ghuak!" Blood spilled out of his mouth as the soldier looked at the cause of his death in horror.


    The other one shook violently in trepidation while tears streamed down his eyes. Clutching his spear with every ounce of strength he had left, he watched hisrade''s head getting plucked off.


    ''I am dead...dead...dead...'' Thest soldier in the western post finally sunk to the ground with all hopes from his eyes, diminishing.


    It was then,


    "Don''t cower away!" The booming voice of ady resonated across the battlefield, urging the soldier to lift his eyes and gawk at the sight of a red-haired fairy standing there with a confident disposition.


    The demon finally showed an expression for the first time. It was annoyed.


    The white-haired demon lunged at Berine, throwing away its half-eaten meal. The ferocity of the beast held enough strength to make the fallen soldiers slide back in horror.


    Berine held her ground and easily caught the beast with her left hand, before pinning it down on the ground.


    **CRACK**


    The demon was violently mmed into the ground, its body leaving a small crater in its wake. Dust and debris scattered from the impact, yet despite clearly overpowering the clone, Berine''s expression remained tense, a deep frown etched across her face. Something about the encounter still troubled her, as if the victory wasn''t quite as satisfying as it should have been.


    ''These pests are absorbing ether...'' The more she wasing in contact with these clones, the more things she was discerning about them.


    Expanding her palm she burned the demon and heard its agonizing cries echoing through the streets.


    Until now she has noticed three things from these beings.


    First, they possess the ability to wlessly copy the fighting style and even replicate the spells of their opponent, unless their adversary is using bloodline-specific magic, which remains beyond their reach. Second, their regenerative abilities are unparalleled¡ªthey can fully heal and reform their body from even the smallest fragment.


    Finally, they can siphon magic from their opponent during battle, gradually draining their enemy''s power while augmenting their own strength.


    ''If something like this multiplies in numbers, this world would be done for...'' Berine thought as she finished burning the life out of the clone.


    Rising into the air, she began hearing loud chanting of soldiers and civilians whom she had saved. Everyone was looking in her direction and hailing her name. However, Berine''s eyes were moving in all directions, trying to find thatst clone she earlier spotted.


    "Be!" Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice that urged her to fly in his direction.


    Richard was standing near the pce, with his skin slightly burned and hair disheveled.


    She looked at him closely, inspecting his body as she asked, "What happened to you?! Did someone hurt you?! Was it from the pce? Come with me, I will-"


    "I am fine, Mom. And these burns are something I inflicted on myself, so you don''t need to punish anyone."


    Berine heaved a sigh and began to take out a healing potion to feed him. However, Richard stopped her, making Berine frown.


    "Uh...I already had one." Richard couldn''t tell her that he took an overdose of potions today, or she would ask the reason and that would not end up well.


    Berine widened her eyes before she looked at the skin again closely while she whispered, "How severe were those burns that even after a potion you look like this?"


    At these times, she sounds nothing but like a mother to him. Caring and concerned.


    Richard somehow assured her that he wasn''t that hurt and he would visit a medic as soon as he could.


    Berine nodded and while supporting her baby¡ªhe instantly rejected the idea of getting carried by his mother¡ªshe led him to the carriage.


    -----------**----------


    While Berine was patching up his wounds, Richard closed his eyes to rx for a moment.


    Truth be told, he was currently feeling quite overwhelmed and nauseous because of the potion overdose. Lilia told him a few weeks ago, that taking potions over one''s limit can create blockage in their etherflow.


    While Richard knew that overdosing once wouldn''t cause him much damage, he had to make sure that he didn''t have to take this step once again. Today, if he didn''t have the help of Elizabeth, he might have to switch his stats with Be, but he was hesitant, given Richard had never practiced with those power boosters before.


    That''s why he has decided to be strong enough that he doesn''t have to rely on others again.


    And that includes his mother as well. Although he would ask for Berine''s help when needed, demanding her presence for every incident, which he couldn''t ovee because of ack of skills, was uneptable.


    Today, aftering across those many high-ranking soldiers and observing the battlefield where the clones were literally ughtering everything, he discerned he had a long way to go.


    Although the Death God was the final boss, there were many difficult obstacles before that being, and the way Richard was treading, he had a feeling that he would be facing one of those entities as well.


    ''Talking about skills...System, tell me what notification you were shing at that time?'' With his eyes still closed Richard asked, as he felt his mother''s soft hand applying ointment on his arm.


    [Ding!]


    [Hidden quest achieved!]


    [The unexpected alliance: Team up with the one whom you dearly hate]


    [Reward: 1. 100 stat points


    2. Soul resonance


    3. me Funnel- A-rank]


    Without even reading the whole thing, he mentally tapped on ''Soul Resonance''


    [Soul Resonance: This ability allows the host to reach out and call upon the dormant souls or wills of mythical equipment¡ªancient weapons, armor, and relics that have been passed down through the ages, infused with the lingering essence of their original wielders. These powerful items, once thought lost or untamable, now respond to the host''s unique spiritual resonance.]


    Richard instantly opened his eyes wide¡ªstartling Berine.


    "Baby? Did I apply it hard?"


    Richard shook his head hurriedly before assuring her, "I suddenly remembered something. It doesn''t hurt."


    Berine heaved a sigh and patted her chest, "You scared me."


    Richard, with a smile, again closed his eyes before asking the system excitedly, ''What does it mean?''


    [In simple words, those weapons/equipment that carry the soul of their original user can now be challenged by the host andpletely gain dominance over the weapon/equipment.]


    [For example, the staff that the host received from the system as a reward originally belonged to the money king. As such, the host needs to first defeat the fragment of Wukong''s soul to gainplete authority over the staff.]


    ''Heeeeeehhhhh~the thing I have in my inventory is the legendary Ruyi?''


    [Indeed, host.]


    "----!!!!!" Although he remained expressionless from outwardly, inside his head he was jumping around and punching the air in excitement.


    Not because he would be able to wield the legendary staff but because he would get to fight Wu Kong. It would be so freakin awesome!


    ''System, tell me when can I fight him?''


    [Ding!]


    [Host can choose to battle right away. Your consciousness would travel to the soul world while not even a second would pass in the real world.]


    Richard''s lips twitched as he said, ''Then send me!''


    [Ding!]


    [Command received!]


    [Opponent: Monkey King, Sun WuKong]


    [Rank: B->SSS]


    ''Wait...''


    [Connection initiating...]


    ''No, wait! What the fuck with that ran-''


    ------------***---------


    A/N:- Ahahahahah! It would be so fun! Well, on a side note, it would help Richard learn a few things and surely he wouldn''t get just beaten down by every mythical deity he would meet.


    I hope you all enjoyed the chapter.

 Chapter 82: Chapter 81- Headache

    [Challenge details: The original wielder of the weapon would be degraded ording to the Host''s level. Until the host doesn''t defeat the original owner in full strength, the weapon will not submit to the hostpletely.]


    [However, defeating each stage of the original wielder would allow the host to unlock the different features/usages of the said weapon/relic.]


    [Ding!]


    [After calcting the Host''s current strength and stats, the opponent is degraded to rank D and upon defeating the host would earn:


    1. Staff Maniption


    2. +20 Quest Points.]


    [Best of luck, host!]


    Reading those texts, Richard heaved a sigh.


    He was currently inside a space that was detached from the original world. He was standing outside of what seemed like a cage, and inside the barrier, was that mythical legend against whom he had to fight.


    ''System, will I get killed here?''


    [Ding!]


    [The general duration of each session cannot exceed two hours, and utilizing the Soul Resonance can only be done twice a week. Another factor, if the host dies in this realm, he would be sent back to his conscious self.]


    Understandable. If Richard could have used this skill any time of the day without going down, then he might have gotten addicted to it. Or maybe not.


    "Do I get any weapon to fight that is waiting inside for me?" Even when Richard can''t see the figure of Wu Kong, he can feel the ominous sensation, arriving from someone who gained enough strength to challenge the Gods.


    [Since this is the Host''s subconscious, any weapon the host has previously used can be summoned and potions as well.]


    Richard sighed in thankfulness before he finally collected his nerves and got mentally prepared.


    ''Let''s see...'' Summoning his favorite batons in his hands, he stepped inside the cage.


    **GRRRRR**


    Suddenly a wave of strange energy assaulted him, making Richard shield his face and stop himself from getting thrown away. Utilizing enhancement, he increased his body weight and somehow withstood the wave without getting thrown out.


    Across him, a name shed in purple shade.


    [Monkey King]


    In the thick of the darkness, Sun Wukong stood tall, his gleaming armor catching the faintest traces of light, creating a haunting contrast to the void around him. His powerful form, unarmed yet brimming with an unspoken menace, radiated a force that seemed to challenge the very shadows themselves.


    His sharp eyes pierced the gloom, reflecting a primal intelligence and untamed strength as if the darkness itself trembled in his presence.


    He didn''t wield his legendary weapon and was currently empty-handed. However, that factor alone couldn''t have pushed Richard to make any rash decisions.


    The being was eight feet tall at least and radiated an intimidating aura. Everything that could scare away a man was being possessed by the Stone Monkey.


    However, Richard didn''t cower away.


    Clutching his baton strongly, he ran. Strengthening his legs, he dashed in an arc, not aiming to be near Wu Kong; rather, he circled him.


    Gaining enough kic energy, Richard finally changed the trajectory of his movement, leading directly towards Wu Kong. He had to make an opening so he couldunch another attack.


    *SLIDE*


    Bringing his body to a sliding halt, Richard pulled the left baton apart, and just as he was about to strike it, something grabbed his hand.


    "Huh?" Under Richard''s astonished gaze, he found Wu Kong standing inches away from him with his hands grabbing Richard''s, preventing him from striking the batons.


    Wu Kong''s eyes glowed ominously before he tilted his head back¡ªringing several sirens in Richard''s head¡ªbefore bringing his head down to crash against Richard''s.


    **TIIIIINNNG**


    A golden halo erupted from the collision and blood exploded from Richard''s nose and ears.


    The battle concluded in thirty-two seconds.


    ---------------**--------------


    With his eyes slightly open, and a gloomy look adorning his face, Richardid down inside the carriage.


    He was...suddenly reminded of that day when he faced his first zombie. The helplessness he felt at that moment was nothing inparison to what he faced today.


    Wu Kong was at the mountain''s peak and Richard was standing at the bottom of the sea.


    [Ding!]


    [A suggestion arrived!]


    [Wu Kong: One must be quick against an unknown enemy. Letting your strategy be obvious would cause your demise ten out of ten times. ]


    Richard raised his brows. He never expected to receive something out of the one-sided beatdown he just went through.


    ''Be quick and don''t let them predict your first move eh...'' He summarised it like that. Naturally, no one would like their foe to know what one is going to do, however, Richard has be so reliant on his batons that he could only think of using them to create an opening.


    Unpredictability is your greatest strength against an enemy who is stronger than you.


    With those thoughts and while formting his next battle against the Monkey King, Richard fell asleep.


    There was no teleportation portal avable around the capital since many of the high-ranking nobles had already fled earlier. That''s why, after making a reservation for early in the morning tomorrow, Berine led her baby to the nearest motel.


    "Mom, you need to visit the pce right?" While she was tucking him inside the nket, he asked.


    However, Berine shook her head, "I want to be with you right now. Leaving you in this condition would not let me concentrate on anything even if I leave."


    Just as she spoke those words, someone knocked on the door.


    Berine frowned; she had clearly instructed the soldiers stationed downstairs not to disturb them.


    Berine slowly got up and walked towards the door.


    Richard wasn''t able to see who was standing on the other side when Berine opened the door. But suddenly, she looked at him over her shoulder and apologetically said, "I need to step out a little. Just give me ten minutes."


    Richard nodded without much thought; guessing that the person must be from the royal court who might have brought some message from the Emperor.


    After closing the door, Berine walked downstairs with the hooded figure, and they both entered the eatery, which was situated in the same building.


    Naturally, since the Duchess was staying there, the other guests were kicked out, so there was no one in the restaurant when the two entered.


    Taking a random table, Berine sat across from the person before asking, "So...what do you want to talk about, Princess Elizabeth?"


    Removing her hood, Elizabeth smiled softly in her direction before asking, "You seem to have changed your attitude toward me, Your Grace."


    "You can say, my rtionship with the royal family has now changed entirely." Crossing her legs, Berine indifferently stated.


    Elizabeth barely stopped herself from grinning. This is exactly what she wanted.


    "Then...you won''t mind destroying my father and his subordinates with me, right?"


    Berine frowned. This was the first time for her to witness this side of Elizabeth. Although the Duchess knew that the Princess was a little spoilt and moody, this was still quite shocking.


    ''No...wait...why does this look familiar?'' Berine felt the headache returning. It''s been quite often recently that she felt something banging on her head like some sort of memory was trying to resurface.


    Berine ignored the headache and asked the girl, "Why this sudden urge for patricide?"


    Elizabeth''s eyes fell on the table as she solemnly replied, "When someone harms the person you love more dearly than your life....nothing but the intent of ughter remains."


    Berine couldn''t discern about whom Elizabeth was talking about, however, looking in those eyes¡ªthose mes of vengeance¡ªshe knew that this girl was serious.


    However, "I don''t think it''s wise to act on a teenager''s impulse. Why should I help you?" Berine shrugged and leaned back.


    Elizabeth clicked her tongue, but couldn''t say anything careless here. Berine was not someone she could talk carelessly with. If on her side, then Berine would be the strongest ally, but against Elizabeth, Berine would prove to be the most annoying opponent.


    After thinking for a bit, suddenly Elizabeth grinned before she extended a document in Berine''s direction and uttered, "I don''t think you would say the same thing, after seeing this."


    Berine took the file with a frown and read thebel,


    [Possible subjects]


    Upon flipping the cover, the first picture she saw turned her head numb, and the world around the two began to shake.


    --------------**--------------


    A/N:- Oh no....two yandere one target. I feel bad for that guy already.


    Anyway, about the soul resonance, Richard wouldn''t get thrashed every time like he got in this one. Naturally, fighting against a deity who has faced countless battles wouldn''t be easy. Remember, Richard would be learning from them, so if some readers expected that MC shouldn''t lose to anyone, then sorry, my friend, I might disappoint you.


    But be assured, he won''t be losing against those whom he would meet in the real world.


    Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed the chapter. Drop somements to let me know your thoughts.

 Chapter 83: Chapter 82- Welcome back

    Richard was thinking back about the day, about all the things that happened. The Goddess hasn''t summoned him back, nor has she taken the cloak and bracers back. Richard could still track Ethan. It seems the Protagonist is somewhere away from the pce.


    ''I hope Elizabeth can at least take care of him....'' With his fingers inteced behind his head, he stared at the ceiling mindlessly.


    It was then,


    *RUMBLE*


    Richard immediately sprang to his feet upon experiencing the whole building under an explosive aura. This presence was familiar, and the person seemed agitated.


    Without another thought, Richard dashed downstairs, and upon searching for the person, he found that his mother, indeed, looked quite angry.


    Witnessing the other person on the table, Richard rolled his eyes. This girl can only increase people''s blood pressure.


    "Mom! What happened?" Reaching near her, he nted his on her shoulder and broke her daze. His eyes thennded on his own picture resting inside a document file, and some details written below it.


    Subject Name: Scarlette Richard.


    Primary skill: Elementalist


    Bloodline: The Scarlette house


    And many others.


    Oh, so this was it¡ªRichard inwardly muttered.


    Looking at Elizabeth he asked, "To get your revenge, you came here to rile up my mother?" His tone carried a bit of annoyance.


    Elizabeth shrugged, "I guess, as a diligent niece I should inform my aunt about what they were nning. Did I do anything wrong, Aunt Be?"!


    Berine burned the whole file without even touching it¡ªmaking both teenagers jolt in shock.


    With her fist clenched Berine muttered under heated breath, "They shouldn''t have targeted you...uneptable...they need to die..."


    Richard suddenly hugged his mother from behind, before she could have taken any step.


    Berine''s circuits got overloaded, and steam blew over her head as she stuttered, "E-Eh, baby? Why this sudden reward?"


    "You got angry for my stead, it made me happy." Richard softly whispered.


    Berine lowered her head in embarrassment, with her cheeks turning red and the grown-updy started fidgeting in her seat shyly.


    Elizabeth looked at the duo with a dumbfounded look. She couldn''t believe the Witch of Cmity was being all shy and embarrassed like a maiden. The same woman who was ughtering those clones like a cold-blooded murderer was actually not immune to her own son''s affection.


    ''Dear lord...what my eyes are greeted with...''


    Richard took his time to soothe his mother''s anger andpletely ignored the t reactions the Princess was showing.


    After that, Richard sat down on the same chair as Berine with thedy partially sitting on his son''sp¡ªher throne.


    With her hands crossed around his neck, Berine smiled in contentment, and let Richard do the talking,


    "So your Highness, you want to exact revenge on your father because he harmed your crush?"


    "He is my husband."


    "Yeah, that...anyway, so you want to usurp the throne and gain authority?" Richard asked, ignoring the obsessiveness she carries for even such trivial things.


    Elizabeth leaned back in her seat with her arms crossed, "I don''t need the throne nor do I care about my status. I just want that man dead."


    Her indifference was what she was famous for. The obsessed yandere can even kill her family if it''s about Ethan.


    "I second that." Following Elizabeth, Berine chimed. Seriously, an indifferent mode of dering the intent to murder is quite tamer inparison to someone who shares her murderous intention with a smiling face.


    Richard heaved a sigh before asking, "You both are much closer to the Emperor than me, yet you two are ignoring a very important fact," With his tone turning a little serious, he added, "With the blessings of the legendary hero, the Emperor is pretty much immortal, no?"


    Silence befell in the eatery after Richard pushed the question towards the other two.


    When a new Emperor or king is announced to rule thend which was established by one of the seven legendary heroes, the new ruler gets the blessings of the founder.


    Taking a pause, he added, "Not to talk about Eldoria was founded by the legendary warrior Kraken Eldor, who was allied to two different heroes. If the words got out that the descendent of Hero Kraken is under threat, the other two Emperors would surely intervene."


    Each word of Richard held a possibility of bing true. The Emperor still possesses that blessing which would ensure that if someone attacks him, the soul of the legendary hero would surely protect him. And the two allied empires, on the other hand, would be a pain in the neck if they suddenly appeared in Eldoria.


    "Then what do you suggest?" Solemnly, Elizabeth asked, barely suppressing her annoyance from surfacing. Berine has also stopped smiling as she looked at her baby for an answer.


    Although she has calmed down a bit, the mes of revenge have yet to be subdued. That would only happen after she beheaded the blond bastard.


    Richard thought for a moment, well he had to show that he was contemting, before responding,


    "In six months, the new Emperor would be announced, no?"


    That statement made Elizabeth jerk before she looked up at Richard with wide eyes.


    "You mean..."


    Richard shrugged, "Just wait and let him transfer the blessing before you two make a move?"


    Elizabeth remained silent and so did Berine. They had to take the suggestion into consideration as if their rash decisions failed; the Emperor might not transfer the blessings until hisst breath.


    After a bit of thinking, Elizabeth finally spoke up, "Okay then, revenge has to wait. I will take my leave."


    Elizabeth soon stood up and walked out.


    Richard heaved a sigh. Overtaking the throne and killing the Emperor would turn the plot into ruins. The Emperor was required for now, and despite his misdeeds, it cannot be said that he was bad at politics and stuff.


    That person is needed for the time being, but once that ends, he would just let the Princess do whatever she wants.


    As Richard was about to get up, with his mother in his arms, he saw her taking out something from her hair.


    It was a pair of small metallic orbs which was attached to her hairpin.


    Richard took the beads before he heard her saying, "This artifact has recorded the conversation I and Princess had."


    Richard widened his eyes, "You recorded it?"


    "Yep! I thought my baby might need it if the timees." She kissed his cheeks fondly after saying that.


    Richard suddenly had a thought. These kinds of artifacts...who is even making such modern world tools?


    Turning eyes toward Berine he asked, "Where did you get this from?"


    Berine tilted her head, confused by the sudden shift of conversation, but she still responded, "The seller is anonymous and only deals with very few customers. Is there something wrong, baby?"


    Richard could tell that the developer of the tool knew things that they weren''t supposed to know. Recording voices? Indeed not something he could have expected from this medieval world.


    "If possible, then get me in contact with this developer."


    --------------**--------------


    After spending the night in the motel, they left the ce early in the morning.


    The Emperor never summoned her but she didn''t care. Her initial purpose ofing here was fulfilled. No way, she was leaving the Duchy now.


    Richard never tried to find Ethan since he trusted that Elizabeth could take care of him now. Well, unless another disaster befalls and the Goddess requests him to rescue the Protagonist again.


    There was no news about Eleanor and Emily but Richard didn''t pay attention to them. Once the Academy starts he would naturally see them again.


    For now, the plot was somehow brought back to its original pace. For now, that is.


    Reaching the teleportation center, both Richard and Berine didn''t waste much time before getting on the altar and returning to the Duchy.


    It took a second at most before the scene in front of his eyes shifted. However, what Richard saw was unexpected.


    Near the teleportation center, a person could be seen seated on a chair with her head hanging down. Her raven ck hair covered her face while the girl seemed to be soundly asleep.


    Richard shared a gaze with Berine and heard her saying, "Duke Hawkbridge must have been informed."


    Richard heaved a sigh before he stepped down the altar and asked the blue-haired maid standing nearby, "When did she arrive?"


    Violet instantly responded, "Yesterday, in the afternoon. She was reluctant to leave the area, saying that she wanted to see the young master as soon as she could."


    Richard''s heart trembled to hear that. The girl who was popr for her indifferent personality and straightforward nature could be so concerned for someone.


    Amelia arrived here yesterday and has been waiting for him all this time...


    "She is one hell of apetition." Ignoring his mother''s inner talks, for the time being, Richard stepped forward and gently picked Amelia in his arms.


    Maybe he wasn''t careful enough that she immediately woke up after getting lifted.


    Her big eyes parted wide as she stared at Richard with both concern and relief.


    There were many things she had to ask and say, however, the first thing that left her mouth was, "Wee back."


    Richard shed a smile before nodding, "En. I am back."


    -------------**-------------


    A/N:- Berine be like: Finally! A worthy opponent!


    Drop somements.

 Chapter 84: Chapter 83- Rejection

    [Child, I cannot express how grateful I am.]


    It was happening again. After Richard brought Amelia to the room, he was summoned back into the goddess'' realm.


    The method was the same, and now he just wanted that in the real world, time would stop, or his mother would be sick in concern.


    "Granting me my wish would be the best token of gratitude." He suggested.


    [I would not go back on my words, child. Rather, for your great deeds I would allow you to have the cloak of invisibility.]


    Richard raised his brows, "For real?"


    [Indeed you can have that, child.]


    Richard rested his hands on his waist with a broad smile on his face. A cloak that hid him from the world...isn''t that pretty much a broken tool?


    [But remember child,]


    Ah, here ites,


    [...until now, I have been providing the divine energy to keep you hidden from the deities, but now, since you would be using ether, you won''t be hidden from those who possess divine essence.]


    "You mean, I would be visible to Ethan and the deities, eh?"


    [Indeed, child.]


    Richard sighed. Although it was a little sad that he wouldn''t bepletely invisible to every being, it was still a great tool for him.


    [Now, for the wish you asked for.]


    Suddenly, Richard''s body began to glow, and a warm sensation prated his skin, making him feel that he was in a sauna.


    Richard looked at himself as the illumination slowly subdued and a strange mark appeared on his left hand.


    Richard smiled in  satisfaction as he found his surroundings starting to melt and the voice of the goddess resonating through the space,


    [Have a great life ahead, child.]


    ....


    "Uh?"


    Amelia blinked in confusion suddenly hearing the strange sound from Richard before she asked, "Is something wrong."


    Richard looked at her, trying to collect his thoughts before answering, "Yes...everything is good."


    *Knock*


    Turning around, he found Violet standing there with a tray in her hand.


    Richard nodded to her before she walked in and rested the tray on the bedside table.


    "You can go now."


    Violet bowed her head briefly before making her way out of the room.


    Richard took the ss before handing it to Amelia, as he said, "Have some honey water for a better sleep."


    Amelia closed her eyes and bent a little forward.


    Richard sighed and shook his head before cing the ss tip against her soft lips.


    She parted her lips and slowly began to drink.


    Seriously, the way she gracefully tucked her hair strand mid-way and never opened her eyes threw Richard in a daze as he absentmindedly continued to look at her.


    Amelia finished the content and had already removed her lips. She looked at Richard with a tilt of her head; not understanding why he was behaving like a statue.


    "Richard?"


    Richard suddenly shook out of his stupor as he hurriedly said, "Sorry...I just...anyway, you sleep for now. Your body requires some much-needed rest."


    He got up saying that and was about to step away when Amelia held his hand; urging Richard to look down at her.


    With an upturned gaze, Amelia asked, "Can''t you sleep here with me?"


    "----!" Richard widened his eyes. Usually,  a maiden like her should have been shy when proposing such an idea, however, Amelia wasn''t like others. She always remains honest with her desires.


    Richard shook his head before telling her, "We can''t, Lady Amelia. We are just friends-"


    "But what if we had been engaged?"


    Richard paused, then thought, then looked at her before replying, "But we aren''t. Please understand."


    Amelia smiled before telling him, "d to know that at least you won''t resist after we get engaged."


    Her words made it seem that they would surely get engaged. Richard didn''t know how to answer her. Truth be told, only Amelia is the one who can make even Richard embarrassed.


    Stuttering he said, "Okay then...good night."


    On his way out, he heard her melodiousughter, which sounded honey-like sweet to his ears.


    Subconsciously, his lips also stretched in a smile as he inwardly muttered,


    ''She sure is fierce....''


    ----------**---------


    Ethan woke up in a daze and was sitting at the edge of the bed for a long time. He didn''t know where he was nor could he clearly remember what happened to him before he lost consciousness.


    He just felt he met a girl in the jungle...and then...he was brought to a strange dark ce where he experienced unimaginable pain. Even thinking about him made his heart race and body tremble.


    Shivering, he looked up and tried to extend his hand toward the ss of water nearby. However, he was feeling so weak that even lifting the ss seemed like abor that he was unable to endure.


    "Allow me," Suddenly a soft voice greeted him before Ethan looked at the familiar blond girl advancing towards him.


    Truth be told, despite wanting to react to her presence he was just too tired now.


    Elizabeth helped him drink the water and nearlypped the droplets that fell from his lips.


    Endure...endure...


    Once she was done, she asked him, "Would you like to eat something? I will prepare it myself."


    "I don''t think I can eat anything right now..." Ethan honestly replied, feeling no appetite at all.


    Elizabeth felt quite sad hearing that and her agitation red up towards that bastard named Lucius.


    Thinking for a bit she asked hesitantly, "Some soup? You won''t need to chew it and it will help replenish your lost energy."


    Ethan felt she was being more helpless than he was. Looking into the eyes, he felt she might cry if he rejected her, so he nodded.


    She beamed with a smile before going towards the open kitchen just across the bed. She moved around a bit, boiled things, added things, and in ten minutes, she brought a full bowl of vegetable and meat soup.


    Sitting on a chair near him, she scooped the soup before slowly blowing air over it and bringing it near his lips.


    However, he didn''t part his lips to taste the soup; he asked her, "Why are you concerned about me?"


    Elizabeth slowly brought her hand back down and looked clueless about how she should answer that.


    "And please tell me honestly. I am tired of hearing lies." Ethan added, his tone carrying weariness rather than annoyance.


    Elizabeth finally uttered and didn''t hide the truth, "I love you."


    Ethan blinked...and blinked again.


    Elizabeth didn''t want to hear his response before she finished what she had to say, so she hurriedly added, "Don''t ask me when I fell for you...but just know that my feelings are all true. " She has seldom felt this much nervous before. She kept her eyes closed and her fist clenched when she uttered those words.


    She has confessed to him in the previous timeline but every time she says those words, she feels her heart about to explode in excitement.


    Ethan remained silent for a bit before he held her hand, urging Elizabeth to look at him.


    Her eyes contained a bit of moisture, and she looked quite anxious to him.


    Ethan felt troubled in his heart as he said, "I don''t know how a Princess like you fell for amoner like me...but I cannot reciprocate your feelings. Sorry."


    Elizabeth didn''t react to that. She expected much. It was one of the qualities she loved about him.


    Wiping the tear, she brought the spoon near his lips before asking, "At least, you can have my soup, right?"


    Ethan felt bitter in his heart. It was the first time he had rejected someone. And given how genuine her feelings seemed, he felt even more guilty.


    However...epting her feelings without knowing anything about her other than her name and status made him feel that it would be unfair to her.


    He parted his lips and tasted the soup, before telling her, "It''s quite good."


    Elizabeth fondly smiled as she scooped another spoonful and said, "I am d."


    They both sat infortable silence; Elizabeth slowly and patiently fed him the soup and Ethan consumed it with a lot of thoughts going inside his head.


    Ethan wasn''t able to finish it, so Elizabeth took it to the kitchen, with the pretense of throwing it away, only to store it so she could drink itter...using the same spoon, no less!


    Ethan drank some water, by himself this time before he asked Elizabeth,


    "Your Highness, can you tell me...what happened to me?"


    ---------------**----------------


    A/N:- Now, we are finally starting the academy arc. Just two more chapters I guess?


    Things would be fun given everyone had their character development before the main arc. Eleanor and Emily arepletely lost by now. Elizabeth got what she desired, and Ethan had gone through the most severe development.


    The blessing Richard gained would be exined soon. It would be extremely useful for him once he enters the Academy.


    Anyway, drop a fewments, and see you!

 Chapter 85: Chapter 84- Experiment

    It has been two days since Richard returned from the Capital and received his blessing from the heavens.


    Sadly, Amelia had to leave since she also had to prepare for the academy. Although she was reluctant she agreed to go back, with the thought of reuniting with Richard in the academy. Her father was still in the Capital and so were some other noble leaders for the time being. The situation of the Capital seemed very critical at the moment and a foreign invasion wouldn''t be too surprising.


    Lilia also returnedst night. Since the teleportation portal had to be kept open for the Duchess, she traveled on a carriage to get here, and that''s why she waste even though she wanted to see Richard as soon as she heard about the capital invasion.


    Richard had to spend the whole night with his woman to assure her of his safety. And thankfully, in the morning Lilia was back to normal.


    Now, only fifteen days remain before enrollment. And thirteen days at most before they leave for the ind where the academy was situated. Richard has decided to prepare as much as he can so he doesn''t end up in a situation where he has to rely on others again.


    In the first ce, in the academy, he would be all alone. His mother cannote and go, nor would Lilia be there for support. As such, it bes necessary for Richard to realize the necessity and prepare ordingly.


    ''Fuee....'' Let''s see.


    Sitting inside the indoor arena he studied the basic working of spell circles for the nth time.


    When a person chants a specific activation sequence in thenguage in which it was created while applying the necessary ether to originate the spell, three magic circles form.


    Based on the size of the spell, the primary circle, which generally contains all the vast information of the spell, may vary in numbers. A simple fireball, which maniptes fire and congregates mes to form an orb, wouldn''t require more than one circle.


    However if considering the Meteor Shower, where severalrge boulders are coated with a me and require great mastery to summon, then it would take two to three primary magic circles.


    First, to create low pressure above the specific spots from where therge boulders would be plucked out. Then a second circle to coat those boulders with mes.


    Now, apart from primary circles,es the amplification; at what speed should it head towards the enemy? This one is the hardest to manipte.


    And third is the trajectory and navigation. This one requires utmost concentration and mastery over the ether.


    Richard was weak in the maniption of his spell. He has ether in abundance. If based on ether quantity alone then he would be ranked A easily. However, because of theck of control over his powers, due to the fact that he was new to this whole magic concept, he needs time to improve himself.


    ''But still, summoning three circles even for a fireball, dys the process...'' For a veteran like his mother, she can summon a fireball as easily as she is breathing. He tried recording her chanting time and found it was two-tenth of a second.


    Truly astonishing.


    On the other hand, because of the third magic circle, Richard needed three to five seconds to bring out a spell, and that was too much for someone who was born into a family of mages. It wasn''t like his ego was hurt; rather, he would make a joke of the Scarlette house if he performed like this in the Academy.


    ''No, this can''t go on like this...'' Richard got up on his feet and checked the surroundings for a bit.


    He was going to experiment with something, and maybe he would end up burning the whole ce again. That''s why for assurance,


    "Mister Geroge," He called out and instantly, a man, tall and tanned, wearing a beret walked inside and asked,


    "Yes, young master?"


    "Umm, use your spell to extinguish the fire; if I look, I am going out of control."


    The man looked surprised before asking, "Are you sure my lord? You may not like getting wet."


    Richard scoffed at himself before saying, "Getting wet is better than being dead."


    The man looked amused and nodded respectfully and said, "I will protect you, my lord, so go for it."


    Richard trusted the man''s skill so he didn''t hold back and did what he nned.


    Setting up a target about fifty meters away from him, a wooden stationary doll to be precise, he chanted a fireball without trying to create the amplification circle.


    The incantation continued for three seconds, and the circle of the spell, along with the trajectory one, formed before his hand.


    Richard''s theory was, if he had to just throw a spell at someone why need to manipte its speed?


    However, because the concept was new and he had never tried it before, the fireball exploded right before his hand


    "Akh!"


    **SPRINKLE**


    A cold wave of water poured on his burnt hands, as Richard, with sweat pouring down his face, looked at the man with thankfulness.


    "Young master, here is the healing ointment. It won''t instantly heal your wounds but it won''t burn as much." George handed him the ointment.


    He was about to step back when Richard told him, "You are a good man, George."


    The grown-up man with a rugged build instantly froze up, and his eyes began to turn moist.


    Nodding slowly, he thanked him, "Thank you, young master. In my entire ten years of service, it might be the bestpliment I have received."


    Richardughed at that, but not to make fun of him. Suddenly, the burn didn''t hurt that much.


    The theory behind Richard''s attempt is to reduce the time of chanting without taking away the basic requirements of the spell. The trajectory cannot be affixed manually or by his visual powers, and removing anything from the chanting meant he wouldn''t be able to summon the spell.


    ''Am I fruitlessly moving toward something unnecessary?'' That thought came to his mind. However, if Richard can master this and be able to summon a spell much faster than he currently can, half of his problems would be sorted out instantly.


    He didn''t have the time to get himself a tutor now, nor did his mother have enough time to teach him for more than an hour a day. So yeah, this seems to be the best option.


    Wearing fire-resistant gloves this time, he got ready.


    ''Don''t throw in the towel yet Richard...you have a long way to go,'' Hyping himself up, he initiated his attempt for the second time.


    --------------**-------------


    Far away from Eldoria, situated in the North was the country of snow, which remained covered under a thickyer of frost for the whole time around the year.


    Unlike Eldoria, this continent is ruled by several factions and town leaders. However, the main governing town that controls and manages imperial duties is called Elderbough, where the world tree is situated.


    The colossal tree''s icy branches stretch high into the sky, their gnarled, frost-covered limbs forming a majestic canopy that casts a soft, shimmering glow over the entire town. Snowkes drift endlessly from the high branches, nketing the town in a pristineyer of white, while delicate icicles hang like crystalline ornaments from the wooden eaves and intricatework of bridges.


    The town''s architecture is a seamless blend of nature and craft. Homes and buildings are carved directly into the world tree''s trunk and roots, their wooden surfaces adorned with frostden vines and glowing runes.


    Elevated walkways and bridges, crafted from woven branches and enchanted wood, connect the various levels of the town, each tier offering breathtaking views of the snow-coveredndscape below and the endless sky above.


    The race, which didn''t exist before the appearance of the strange star in the sky, introduced the world to the concept of magic. With Aembr''s emergence, the world tree erupted from the ground, and the elven race was born from the fruits of the tree.


    Inside the world tree resides only the pure-blood elves who have emerged from the fruits and not some cross-breeding. One of those tree houses belonged to the granddaughter of the town''s chief.


    Sitting near the window with her eyes gazing down at the surface, the silvery-blue-haired girl sighed.


    Her innocent eyes looked at nothing constant as she pondered over the loss of her twin sister.


    Her sister¡ªYn, died in thest timeline since her presence was preventing Nora from achieving what she could have if she had been born alone in this world. Nora''s soul was torn into a small fragment, which was the result of the elven race toe across the first pair of twins.


    After Yn died in thest timeline, Nora spected, she saw everything through Nora''s eyes despite being dead. After all, Yn''s soul was attached to Nora''s after her death.


    And that''s why, Yn escaped from the town before the people could have killed her in the name of necessary sacrifice.


    In a way, Yn was also a wandering soul, whom Nora should have exterminated. However, because of her fondness towards her twin sister, she didn''t take any action.


    ''But now...does it matter?'' Wiping the small droplet that formed at the corner of her eye, Nora decided to let go of the past and focus on the future.


    A new life awaits her and the other three. And this time, Nora would make sure that Ethan doesn''t suffer the same fate as he didst time.


    ---------------**--------------


    A/N:- Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 86: Chapter 85- What changed her?

    [Sung Wu Kong]


    [Attempt: 3]


    It has been ten days since Richard started his training, and he got some results from the experiments he has been performing.


    Apart from thebat training he does with Lilia he also gets tutored by his mother whenever she gets the time.


    Yesterday, she was called to the Capital for some essential setups and necessary changes in the security system. It seems the entire council was getting reced and new security systems were being installed under Berine''s guidance.


    Richard was just hoping that she wouldn''t end up burning the whole pce...


    Now, with three-way training¡ªLilia, mother and solo training¡ªhe thought he was finally prepared to at leastnd a blow on the Monkey King.


    Inside the cage, he stood across the Stone Monkey with his beloved batons in his hands.


    Richard has noted from the previous two confrontations that Wu Kong allows Richard to make the first move while the deity awaits silently.


    Richard gathered his nerves, and after heaving a sigh, he began.


    "Funnel!" Chanting the newly attained spell, he created a whirlwind of mes around the Monkey King that rose thirty feet high and circted like a vortex, threatening to devour whatever rested at its centre.


    Richard wasn''t standing idly with some childish thoughts that his spell would be enough to take care of the Monkey King as he moved in an arc and waited for his opponent to extinguish the mes.


    However, Wu Kong showed a different method, and he simply jumped out of the funnel, showing the immense strength he possesses in his limbs and setting his trajectory just where Richard was headed.


    The redhead smirked before he threw away one of the batons and used his freed-up hand to cast a set of fireballs, which were summoned at an astonishing pace.


    Wu Kong reflexively punched the baton away and began to fall back.


    Mid-air it was impossible to change the direction of one''s fall...unless the being in question possessed something like cloud summersault.


    Kicking the air, Wu Kong meticulously dodged each fireball with precision and headed towards the chanter with his eyes adapting a sudden fierceness.


    Richard stopped chanting fireballs, knowing the futility and unexpectedly threw his other baton up in the air as well.


    The Monkey King was done with the subject as he did a flip just a few meters above the ground, intended to kick Richard with momentum and kill him with the strike.


    However, in the next moment, at an astonishing pace, Richard disappeared.


    **Crack**


    A deep crater formed in the surface once the kicknded as the Monkey King turned to look at Richard''s blurring figure.


    Richard zapped towards the left, and in the next instance, he travelled at a speed which at his current level was impossible to possess, to reach just above Wu Kong¡ªreuniting with his second baton.


    Levitating above the Monkey King with both his batons in his hands and both of thempletely charged up, Richard smirked, and finally, heunched the attack.


    **BOOOOOOOOOOM**


    A massive explosion, which could easily destroy half of the royal pce, erupted in the middle of the arena and at the epicentre of the destruction stood the target on which Richard desired to inflict the damage.


    He kept both batons connected to his ether threads and after decreasing his weight by several folds, he used the baton as a spool and himself as a kite to gain such speed to dodge the previous attack from the Stone Monkey.


    Then he used the same method to reunite with his other baton and created the explosion.


    ''Adding extra weight to the batons did the work...''


    Slowly the cloud of smoke began to subdue as Richard waited to see the condition of the legendary deity.


    Surely, even Wu Kong wouldn''t be able toe out of that explosion unscathed. Even a light scratch would be enough to satisfy Richard, which exins why he was looking at the centre stage so eagerly...


    ...so eagerly that he never noticed that someone was standing beside him while resting his hand on Richard''s shoulder...


    -------------***-----------


    [Ding!]


    [Attempt fourth: Failed ]


    FML.


    Sitting inside his room cross-legged, Richard cursed under his breath. He was already out of that realm given it only took a single second for Wu Kong to snap his neck and send Richard back to his consciousness.


    Heaving a sigh, he read the suggestion,


    [Ding!]


    [A suggestion arrived!]


    [Wu Kong: Not your enemy, but you, yourself, draw the line. When you consider that this must be enough or this is the end, you ept defeat. Never settle for anything less thanplete victory over your enemy.]


    The suggestion gave a clear message that Richard shouldn''t have been so rxed and should have been cautious even after the explosion. If only he had been careful, he might have noticed how Wu Kong escaped the destruction so smoothly.


    Well, he got to know something vital today.


    Continue to attack until your opponent perishes.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Hearing the knock, Richard said, "Come in,"


    From the outside, the blue-haired teenage girl who would be serving Richard once he left Duchy appeared.


    She was holding a ss of iced tea, which Richard asked, since he knew, after the battle with the monkey, he would get thirsty.


    Ah, the taste of defeat is salty.


    Taking the ss, he gulped a mouthful before praising her, "Quite refreshing. Did you make it?" He asked before taking another gulp.


    Violet, while retaining a nk look, nodded. Inwardly, she was jumping in delight at being praised, but outwardly, she maintained her demeanour in fear of being seen as a weirdo.


    And also, she was not good at expressing her feelings.


    Richard already knew about it so he pressed, "You actually don''t react generally, no? I wonder what changed in these few years when I was away."


    Violet stiffened hearing that and didn''t reply. The hold on the tray became firm as she lowered her eyes.


    Richard suddenly got up and urged her, "Here, drink the tea from the same ss." He specifically added thest part to make her conscious about what she was being asked to do.


    Violet blinked rapidly looking at Richard and the ss, back and forth.


    Richard stepped forward and asked again, "You won''t deny your master''s orders, right?"


    Violet bit her lips as she saw the tip of the ss from where her master sipped the drink. Imagining herself putting her lips there....no! Too indecent!


    Her face began to turn red as she pressed the tray against her chest and closed her eyes.


    "You shouldn''t tease her too much, my lord." Suddenly, her saviour arrived.


    Lilia entered the room with a helpless smile on her face and paused to stand beside her lover.


    Violet took the opportunity and gave me a crisp bow before taking her leave, "P-Please excuse me!"


    She dashed away after saying that, making Lilia chuckle.


    Turning her eyes toward her lord she heard him saying, "It''s not like I feel great making her so troubled...but because of her parents'' pressure to be a perfect maid...Violet has lost her smile."


    With a sigh, Richard sat down on the bed and after cing the tea on the bedside table, he invited Lilia to sit on hisp, which thetter epted instantly and heard him continuing,


    "In the past, despite how much I bullied her, she always used tough and say that until I can be her friend she won''t mind getting bullied for the rest of her life."


    Lilia felt quite sad hearing that as she turned to look at the door from where Violet previously left. She somehow failed to notice the pain the silly girl hides behind that frosty look.


    Richard shook his head and changed the topic, "Anyway, did you prepare everything for the journey?"


    Deciding to talk with Violetter, Lilia responded, "Yes, everything is packed and we are ready to leave."


    Richard hummed for a bit before asking, "When will the carriage arrive?"


    "Probably early in the morning, the carriage would be ready to go. Since not many troops can be brought through teleportation we would be moving through carriage all the way."


    Richard was already feeling tired of two days of travelling to that ind where the academy was situated.


    Thankfully, he was allowed to take his own carriage since the other students are brought by the transportation which the academy organises, given no one other than the students and academy staff can enter that ind despite their social status. Well, Richard was the only exception.


    Finally, it was happening. The main plot of this story would be beginning in a few days. A ton of drama and action awaits. The four heroines would reunite in the academy and get to spend their time with their beloved Ethan.


    The numerous antagonists Ethan would have to face in order to rise to the height where he could erase the final boss from existence.


    Truly a roller coaster ride was waiting for Ethan...and being the mid-rank viin, Richard had his role to y as well~


    -----------**----------


    A/N: End of the First Volumen. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 87: Chapter 86- Family?

    Inside the council office of the pce, seven people could be seen currently being seated around the round table.


    Naturally, the head of the Empire, along with his oldest son, was present during the meeting since the matter concerned the future of the Empire.


    Along with them, the captain of the Imperial Legion, the three Duke/Duchess, and the foreign minister were present.


    Everyone involved with the experiment has either run away with several research reports or killed themselves for some specific reason.


    The investigation of the Prime Minister''s murder was still ongoing but given the circumstances at that time, it was highly unlikely that any name woulde up.


    With the previous council now dismissed, the system was in a critical situation.


    "Have there been any movements from the foreign empires?" The first Prince asked the minister who was responsible for maintaining a good rtionship with the other Empires.


    The obese man replied while wiping the sweat off his forehead using a handkerchief, "No, Your Highness. Until now, our spies haven''t reported anything."


    Silence befell in the room as the Emperor nced at Berine for a brief moment. He was still hesitant to talk to her and Hawkbridge, given the warning they provided just before the incident. And he chose to ignore them.


    "Your Majesty, there were several battalions under the Prime Minister''s control and influence. We need to trim them out as well." Be suggested.


    After the Prime Minister was found dead, his office was investigated, and it turned out that the old man had been influencing people for a long time and had been nning for something massive for a while now. He has kept several soldiers and mages of the royal court under hismand, who would gain free reign now that the Prime Minister is dead.


    "Did anyone discern what Philips was nning?" Philius, thete Prime Minister''s books and records were given to the best decipherer.


    It was Duke Aeromore who responded, "The main objective of that scum has yet to be ascertained. However, it seems something has been interpreted from those ancient runes." Saying so, the gray-haired man pped his hand twice before someone walked inside the conference room.


    The person carried a folded parchment in his hand which he handed to the Duke before retreating.


    Duke Aeromore Leonis unfolded the parchment before showing the magic circle drawn on it.


    The Emperor and the others, including Berine, closely studied the ancientnguage written around the circle, only for the Prince to gasp.


    "T-This...." He couldn''t believe what he just read on the parchment, and looking at others'' reactions, it seemed they werepletely taken aback as well.


    Lucius'' face darkened as he muttered under his breath,


    "Summoning ritual."


    ------------***----------


    The central academy of Eldoria boasts authentic teaching and all-round instruction that could make a normal child into an elite warrior.


    There are not many ways of getting admitted into this prestigious school. One has to pass a few tests to get their names enlisted and has to pay a reasonable sum for their tuition fees. The enrollment fee does not exceed the amount which amoner family cannot afford.


    The series of tests which a student has to go through contains physical and academic assessments.


    Richard had already given those half a year ago, and naturally, he passed.


    Now, tomorrow, he will be heading to the academy to get himself into a primary subject.


    There are numerous subjects one could choose, however, each one of them requires the students to pass a certain number of tests to show their passion for the said subject. Like, if one wants to get into the ''Alchemy'' group, they have to show their skills of transformation andbination of matters to make something useful.


    Each group has its unsaid ranking, and everyone knows about it. Out of the six groups, ''Alchemy'' and ''Apothecary'' are graded the lowest, and only those who have an actual passion for it ever choose one of the two as their primary subject.


    Thenes the ''Survival'' group which trains the students to be adventurers mostly. This course allows the students to know how to survive in unfavorable conditions and alwayse out alive.


    Thenes the ''Warrior'' group and the ''Mages''. Those who choose to be warriors are mostly taught physicalbat, weapon training, and rted topics. They generally be knights and soldiers for nobles. Mages are magic-orientated and usually deal with things rted to magecraft and spells.


    Thenes the most difficult and famous group¡ªthe Hunters.


    Unlike adventurers, who do every kind of job to help and support the citizens, hunters have the responsibility to just hunt the Bates across the continent. They get paid higher and their job doesn''t require anything other than killing.


    Hunters are deemed as the blend of every other category as they have to know the basics of every other course to survive. Hunters are also directly recruited by various noble families as well, which makes this subject even more desirable.


    However, Richard had a different reason to choose this course. And that was¡ªhe wanted to remain connected with the main plot.


    Laying on the rooftop of the mansion, he stared at the starry sky while thinking about what he had to face and what he had done in these two months.


    Living as a typical nobody in his previous life, he was somehow surviving in that world with only one ambition in his mind. And that was to keep his sister safe.


    Be...


    ''I hope she is doing well.''


    Richard was an adopted child, and he met Be for the first time when he was seven. He still remembered how she was peeking from the kitchen while he sat in the living room; shy and anxious to see her new big brother.


    ''Mother would have been very happy to see how well Be grew up...'' Richard couldn''t help but smile foolishly while thinking about his old days.


    His parents whom he...really...wait!


    "Huh?!" Richard abruptly got up with a severe frown on his face and thought carefully.


    Parents....parents....fuck!


    "What did my parents look like?" Richard grabbed his head and tried to think about them even more carefully now. However, despite his efforts, he couldn''t remember them at all.


    Their faces were vaguely recognizable....like if they stood in front of him, he would remember them. However, this still made him anxious.


    Just two months ago, he remembered their faces and everything about them. However, now he not only forgot about how they looked, but the other things like his friends and where he used to study....everything seemed to have started to fade away.


    No...this can''t be happening.


    Richard jumped off the roof andnded on the balcony.


    Heading toward his bed, he sat down and rolled up his sleeve hurriedly.


    Looking at the symbol of blessings he received from the Goddess, Richard heaved a sigh before applying ether to it¡ªand soon he lost his consciousness.


    ....


    The next time Richard opened his eyes, he was standing in a void which was pristine white, everywhere he saw.


    Richard has visited this ce twice before. This was the sanctuary of his memories.


    The blessing he asked from the Deity was to let him ess his memories independently. The reason why he chose this blessing is that there was a constant danger of someone reading his mind.


    The Headmaster of the academy to be precise. And there was that psycho princess as well.


    That''s why Richard wanted to keep himself safe from any kind of situation.


    But he never knew he would be visiting this ce to remember the people he once used to call ''mother-father''.


    There were two shelves on which he stored his memories. One, which the others could see if they prated inside his head. It was like a pen drive, which contained bits of his memories which he wanted the others to see. And one, in which all his memories are stored,pletely unfiltered.


    Richard moved toward the second one, looked into the book under the ''Past'' tag, and hurriedly located everything he wished to see.


    Dropping all the books rted to his past life, Richard sat down.


    Flipping the pages at an anxious pace, he finally halted once he saw the faces of two middle-aged people standing side by side while two children of less than ten years standing in front of them while facing forward.


    Richard''s heart melted at the sight as he finally recalled all those moments he had spent with his family. The flood of memories was not ufortable as he took his time reminiscing those moments.


    Without realizing it, he spent several hours in the mindscape and went to sleepte at night. When he remains in that void the time flows normally in the real world...which exins why Richard woke upte on the first day of his Academy.


    --------------**--------------


    A/N:-  A lot of things about the Minister have yet to be unveiled. I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter.

 Chapter 88: Chapter 87- Academy(1)

    The Obsidian Citadel is situated on an ind, separated from the maind and has a rigid security system that does not allow a single intruder to enter the piece ofnd without alerting the authorities.


    Not only was the academy situated on the ind, but every other necessity of a student was made avable for them, leaving no requirement to leave the ind unless any dire situation arose.


    Ethan has only heard about this ce in the past, but not even once he thought he would get the opportunity to enrol here¡ªon a fully-funded schrship, no less.


    It was something rted to that awakening he went through in Awsperg that made the administration of the Academy interested in him¡ªEthen thought.


    He has been living passively for thest few days, in the capital. Elizabeth has be a good friend, but not someone he still could trust. There have been various incidents...that made him slightly wary of her. Her natural personality and the personality she adopts in front of him, are quite different. But she wasn''t that bad of a person at heart. Well, for him at least.


    Wearing his usual clothes, which consisted of high-waist pants and a white shirt, Ethan slowly made his way towards the wide buildings situated at the far end of the ind.


    He was brought herest night and was made to stay in outdoor dormitories like the others. And early in the morning all of them were asked to report to the school by eight o''clock.


    Ethan slowly reached the main gate where the students were lined up and getting scanned.


    Ethan also lined up and got his stuff checked once before he was told to go in.


    The first word that left his lips after witnessing the academy was, "Peaceful."


    A castle-like building across the main gate, after crossing a flower garden with a fountain situated in the middle of the adjoining four paths. On the left, there was a corridor that led to the school buildings from a different entrance. On the right, there was a tall building with an emblem of a book situated at its crown.


    The colour theme of the school was dark blue and ck, which gave it a very elegant vibe and made Ethan feel that he was in a dream.


    Seeing those people who mostly came from noble families, he felt overwhelmed and was forced to wonder whether he belonged to the ce.


    ''Haah...I have already crossed that point...'' Deciding that it was futile to mull over it anymore, Ethan followed the signboard that the school staff was holding.


    His enrollment number was three hundred twenty-eight, which means he has to go to examination hall five.


    He followed the arrow which was marked on the signboard and went towards the left side of the building.


    After following the others for a bit, and walking for like three hundred meters, he reached behind the main building where a vast field awaited, and several buildings stood tall.


    "That doesn''t look like an examination hall....?" One of the students near Ethan voiced his opinion while looking at the dome-like facility across them.


    Since the other students were going there as well, Ethan chose not to ponder over it for long and check whether he had reached the right ce.


    Every year, the Academy only allows five hundred students to enrol, and given the poprity of Hunters all over the world, it was no surprise that Ethan could see over a hundred students here in the same examination hall.


    A part of him wanted to take the ''Survival'' group to be someone like his teacher, however, the aim of his life requires him to be a ferocious beast who knows nothing but to ughter. And for that, Ethan needs to be in the most dangerous and difficult course of the academy.


    Entering the ce, he saw various groups had already formed among the students. Ethan has always been awkward with his words so he walked past those groups to stand alone somewhere.


    It was then that he found a girl standing all alone while staring at the arena. Her ck hair seemed to be darker than the night and her warm yellow eyes made Ethan dazed for a moment. She was extruding a very elegant charm and gave the impression of being a nobledy.


    Ethan was baffled by the fact that a girl with such beauty was left alone, which urged him to approach her....but then he hesitated. What if the girl wanted some peace just like him and his approach might disturb her?


    He just decided to stand a few meters beside her.


    Naturally, he couldn''t shut off his ears and slowly the conversation of the people nearby reached him,


    "Hey, isn''t she the daughter of Duke Hawkbridge? She looks more beautiful than the rumours offered."


    Ethan raised his brows. Just as he thought, such aura cannot be possessed by amoner.


    "But what''s the point of such beauty when she speaks so bitterly to others?" Another one from the group, this time a girl, disdainfully spat.


    "Yes, yes! I saw one guy approaching her just now, and after sharing a few words, he awkwardly walked away." Another one added, making Ethan frown.


    They really are quite sassy for making suchments for the person who surely could hear them.


    Ethan red at them in annoyance but they simply ignored him and continued their conversation.


    Ethan sighed and looked towards his left. Although the girl seemedpletely unbothered, Ethan knew she must have been hurt hearing those harshments on the very first day.


    Gathering his courage, he shifted towards her a little before saying, "I apologize in their stead. They just can''t control their mouths it seems."


    He was standing at such a distance that he didn''t need to speak aloud to talk.


    Amelia retained her gaze to the front as she responded, "I don''t mind, and they are mostly true about my personality. I indeed have a sharp tongue."


    Ethan chuckled, "But why can''t I hear you talking to me abrasively?"


    "Because you haven''t tried to flirt with me until now."


    ....oh.


    Ethan now realized why she shooed away the previous one who approached her. It seems she was averse to flirtatious guys.


    Ethan asked casually, "So...I assume you are wary of men?"


    Amelia, for the first time, looked at Ethan with her eyebrows elevated before asking, "I never said that. I am wary of every man who isn''t ''him''."


    Ethan tilted his head, "Him? Is he-" Ethan halted his words as he was surprised to see that slight smile on her face and the warm look spreading in her eyes.


    Not only he but everyone who was ncing at Amelia was struck with awe upon witnessing that look on the ever-stoic girl.


    "Yes...him. The only one who can flirt with me all he wants." Amelia slowly muttered; her face turning a little hot at the thought of meeting him today.


    Ethan didn''t say anything after that as the instructors began to march inside. It was ady with long olive-green hair and an admirable physique.


    She held a clipboard in her hand andmanded, "Line up, side by side and stop chatting if you don''t want to get your points deducted."


    The students moved instantly to do as she said. Ethan was pushed to stand beside Amelia while maintaining his eyes on the instructor.


    She was extruding a very powerful and fiery aura like a tigress. Sharp emerald eyes looked at the students with an evaluating look.


    Ethan remained standing withplete attention as she finally began,


    "Okay now-"


    Suddenly she halted and turned her eyes toward the entrance of the hall from where a certain redhead entered.


    Everyone turned to nce at the person and so did Ethan.


    A handsome young man withva-like long hair and piercing golden eyes entered the examination hall, making several girls gasp in astonishment because of how charming he looked.


    The person was not like the other noble children who gave a very immature aura, rather, he possessed a very refined air around him. The way he walked and carried himself was just breathtaking.


    Every eye was glued to Richard as he made his way towards the instructor before apologizing,


    "I apologize for beingte, ma''am."


    The instructor looked irritated as she spat, "Just on your first day, you are showing such an irresponsible tendency? Why are youte?"


    Ethan''s brows rose hearing such an irritated tone from the woman. Was she generally so strict, or was Richard an exception?


    ''Why do I feel thetter is the case?'' Ethan inwardly mumbled andpletely missed the threatening look Amelia adopted.


    Richard retained his calm, which very few of the students expected, as he responded, "I was called by the administrator to submit the list of caretakers I have brought along. And since the administrator seemed  to have an upset stomach, it took longer than it should have to finish the formalities." He calmly stated.


    The green-haired narrowed her eyes before telling him, "Stand with the others."


    Richard nodded before he stepped back and looked at the students, only to find two familiar faces standing on the extreme left.


    Without another thought, Richard joined them.


    ¡ªTo be continued.


    ------------**------------


    A/N:- Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 89: Chapter 88- Academy(2)

    Remember, child, during the assessment, you won''t be just tested as you are told. You would get evaluated the moment you step inside the examination hall, so there is a chance that the instructor in charge would try to rile you up or make some expected decisions for you to see the extent of your tolerance.


    However, you have to remember that unless you are breaking some rules, you won''t get punished, so even if you reject someone''s request or order, your points won''t be deducted.


    These were thest few words Berine told him before Richard left for the Academy.


    He knew that his status would no longer hold any meaning within the boundaries of the academy, but still, it was a little odd to be treated like amoner once again after two months.


    The way the instructors, administrators and even the academy staff treated him showed that they didn''t even care what his rank was or what family he belonged to.


    In a way, it was a refreshing feeling.


    And considering his mother''s advice, Richard deemed that the green-haired instructor was just assessing how he reacted to her scolding. Well, he hoped that such was the case.


    ncing at the girl beside him, Richard asked, "Nervous?"


    Amelia, with a soft smile, responded, "Not until you arrive."


    Richard chuckled at that, however, before he could reply to her the instructor began,


    "My name is Olivia and I will be conducting your first test to see if you all are really fit to take this course as your primary subject or not."


    She continued, "In the first test, we''ll weed out those who are naturally unfit to be true hunters. Anyone ustomed to a sheltered life will be dismissed, as a hunter cannot stay indoors, enjoyingfort. A real hunter is always on the move, out in the wild, searching for their next prey. That''s the true nature of a hunter."


    While she uttered those words, her eyes travelled across the students and paused on several of them for more than a second. Including Richard.


    No one raised any queries as they were not allowed to speak before Olivia gestured towards the entrance of the building.


    "Agh..." Someone from the students who have a highly sensitive nose cringed and instantly covered his nose upon smelling the weirdest and nastiest scent of his life.


    Pushed by four tall men was a huge cart on which rested a dead beast.


    Many other students started to block their noses, and some of them even gagged at the odour of the dead beast.


    Even Ethan had to cover his mouth before he could have puked all his breakfast.


    However, when he nced towards his left, he was surprised to see Amelia and Richard discussing, without being bothered even a little.


    "Tidal Wyrm, is it?"


    "Hmm. One from the salt water." Amelia affirmed.


    Amelia has been through enough adventures in the past seven years that the stench of dead beasts has long stopped bothering her.


    And about Richard...well, he has lived for two whole days, trapped under several dead zombies until he was reduced. That day he probably lost the ability to react to scents.


    The Tidal Wyrmy on the cold stone b, its once-mighty form reduced to a grotesque, decaying carcass. Its massive body, now bloated and sagging, reeked of salt and death, filling the examination chamber with a putrid stench that made even the most seasoned students gag.


    Dark patches of rot covered its thick, leathery skin, which was split in several ces, exposing festering wounds and partially dposed muscle. The creature''s gaping maw, filled with jagged, broken teeth, was frozen in a permanent snarl, while its once-glimmering eyes were now dull, clouded orbs, sunken into its massive skull.


    Its enormous, frayed finsy limp, the once-powerful appendages now reduced to tattered remnants. A thick, oily fluid slowly seeps from the body, pooling on the floor and creating an ufortable slickness underfoot.


    Many students turned pale at the grotesque sight as they heard the instructor speaking,


    "Your first test is very simple and slimy. Just enter the creature and find Aembr-stone from it. There are several of them stuck in there, so you surely get one. And the stone which belongs to the whale is still there. The one who brings that one would get an additional ten points."


    "Any questions?"


    Suddenly several hands were risen.


    Olivia picked one randomly before asking, "What is it, student Pascal?"


    The said boy looked ghastly pale as he barely spoke some words, "I want to withdraw and let the administration choo-bwag!" He puked. And followed by him, those who were raising their hands also vomited.


    Olivia rolled her eyes before she asked people to carry the soft and spoiled children out of the ce.


    Suddenly, the number diminished to fifty-five from one hundred-five.


    Those who remained were eitherpletely unaffected or slightly ufortable and those who were barely holding themselves based on their stubbornness to get selected.


    Olivia nced at the child of the renowned witch, and every time she looked at Richard she felt surprised.


    ''How is he doing that?'' Every student has been scanned for any artefact. That''s why Olivia knew that Richard wasn''t cheating. Then how does a bonafide mage like him endured such a strong stench?


    Shaking her head, she called out, "You have ten minutes. You can''t use any spells nor use potions. If you somehow swallow something or get infected, the medic will take care of you, so you all don''t need to be concerned about it."


    Since Olivia didn''t see any raised hands, she first gave every student a helmet with an ether stone attached at its crown, and then she whistled tomence the first round.


    Immediately, every student, some fast and some slowly began to advance towards the several feetrge whales.


    Richard narrowed his eyes and rolled his sleeve.


    He had never entered a wyrm before; however, it wasn''t like he hadn''t skinned a beast in this world before. He has researched many inhumane things in this world as well.


    There were several deep cuts on the dead body of the whale. Just as he was about to step inside one of those cuts, he heard Amelia''s voice,


    "Good luck," But before he could have looked at her, she had already entered the beast.


    Richard shook his head with a smile before he also entered the whale, and instantly, the stone on his head began to shine¡ªilluminating a few meters ahead of him in a ''V''.


    Richard, fortunately, had worn boots today. He couldn''t have guessed what was waiting for him in this test since none of the main cast took the hunter''s test during enrollment.


    ''If my guess is right then Eleanor must have joined Alchemy, Nora had chosen the Magician course, and Emily had gone for the knight course.'' Richard was unsure about Elizabeth and initially believed that she would choose the Hunter''s course as her primary subject, because of obvious reasons.


    "Ew..." Suddenly, the guy who was not so far away from Richard let out a strange noise after getting his hand coated with a slimy fluid which must be stinking awfully.


    Richard looked around and found that he was standing over the whale''s liver. Biologically, whales have several stomach pouches, and it seems every student has gone to a different one. Seriously, this wyrm was quite huge.


    Richard had dug into the flesh and bones of several living beings before, so he didn''t hesitate to pry his hand inside the small gap between the liver and stomach wall and prate it as deep as he could.


    He wasn''t using Detection but just moving on his whim.


    Sadly, he found nothing and his hand waspletely coated in the slimy fluid.


    Richard swatted away the mucus as much as he could before continuing his hunt.


    He moved around the ce and inserted his hand wherever he felt he could find a stone.


    After three minutes of searching, he finally came across an octopus'' arm-like vein hanging down, which he squeezed from the other end and found a red ruby-like stone dropping from the inside.


    With a smirk, Richard caught it and safely stored it in his pouch.


    ''Hmm...'' Just as he turned to move out, he suddenly had a thought.


    The wyrm of salt water generally has their magic stone in their crown, and Richard was quite near to the head of the beast. So taking the chance, he headed towards the possible location where he could find himself the extra points.


    Aftering across several students and passing by several narrow spaces, he finally felt a bigger source of energying from a distant corner.


    The space to reach there was quite narrow as it seemed the part of the whale was punched from either side to make it difficult for the students to reach there.


    However, Richard has no problem passing through the four-inch wide path with his body turned and hands raised above his head.


    He used the lubrication of the mucus to his advantage.


    "Hmm?" Richard sensed that someone else was approaching this way, so he fastened up his pace, and within seconds, he reached the spot from where the energy was radiating.


    The big diamond-shaped stone remained levitating as Richard finally touched it¡ªand turned to look at whoever arrivedte.


    However, Richard was thoroughly surprised to see Ethan standing there, with his lips parted and a regretful look on his face.


    But the kid didn''t let that expression linger for long and with a nod, he said, "Congrattions."


    Richard looked at Ethan and then at the stone before he suddenly threw the four-foot-tall stone in Ethan''s direction, which thetter barely caught with his slippery hands.


    "Eh? Why are you giving me this?" Ethan was baffled and thought that Richard was showing pity to him.


    However, Richard''s following words cleared his doubts, "Extra points allow the students to buy premium meals in the cafeteria. I don''t need that since I have brought my cook along. So...there you go?"


    Richard shrugged and lookedpletely uninterested in the points and the fame he could have gained on the first day.


    Once again, Richard proved to him that there aren''t only bad and selfish people in this world.


    Ethan helplessly smiled at the redhead, before uttering, "I will definitely repay you one day for everything you have done for me."


    ----------------**---------------


    A/N:- Damn, this was an unexpected development.

 Chapter 90: Chapter 89- Academy(3)

    The first test concluded with only forty students now remaining. Naturally, Amelia, Richard, and Ethan survived and gained points based on how quickly they returned. Ethan earned extra points for the magic stone of the wyrm he brought


    They were given the time to change clothes after taking a bath before the next round since the oil of the wyrm is mmable and can get in the way of their next task.


    After washing himself Richard wore the training gear which the school provided. It was a full-sleeve shirt made out of thin and stretchable fabric that allowed good mobility and possibly minor protection against cuts. On the lower half was a pair of knee-length pants of the same fabric that stuck to his skin quite firmly and a pair of high-ankle boots.


    Inside the changing room, mostly everyone was stealing nces at Richard who looked charismatic and breathing in the attire. Even the way he tied his hair in a messy bun was quite enchanting to the eye, even though everyone around him was male.


    Richard avoided those gazes and looked at Ethan, who was tying the shoces...but was failing miserably.


    Richard knew that Ethan always had a problem with shoces, so he crouched to help him, startling Ethan.


    "Ah-I.."


    "Tell me, Ethan," Before Ethan could say anything, Richard asked, "...why did you choose to be a hunter?"


    Richard was just curious about what changed in him, and Ethan chose to be a hunter instead of an adventurer. Originally even after his mother died, he chose the path where he could help as many people as he could. However, in this timeline, when he hasn''t lost his master and just his mother, he chooses to be a hunter.


    Richard had a hunch about this sudden change, and hearing Ethan''s following words, his hunch was proven right,


    "I have recently been fooled and trapped by someone, and after that, because of me, many people suffered," Ethan began, his voice containing both sorrow and anger, "That day...I lost my motivation to help humanity. That''s why, being a hunter, I would be allowed to vent all my frustration on those beings who don''t deserve to live."


    Richard raised his brows before lifting his eyes and asking Ethan, "So are you going to hunt humans as well?"


    That statement made Ethan flustered as he hurriedly shook his head, "No-no! Of course not. Although a few people have hurt me, there are those as well who have shown that kindness is something that still lives within humans. So no, I won''t be turning my sword against humanity."


    Richard inwardly heaved a sigh. Thankfully, the protagonist hasn''t strayed from his path, or who knows what those heaven dwellers might have done.


    Soon, all the students returned to the examination hall, where, this time, a different instructor was waiting.


    He was a tall and thin man with curly ck hair and a pair of green square sses. He wore a friendly smile on his face as he greeted the students, "I hope you all had a pleasant bath and are ready to take the next examination."


    Although many of the students wanted to ask for a break, they never got the chance to speak as the instructor waved his hand and arge umbre without a handle flew in their direction.


    It was about ten meters in radius and was made of shiny tinum tes that reflected the faces of the students as they looked up.


    The instructor continued, "Your endurance will be tested in this. Under the umbre, your resistance against different conditions would be tested. If you feel you cannot endure and want to forfeit just use this rm to get out,"


    As he said, he showed a small red button attached to a strap that remained tied around his hand.


    "The test would continue for twenty minutes and fifteen minutes is the minimum requirement to get passing marks. Those extra five minutes would grant you extra points, so hang in there as long as you can."


    Many students shivered and looked at the umbre once again, sensing that a great disaster was about to befall.


    However, none of them stepped back aftering this far and the test began.


    Once every student stood in a circle, the umbre began to lower even more, and several long steel fangs descended from the corners to make it look more like a tent.


    Students were now surrounded by the tinum surroundings, their figures being reflected in the shiny surface as they remained nervously fidgeting at their spot.


    It was then,


    **SHLINK**


    Many of the students, including Richard and Amelia, fell to the ground upon feeling the weight over their shoulders and they lost their bnce.


    Those who remained standing were three of the most bulky dudes with tree trunk-like thighs that allowed them to retain their stance.


    They were forbidden from using any spell and utilizing ether altogether, which is why using body strengthening was never an option¡ªwhich leaves the students to rely on their physical might.


    Richard nced at Amelia and found her somehow recovering from the initial shock and sitting on the ground.


    The current weight they were experiencing was around fifty kilograms(110 lbs) which definitely was endurable for those who have passed the first round of examination to get enrolled here.


    However, not everyone came here through normal means.


    ncing at Ethan, who has been admitted through special rmendation, Richard felt that the Protagonist might not be able to endure for long.


    With his bodypletely pressed against the ground, Ethan kept his eyes closed and fist clenched. Although he has been training for thest few weeks, it doesn''t mean he has be all mighty or something. And most of the time, when he did some kind of task for money, he utilized his newfound magic to help himself.


    ''I shouldn''t have been so reliant on that!'' He was now regretting.


    Richard just hoped that he could get through this in one piece.


    He was now feeling a lot better than he initially was. He has done weight training with Lilia enough to not get affected by this.


    The other students were also not as affected as well since most of them belonged to eithermoner backgrounds or low-ranking noble families, which forced them to make this academy their life goal, and they worked hard for their ambition.


    In the entire group, only Ethan and two frail-looking girls were struggling against the increased gravity.


    The torture continued for three minutes before the weight was doubled.


    "Ugh!" Ethan felt his bones getting crushed and his mind turning into a mess.


    He heard a couple of buzzers from the other students, and for a moment, Ethan also felt like tapping the red buttons and getting rid of this excruciating pain...however, the moment he recalled the face of his mother, he found himself thinking about nothing else.


    Only that face remained in his mind and Ethan was no longer struggling. It was like everything he experienced until now was not real and he was now free from all the bounds.


    Richard looked at Ethan and somehow discerned that the Protagonist used the power of love to endure this as well. On the other hand, Amelia didn''t look good.


    She has trained herself to be an adventurer and a spy for most of the time. Surely, she must have gone through this training, but considering the slowly increasing weight, there was no doubt that she must be nearing the limits of her tolerance.


    Richard slowly removed his hand from his thigh and rested it on her hand, making Amelia instantly open her eyes and look at Richard.


    The look in his eyes somehow whispered in her ear,


    ''I want to be with you in the same ss...''And that gave the raven-haired enough strength to straighten her back and forget about the struggle.


    Just like that, another three minutes passed, and many students fell on the ground lifelessly after having the pressure removed. But that freedom was soon snatched away when the panels of the umbre turned white and the temperature dropped to zero in an instant.


    "Shit! This is tooooo much!" One of the students cursed as he rolled in a ball to cover himself from the cold.


    Not only that, even blizzards began to appear inside the dome as everyone shivered and balled up as well.


    Richard rubbed his nose which slowly began to turn red as he was also not used to such extreme cold.


    It seemed the temperature was dropping every second¡ªRichard thought, but in reality, every ten seconds, a degree went down.


    "Wait! We are forbidden from using ether, but we can surely help each other, right?" Someone from the group suddenly voiced.


    "Yes! Teamwork is a very essential factor of hunters." Another one chimed, clearly in assent to the idea


    Soon, various students began to gather up to hug each other and warm each other through their body heat.


    Richard saw Ethan also getting himself gathered in a group of three girls who kept him in the middle and embraced him from all three directions.


    ''What would happen if Elizabeth sees this...'' He inwardly chuckled, when suddenly he felt someone tapping on his shoulder.


    Turning towards the person, Richard''s eyes widened slightly.


    Amelia sat there on her knees with a pitiful look as she weakly extended her arms and asked,


    "Warm me up?"


    *Gulp*


    ¡ª------------***-------------


    A/N:- ahahaha¡­this girl is so wild.

 Chapter 91: Chapter 90- Academy(4)

    [Earth]


    Be has started to lose hope now.


    She tried utilizing the research of Anvil but to no avail. She indeed jumped into the dimensional cracks to reunite with her brother; however, every time, she ended up in a different realm.


    Not only that, she got pulled out of the realm the moment the crack healed up¡ªsignifying that even if she ended up reuniting with her brother, she wouldn''t be able to remain there for long.


    The loneliness that spread in her heart after realising how difficult it was to reach her beloved brother, has kept her awake for several nights. She hadn''t eaten anything in the past seventy-two hours and was constantly sitting inside her room while staring at his picture.


    In a corner, she remained curled like a pitiful child who was abandoned by her parents to die on the streets. Her eyes were red and so was her nose. Her dried eyes became moist every time she thought that she couldn''t meet her brother again.


    Until now, she had a hope that she would someday meet him again, even if it was during herst breaths. However, after going through a series of trials for the past four years, she couldn''t keep fooling herself.


    "Brother....do you miss me...." Caressing his picture close to her heart she slowly whispered.


    The small me of hope in her heart was flickering. Be was reaching her wit''s end.


    ------------**-----------


    "Warm me up?" Amelia weakly extended her arms and asked him in a pitiful voice.


    Those clear eyes, which mostly radiate indifference, were now filled with helplessness, while the girl herself seemed to be in very dire need of some warmth.


    Richard gulped before nodding. He felt like he would be a criminal if he rejected such a proposal...no, it was a request!


    He drew closer to her and after parting his arms he gathered the girl in his arms, only to hear her sighing in relief,


    "Ah~so warm." She snuggled close with her face pressed against his chest and she positioned herself between his legs.


    ''She''s so small...frail...'' Holding the girl in his arms, Richard felt that she might break if he put a little effort. She felt soft, warm, and so delicate that he suddenly felt a cute aggression. However, he controlled his urges and kept the raven-haired, trapped in his embrace.


    "Your skin is warm...and sofortable. Why don''t I make a nest just right here and we live like this forever?" She softly mumbled while keeping her eyes closed and a soft smile lifting the edges of her supple lips.


    Richard chuckled before asking, "Living in a nest? I wonder if the daughter of Duke Hawkbridge can lead such a normal life."


    Amelia suddenly parted her eyes and slowly looked up at him. There was evident certainty and determination ring in her orbs, as she asked,


    "If it''s with you, I won''t mind living in slums or the hell itself."


    Richard parted his lips to say something to that...however, joking about her statement felt like he would be making fun of her sentiments, so he just pressed her small head against his chest once again and wordlessly told her to stop talking now.


    Amelia had a wider smile of contentment now, and the harsh climate around her suddenly became sweet and quite romantic for the girl.


    Every other student was grouped into at least four to five students each. As such being the only couple who shared such intimate space, made Amelia and Richard stand out¡ªbing the center of the spotlight.


    Well, that didn''tst long. After a few minutes, water began to fill the dome, and it went up until the whole space inside the umbre wasn''t submerged.


    "Bluuooorgh!" Many of those who were taken off guard struggled and instantly pressed the red buzzer. And for god sake, when the umbre fang parted, the water didn''t spill out¡ªshowing the immacte use of sorcery.


    Richard stopped movingpletely since the more he would move the more his body would utilize the stored oxygen. So he just allowed himself to float for the next three minutes. Ethan also didn''t have much problem given he belonged to a town which was situated at a shore. He has gone fishing and diving in the ocean, for like ever, which exins why he seemed sofortable being submerged.


    Amelia also didn''t show much difort for the most part, and before she could have started struggling, the water slowly began to level down.


    "*Cough* *Cough* What the heck are these tests?" Just when theynded back on the ground, someone shouted while coughing violently.


    Richard had to agree with him, as it was the first time he had seen such a versatile and unique kind of examination. Well, considering the course they were aiming for, it was quite understandable why they were going to such extreme lengths.


    Thest three minutes remained for every student to pass the exam who remained in the dome and this time, they had to face heat.


    "Agh...fuck..." Someone cursed as he felt the water from his body slowly evaporate under the heat, which easily exceeded 40¡ãC.


    "Are you okay?" Richard asked Amelia who was down on her knees and looked slightly ufortable. However, upon being asked, she nodded and said,


    "I...just don''t like diving in the water. But now I am okay." She looked slightly lost when she said that, but she honestly was physically fine.


    Richard knew her trauma of deep water, but talking about it right now seemed hasty so he decided to ask her about itter.


    The panels of the dome were all illuminated red, and heat waves travelled visibly across the space.


    The students slowly began to loosen their clothes and remove their shoes. Some of the guys, the bulky dudes, to be precise, even removed their shirts when they got the opportunity¡ªto reveal their tight muscles and self-made battle scars.


    The girls had it difficult since they could not be like boys and start removing their clothes. They could only open a few buttons of their shirt and try to cool themselves off by fanning their faces.


    Richard was quite ustomed to heat so he didn''t look particrly bothered. He has spent weeks, being enveloped in mes and recently had got burnt several times a day. So this much was nothing for him.


    He just sat cross-legged on the ground and looked around at others.


    In the group of students, there are two names of characters whom he knows.


    The first one was a bespectacled beauty with arge bust and a shy personality. Long pink hair and round eyes gave her a very innocent vibe, and currently, with a few of her shirt buttons now undone, she was attracting a lot of attention.


    She was a minor character who would be ying the role of informer and advisor. Someone who spends most of her free time in the library and has good observation skills.


    Other than her, there sat anky grey-haired guy in a corner who lookedpletely unbothered by his surroundings. He is the son of the previous knightmander and is aiming to be a hunter, unlike his father, to prove that he is better than his old man.


    Typical emo kid with daddy issues who would have tremendous character development and someone who would support Ethan in his journey. Well, until an extent before he dies.


    The reason why he was acting indifferently now like he didn''t care about his surroundings and he was perfectly fine with the heat, was because he wanted to maintain a cold and dark persona.


    ''Really a chunni....''


    Although the heat reached 50¡ãC within three minutes, Richard didn''t show much trouble, but Amelia looked like she would melt at any moment now. Ethan was no better.


    It was then,


    *Bzzzz*


    The buzzer rang, which signalled thepletion of the fifteen-minute minimum requirement.


    Many students tapped on the red button to escape the hell cell, and instantly the ce became a lot empty.


    Ethan nced at Richard before giving a nod and walking out as well.


    No one had the endurance to continue being here for another five minutes. Until now, the difficulty has only risen passing each minute, and given these extra five minutes would be granting extra points to the students, it could be guessed the level of torture they might have to go through.


    Now, only Amelia and  Richard remained inside, as the raven-haired turned toward him and asked, "Shall we go?"


    She extended her hand, and to Richard''s surprise, despite being in such a disoriented state, she was able to muster up a soft smile.


    Richard wasn''t greedy for the extra points, given he would be able to gain them once the ss began; that''s why he was about to hold her hand and walk out.


    However,


    [Ding!]


    [Quest arrived!]


    [Challenge for the Unique]


    [Endure the remaining five minutes of the test]


    [Reward: +10 Quest Points, Voice changing capsules.]


    He suddenly held her hand and asked her, "Amelia, go outside with me. I wanna see the limits of my tolerance."


    He might not be greedy for student points, but those quest points? He desperately needed them.


    -----------**---------


    A/N:- Damn...

 Chapter 92: Chapter 91- Academy(5)

    How did Richard spend thest five minutes? He doesn''t know. He just sat there in the middle of the stage while experiencing several sensations going through him.


    Sometimes loud noises, sometimes extreme heat. He even felt several snakes wrapping around his body and injecting venom into his body, but when the buzzer red, he was all fine and well. There were no physical wounds on his body, nor his ether-flow was damaged.


    Walking out of the dome, he received the notification from the system that he finally had reached ny points, and only needed ten points to have his status window.


    And because of that happiness, there was a smile on his face when he returned.


    "Hey, hey look. Smiling and all "


    "Do you think he cheated?"


    "No doubt. Whose mother is feared across the globe surely would get privileges in the academy."


    "Damn...such corruption"


    These were those salty students who had initially decided to endure the torture for the whole twenty minutes but were the first of those who exited the dome once the fifteen minutes were up.


    Richard naturally ignored them since starting a fight would cost him points, and he was actually too happy to mind those rumour-mongers.


    Returning to position beside Amelia, he whispered, "I am fine, I swear." He assured her since more than Richard could have ever be, Amelia seemed worried. He had started to read those eyes of her quite fluently now, and when he saw her eyes trembling, he knew he had kept her anxious.


    She didn''t say anything but just held his sleeve weakly¡ªlike she would lose him the moment she let go.


    Richard found the gesture adorable.


    "Good work," Ethanplimented to which Richard returned the praise with, "You too."


    "Okay then, students. The second stage is now finished and your third stage examiner would be....ah, there he is." As the bespectacled man said, a person with a slim build and slightly swollen belly walked inside the examination dome and stood while facing the students


    He had a sweet smile on his face, which offered friendliness, and the man seemed far from being harmful. He had long and curly dirty yellow hair, and since he had yet to open his eyes, one couldn''t discern his eye''s colour.


    He intertwined his finger over his belly before greeting others, "Good afternoon, students. I am Oswin Oakhart and I will be conducting your third examination."


    He suddenly took out a vial from his pocket before advancing toward the first student in the row.


    "Extend your hand, son," The said boy extended his hand before the man dropped the red fluid on his palm.


    Following the same pattern, Oswin offered the red fluid to everyone, which ended with Richard.


    Richard didn''t try to smell it to discern what the liquid was, but just by its consistency, he felt it was a potion. Or what it could be?


    Once he was done, the blond professor kept the vial back in his jacket before asking the students, "Now, by your preference, hold any of your body parts except for your head with that same hand in which you received the fluid."


    Richard was now even more confused. What was this man doing?


    However, no one asked the teacher why they should do that and what was about to happen. The thirty students that remained were all well disciplined and had received enough experience, until now, when to open their mouths and when to not.


    Slowly everyone started to do what was asked. Some tapped their stomach, some held their wrist and some their ankles.


    Richard waspletely clueless about what might happen, so he just tapped his palm against his left thigh and waited. ncing at Amelia, he found her holding her left forearm.


    Once the instructor ensured that everyone was ready, he finally revealed his eyes.


    Those small orbs were of the same shade of the fluid they had just received¡ªsending a shiver down Richard''s spine. But he didn''t have the leisure to think of anything as a shooting pain coursed through his thigh, and he roared,


    "AAAGGGHHHH!!"


    "SHIIIIIT!!!"


    "WAAAAAHHHH!"


    And not only him but everyone else, cried in pain and fell to their knees instantly.


    The blood they were given was manipted to tear the muscle of the part which was being held.


    Richard clutched his thigh, which had a deep wound in the middle, and it was bleeding profusely.


    *DHAK*


    It was then that he saw a box dropping a few inches to his right, and not only did he but everyone else received a simr box which had a plus sign drawn on it.


    "Heal yourself within seventy seconds without ether, and stand back up. If I no longer see your blood after seventy seconds, you pass~"


    The previously sweet voice of the instructor now sounded nothing but sadistic as he happily dered the conditions to pass this round.


    Richard kept his left hand pressed on the wound while he stretched his right hand to grab the box. He failed twice, struggling pitifully, but the third time he finally pulled the box in his direction.


    While he was getting anxious, the instructor added,


    "Ah, yeah, don''t try to help each other in this one like thest examination. You will get disqualified for that~"


    Richard didn''t have the time and mind to pay attention to him as he bit the clip of the box between his teeth and utilised his fingers to open the box. Immediately everything contained inside it fell to the ground.


    He has already lost so much blood that the medical supplies got smeared in the crimson fluid.


    Sweat began to rain down his head and back as Richard clumsily picked up the white bandage before he straightened his injured leg.


    He has been so reliant on Lilia and his mother to patch up his wounds that he has nearly zero knowledge of healing a wound without a potion. Even in his previous life, this kind of work was done by Be.


    ''Ugh, fuck, I have to hurry...'' He can''t forget about the time. He only had like fifty-five seconds left.


    He tore the bandage cover and released the hold from his wound. Blood began to pour down his thigh even more, and a small pool began to form around him.


    He unrolled the bandage and finally brought it down on his wound....only to find that it got stuck between his flesh and the white bandage instantly turned the same shade of his blood.


    Richard clicked his tongue and unwrapped even more bandage to just stop it from bleeding anyhow now!


    However, before he could try overcrowding his wounds with bandages, a pale hand held him by the wrist.


    Richard paused and lifted his eyes, only to find Amelia crouching in front of him and taking a small bottle from the medical box.


    There were tears in her eyes and her voice trembled when she said, "This will hurt,"


    She said before opening the bottle and pouring the lime-colored fluid on his wound, making Richard wince but he somehow held himself from making a sound.


    Amelia''s condition didn''t look good, yet her hands never wavered, nor did she ever pause while she healed Richard.


    She first used several cotton pads to press it against his wound and then tied the bandage around his thigh.


    When she was done, his blood stopped spillingpletely and he was now feeling much better.


    *BZZZ*


    The buzzer resonated yet Amelia and Richard didn''t move. Richard gazed into those orbs, which contained nothing but relief right now. In these few seconds, she has shown so many emotions that he was left speechless.


    Not a speck of regret he could see in her even though she disqualified herself...just because she couldn''t see him hurt.


    ''What did I ever do to deserve such affection from you, Amelia?'' He inwardly asked himself.


    "Please stand up, now you two. The game is over and now we have four people who will be retiring from the examination."


    Oswin called out as Richard and Amelia finally got up while supporting each other.


    Those other three students had already left, and only Amelia remained.


    "I am sorry sweetie, but rules are rules." Oswin sweetly stated. He couldn''t do anything despite what he actually wanted.


    Amelia nodded before she nced at Richard and said, "Can you promise me something?"


    Richard was slightly overwhelmed by everything that just happened in these two minutes, which didn''t allow him to respond verbally. Rather, he just nodded.


    Amelia drew closer and softly held his left cheek before whispering, "Just don''t get hurt anymore. I don''t want to feel that pain once again, or I might really die....or so would I have said, but I know that will make you feel burdened. So just take me on a date after the examination, okay?"


    Richard''s expression shifted and soon he chuckled.


    Seriously, this girl has a very strange personality...


    "Okay, let''s go on a date."


    ....but he likes her.


    ------------------***-----------------


    A/N:- Damn...part 2.

 Chapter 93: Chapter 92- Academy(6)

    Inside a dimly lit ce, which was vast enough that amodating a thousand people wouldn''t be a problem, could be seen several individuals currently standing in a perfect formation.


    There was an elevated stage, at the far end of the hall toward which the others faced.


    Their faces remained hidden under a loosely hanging shroud, while these individuals waited for their leader to begin the meeting.


    Finally, a man with simr attire but without anything obstructing his face climbed the stag and walked to stand in the middle. His grey ageing eyes stared at the crowd while his long white hair fell over his shoulders. The man outwardly looked like a human, but no one present inside the hall knew the real identity of the person.


    "I am delighted that you all made some time for this auspicious gathering. I humbly pay my respect and hope that we can find a solution of our growing problems."


    The man spoke¡ªhis voice was neither too loud nor too quiet. Just enough for everyone present here to hear what he just uttered.


    The man continued, "A very preciouspanion and dear friend of mine lost his life recently, and that hampered the progression we were making towards our ultimate goal."


    "Our goal...I think none of you have forgotten, right?" The man asked; his voiceced with a sharpness that made various flinch.


    Drawing his finger in the air, the man drew a symbol in front of him, for everyone to see.


    It was a strange symbol that seemed like two scythes were drawn in a cross, within a circle and blood seemed to be sliding down the des.


    "Our lord! The master of death! The one who created the Dark Star and introduced us to the concept of...freedom!" The leader suddenly sounded ecstatic, like he was dering his life achievements.


    Excitement grew in the hall. Their goal, the only mission they had, and that was to bring the God of Death on Clion and have him im what he deserved.


    "But Master," Someone from the crowd spoke, in a hesitant voice, "The ns which Philip made were all either burnt or confiscated by the authorities. And he was the only one who knew about the ritual."


    Philip, the ex-Prime Minister of Eldoria, had a very prominent position in the cult since he was the one who came up with the ritual to reach Death.


    The grey-haired leader remained silent, as he walked on the stage with his hands held behind his back and contemted.


    Suddenly, he halted, and in a severe voice, he announced, "Then we have to snatch it back."


    A lot of people gasped hearing that and one of them reflexively asked, "That would mean we have to wage a war against Eldoria!"


    "We are not prepared, master. The armies of Eldoria are exceptionally vast and filled with great warriors."


    "Not to talk about, they have ''her'' by their side." One of them eximed.


    Instantly, a wave of killing intent washed over the hall and immediately, everyone quieted down.


    Once he knew that every eye was back on him, the leader began,


    "I know the enemy forces are vast, and they have some exceptionally strong warriors. However, it''s not like we can just stop moving toward our ambition and forget Phil''s sacrifice!" His strong voice was like a wake-up call that helped many to realise their mistake and look more determined.


    Not so long after, the one who spoke earlier again asked, "But sire, although we have the determination, with the numbers we have, we cannot rival Eldoria."


    The grey-haired man grinned at that before stating, "Then we will get some help."


    Taking a brief pause, he announced,


    "Through the summoning ritual, we will have our own champion!"


    -------------**------------


    The third examination was over, and now, only twenty-six students remain.


    Richard was still in a daze while he thought about Amelia.


    ...she sacrificed her chance to be in the hunter''s course for him. He couldn''t remember when he met such a selfless soul before.


    He was overwhelmed.


    "Hello, I am Hailey and I will be conducting your fourth test." This time, it was a short ck-haired woman in her early twenties. There was a scar on her face that went down the left side of her chin, and by her aura, one could tell that the woman had experienced quite a few battles.


    She nced at Richard for a moment and couldn''t help but feel puzzled at his current state.


    Regardless, she continued, "Since the numbers have reduced quite a lot, the administration decided to reduce the stages of examination as well."


    Those words brought a sudden wave of tion among the students. They were told by Olivia that there would be seven examinations before the students could enrol as students of Hunter''s course.


    "Now, there would be only five rounds; as such, you all have to cross two more stages, including this one." She added, "Those first three stages tested your raw physical abilities without ether. Now, thest two will determine how skilled you are with magic."


    Some of the students clenched their fists in aggression and excitement. This was finally the time for them to show what they mainly trained for.


    Richard also felt that this might not be as hard as the previous three since ether was like breathing for an ether user; as such, finishing tests with their greatest weapon would be a lot easier.


    The raven-haired then turned around and raised her hand from down to up¡ªalong with her movement, two thin trails also erupted from the ground and appeared before the others


    The handrail...or more like a bnce beam, was about four inches broad and had nothing given to bnce oneself. One has to have a strong core and body bnce to cross this twenty-foot-long trail without falling.


    But naturally, "There is more," Hailey added as she waved her hand and two long steel rods attached to straps, dropped on the ground, as she continued,


    "There are training bars that you will be carrying as you walk on the beams. And along with that, several darts, arrows and maybe pebbles as well, would be thrown at you to make you surrender. And that''s your challenge."


    "But Instructor...how are we going to lift that?" The frail-looking girl who was embracing Ethan back in the umbre dome asked thedy.


    The girl asked while pointing at those heavy bars that created small cracks on the floor upon collision.


    Hailey shrugged, "It''s up to you how you do it. Just remember, this test will be focusing on your knowledge of the Four Fundamentals."


    Just as Richard thought. They have to utilize all four fundamental skills to get through this.


    He took his time to calcte how he would be doing this,  expecting Hailey to follow the norm and start from the other end, when suddenly his name was called.


    "Student Richard and Ethan, please step forward."


    Richard raised his brows before ncing at thedy¡ªonly to find her grinning.


    ''Damn...she is really odd...'' Not only does Richard have heard about Hailey from his mother but knows about her from his previous world.


    The tomboy who loves to seek thrill from trivial stuff. And right now, her source of excitement is to see how Richard fails.


    Well, he surely was not going to fail here and throw all the efforts of Lilia and his mother to waste.


    He cracked his neck and rolled his sleeve.


    Ethan looked nervous, unlike Richard. He gulped as he looked at the weighted bar he had to lift.


    However, thankfully, now he can use his magic to strengthen himself or this would not have ended well.


    Both of them crouched down to bind the straps around their shoulders and back and tied them firmly.


    Just as they were about to lift the bars, Richard and Ethan nced at each other.


    While slowly nodding Richard asked, "Let''s do this?"


    Ethan gave a firm nod before responding, "Let''s do this!"


    Richard instantly used enhancement, to strengthen his body. A rush of ether ran across his body, reinforcing his muscles and fortifying his bones.


    With a jerk, he situated the bar over his shoulder and remained squatted. Once he ensured that the weighted bar wasn''t falling he finally got up¡ªevaluating the weight to be over two hundred kilograms.


    He looked towards his left and found Ethan also got up, albeit with a little struggle.


    Turning towards the beam, Richard heaved a sigh, and initiated detection.


    Finally, he stepped on the beam and started walking on it. It was not as thin as it seemed from far away; however, if he had tried walking over it with this weight over his shoulder, he might not have been able to even stand on the beam properly.


    Just as he took two steps, he sensed something flying in his direction from behind. Richard didn''t panic and conjured a small barrier around his shoulder.


    *CLANG*


    The dart fell on the ground upon shing against his barrier.


    Hailey was surprised to see that the boy detected the dart so precisely and was also able to conjure the third spell, that is, the barrier.


    And on the other side....after getting hit by the dart, Ethan lost his bnce, and in a panic,


    "urgh..."


    He fell off just after taking three steps.


    --------------**-------------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 94: Chapter 93- Academy(6)

    "Richard is cheating." Inside the headmaster''s office could be seen by two people currently. The office belonged to one of the two, and the other one, who just imed Richard as a cheater was a short green-haired woman who goes by the name Olivia.


    The man sitting across the table never lifted his eyes from the newspaper he was reading, even though the matter involved a studentmitting a crime.


    Olivia wasn''t able to withstand that nonchnt attitude anymore, as she spoke again in a slightly agitated voice,


    "I know it sir. He is using some kind of artifact or drug which is allowing him to withstand those challenges."


    Olivia knew she might be making a mistake. However, she couldn''t just ept the fact that someone as spoiled and arrogant as Richard, who has lived as a rotten young master, would suddenly be an elite during examination.


    Finally, the man said, "In your opinion, school security is not doing their job?"


    "I never said that Sir, but there is a chance for Richard to be using some kind of tool which cannot be detected. We have to thoroughly assess him and take the necessary-"


    "Olivia." The man lifted his eyes and directed his pale yellow eyes at the instructor before asking, "Don''t you find yourself being prejudiced toward Richard because of your hatred toward his mother?"


    Olivia was taken aback, quite literally as she backed off and removed her hands from the table.


    The older one retained his eyes on the woman before asking, "I know yourpetitiveness towards Be and how you ended up hating her after she just got up and disappeared one day. Am I wrong?"


    The headmaster, Marcus ckwood, was the one who taught the two children back then, which exins why he knows about them so closely.


    Olivia was rendered speechless as she stared at the man for a long time before she finally uttered, "You are wrong...headmaster. I don''t hate her, because you can hate only those for whom you feel anything. Berine Scarlette is no one to me."


    Olivia turned on her feet and soon exited the office.


    Marcus heaved a sigh and contemted for a moment. Finally, he decided to take a look at the examinations and see what urged Olivia to make such a false charge at Richard.


    ---------**--------


    In the examination hall, either students were in awe or disbelief. After all, seeing someone utilizing three fundamental abilities together was not a feat which even some instructors and professors could achieve.


    Not only was Richard bncing the weighted bar quite wlessly, but he was also even detecting the iing danger and parrying it with his partial barrier, which seemed to be his least practised skill.


    He was only protecting that region where the object was about to collide. And not only that, he couldn''t retain the barrier for more than a second....which exins why he was injured from ces. After all, the number of throwables wasn''t consistently singr.


    The moment two or more throwables are directed at him, Richard only blocked one of them and the others, harmed him. But thanks to his strong core and bnce, he hasn''t shown any struggle until now.


    "How is he sensing the iing objects? Even if he has detection, it doesn''t make sense that he can detect them." One of the boys asked as he closely monitored Richard


    It was the instructor who educated them, "Each throwable is being thrown through a spell; as such, the ether from the spell remains until it doesn''t fall to the ground. Richard isn''t sensing the object itself, but the ether wrapped around it."


    Many ''ooh-ed'' to that information as they realised what they had to do when their turn woulde.


    "Ma''am, what if I just run across the beam?" One of the bulky dudes asked; feeling a little bored seeing Richard being so slow.


    Hailey smirked, "Can you handle that momentum while protecting yourself and keeping your enhancement up? Since crossing that beam with that size would definitely require some weight reduction."


    Many chuckled, while the one who asked felt embarrassed upon hearing that.


    Ethan, who was still present in the hall, asked this time in a shocked tone, "Ma''am,  why does it seem...the weighted bar is elongating?"


    Hearing the silver-head''s words, everyone turned to look at Richard closely and indeed, the left side of the bar was increasing in length.


    Hailey smirked, "Let''s see what he does now."


    Richard, who felt the weight of the bar suddenly increasing towards the left side, found his feet diverting as well. Panic surged just for a moment and in the next, he extended his ether threads and pressed them against the ground to first bnce himself.


    He nced at Hailey, hoping that she just doesn''t end up disqualifying him, but fortunately, she didn''t make any moves.


    Richard heaved a sigh and checked the metal bar, only to find that it had increased in length by several inches.


    He spread his ether threads and attached them to the beam. Four of them were behind and four of them in front, while Richard seemed like a bridge pir¡ªstrong and unshakable.


    He extended his threads with each step andpletely ignored the pain he felt from the throwable. Just a few steps ahead, he finally reached the end, and the buzzer resounded,


    *BZZZZZ*


    Unstrapping the metal bar, he allowed it to fall to the ground and looked at the teacher.


    Surprisingly, some of the students, including Ethan, were pping for Richard.


    Richard, while rotating his left arm, walked towards Hailey before she handed him a vial of potion.


    "I hope I don''t need to call your girl to patch up your wounds again." She teased, urging Richard to roll his eyes.


    He went towards his mark and drank the potion.


    "Good work," He heard Ethan saying, to which he nodded with a smile and soon crouched down to wrap up his wounds.


    Soon the other students started to give their tests, and after thirty minutes, the examination concluded.


    "Okay now, I am very disappointed in those who failed and those who passed; I cannot be any more proud." The raven-haired announced, alternatively looking at the groups of failures and achievers.


    Eight students failed, and twenty-two remained. However, the other twenty-one students looked extremely injured and unwell,pared to Richard.


    Ethan, along with the seven others, bid their farewell and soon exited the hall along with Hailey.


    Richard heaved a sigh as he looked towards his right.


    When he came, over a hundred were there, and now, after just two hours, the quantity has reduced to twenty-two. Not only that, the two people he knew were also disqualified.


    It was a little saddening.


    Finally, thest test instructor arrived¡ªthis time, it was a man in his thirties with a rugged build. Steel blue eyes, short military-cut ck hair and a height of almost seven feet.


    Standing across the students, he gave a very ominous vibe, like some kind of viin.


    With his hands crossed behind him, the man assumed an upright posture before introducing himself,


    "The name is Ravelt, and I will be conducting your fifth andst examination."


    The eyes of many students were brimming with awe upon witnessing the exmander of the legion, who had achieved several feats and gained himself the title of the ''Undefeatable'' since the man never lost a battle when he was still serving.


    Richard knew this man from his previous life, as he was the father of the emo kid who would be ying the supporting role in the future.


    "In this test, every student has a simple task; kill your opponent."


    The test was simple and so was the man.


    "You will be given three minutes and within that time, just ughter whatever stands before you."


    The students began to mumble and one of them asked what the others were wondering, "But sir, what do we have to face?"


    The man tilted his body and turned toward his back before the rear gate of the examination centre opened up, and something crawled out of the darkness.


    "Holy..."


    "Goddamn, is that a..."


    "A D-rank volcan lizard..."


    "Damn...we have to fight that?"


    Richard raised his brows as he saw the being advancing towards them with great ferocity, advancing to kill the first human which it could grab. However, the lizard ended up crashing against a barrier which the instructor created and stopped the being from nearing the students.


    "The target would be the same for everyone. Now, go whoever wants to go first."


    Richard looked at the time and found it was already nearing four o''clock. If he doesn''t hurry he won''t be able to make it for the date he promised.


    That''s why he suddenly raised his hand and said, "Can I go, instructor?"


    The man nonchntly nodded before he opened a small gap in the barrier for Richard to walk in.


    The lizard had already backed off, trying to find another route to close in, which gave Richard some space to enter the arena.


    The others quieted down instantly upon seeing Richard volunteering to be the guinea pig.


    "He is a me user...surely he would have difficulty against something whose natural habitat is volcanoes." The tallest student uttered with a snicker as he looked at Richard with a hidden emotion in his eyes.


    He was envious.


    Richard ignored their voice and focused on the lizard who quickly noticed his presence.


    The lizard was about twelve feet long with a venomous tongue and redva-like skin which burned.


    Everyone held their breath when the lizard advanced towards Richard with an astonishing pace, and Richard remained standing at his spot.


    Everyone was wondering what kind of spell he would pull and even the instructor was interested in knowing what the infamous witch has taught her son.


    However, much to everyone''s astonishment, just when the lizard opened its mouth, a long stick pierced its mouth and exited from the tip of its tail¡ªrendering the lizard motionless and eyes widened.


    Richard held the staff end and after fortifying his muscles he lifted the whole a** lizard in the air before bashing it against the ground. He repeated the process thrice before   the creature stopped moving.


    Richard pulled his staff back, which reduced to its original size and soon disappeared into nothingness.


    Turning toward the instructor he asked, "Can I go now?"


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter

 Chapter 95: Chapter 94- Date(1)

    The results will be posted on the notice board tomorrow about the sses each student got and what their current student points are. Each student gets a unique card which carries both their identity, negative and positive marks which allows the teacher to cooperate and give tasks to students efficiently.


    Those students who chose a course and failed it would be tested tomorrow, and based on their results, they would get assigned to the course for which they are most suitable. Like Amelia most probably would get sorted out in the ''Survival'' group.


    Richard was not sure about Ethan since he had the traits of a hunter and a warrior. Based on what the Headmaster decided, the canon events might diverge.


    ''I have a feeling that the events have already been diverted because of my performance...'' Originally, Richard got into the mage ss because of exceptional magical skills. Although he was a spoiled brat, being the gifted heir of the Scarlette n, he got the upper hand when it came to spells and wizardry.


    But now he was in the group which was closely rted to the main characters. But, well, he never decided anything on impulse. Everything was going as nned.


    Exiting the examination centre, he looked around for Amelia, but he couldn''t locate her.


    Not only her but every student who failed in the examination was nowhere to be seen.


    ''Were they sent to re-examination already?'' That thought passed by his head as Richard decided to ask the instructor he saw nearby.


    "No, everyone was sent to the dorms." He said before walking away; leaving Richard confused.


    Did she...leave?


    Such thought passed through his mind and it wouldn''t be unreasonable, considering that the students were allowed to stay on the campus.


    Richard slowly made his way towards the entrance, thinking of a way to reach Amelia...when suddenly his eyes caught her figure standing under a tree, not so far away from the main gate.


    Richard''s lips stretched in a smile...however, soon he sobered up upon noticing the other person standing near her.


    It was Emily.


    With a frown, Richard made his way towards the duo before asking Amelia, "Is there any problem?" He asked as the conversation between the duo seemed slightly heated up.


    Emily was startled. However, Amelia didn''t react since her focus was always on the school gates, and that''s why she saw him approaching.


    "Ah, Sir Richard. No, we were just discussing the pattern of examination. It was really weird, truth be told." Emily instantly rified and it helped that Amelia nodded in assent.


    "The examinations were weird, I concur." Amelia followed.


    Richard shrugged, "I mean this school invents new assessment methods every year so that students can''t prepare for them beforehand. Naturally, they would tend to be unique."


    Amelia and Emily slowly nodded at that.


    Silence befell under the tree urging Richard to take his leave with Amelia in tow, when suddenly Emily asked,


    "Uh, Richard...c-can I talk to you alone for a minute?"


    Amelia''s shoulders tensed up hearing that and her usually indifferent eyes adopted a faint anxiousness as she nced at Richard


    In response to her reaction, Richard didn''t look back at Amelia, nor did he take time to contemte before responding, "Not today, Miss Emily. I have a dinner date with the prettydy beside me." A soft smile raised the edges of his lips when he said that.


    Seeing Richard encircling his arm around her waist and after hearing those words, Emily was frozen in shock.


    Amelia gazed at Richard with her eyes softening and inched closer to him.


    Emily soon awkwardly nodded before saying, "O-Okay then, next time."


    Richard gave a firm nod before leading Amelia away.


    Emily traced their backs with her eyes while remaining standing at the same ce.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice called out, "What did you want to tell him?"


    Eleanor asked as she found her friend gazing at Richard and Amelia with aplex look in her eyes.


    Emily didn''t tear her eyes away from them as she responded, "I wanted to thank Richard for saving Ethan. If not for him....we might have lost him."


    Eleanor cannot refute that since, indeed, if not for Richard, they might have failed at what they travelled back in time. Protecting Ethan was their goal, and even before facing the ultimate danger, he might have perished just because they, mostly Emily and Eleanor, tampered with the timeline.


    Heaving a sigh, Eleanor rested her hand on her friend''s shoulder, beforeforting her, "Don''t worry; you will surely get another chance".


    .....


    The duo walked in silence for a few moments before Amelia suddenly thanked him,


    "Thank you for not hiding that we have a date."


    Richard raised his brows before asking her, "Why would I have hidden it? I am always proud of my decisions."


    Amelia, as usual, didn''t hold back from uttering what was on her mind, "I know that you once liked her, so considering that, it feels like you chose me over your first love."


    Richard chuckled at hearing that. How his previous self fell for Emily was still a mystery to him, even though he knew the reason. However, seeing the people around him giving Emily such importance always makes him chuckle.


    Unwrapping his hand from her waist, he held her hand before telling her,


    "She might be my first love, but I have already moved on from her. Now I have people whom I love, and they love me back equally."


    Amelia smiled at that as she kept her gaze straight and softly whispered, "I don''t know about romantic rtionships much, but right now I am experiencing something called one-sided love."


    Richard pressed his lips in a thin smile and nced at the girl whose eyes reflected the setting sun.


    It hasn''t been over three weeks since he came to know her, yet he has somehow started to like her. Not only because she was exactly his type, but also because of her honest personality.


    However, if he told her that right now, she might think that he was just being thankful for the help she did back then during the examination. And Richard didn''t want to start a rtionship based on misunderstanding.


    "Do you have any preference? Like seafood or maybe a nt-based meal?" Richard asked as they entered the small town situated on the same ind as the academy.


    In these eateries, students can use their student points to eat things, and the same goes for the other shops. In short, these student points are money on this ind. You can gain it through your performance, and lose it through several means.


    But since the sses hadn''t begun, all the restaurants were offering free food to the students.


    Amelia didn''t take much time to make her decision, "Just take me wherever you want. I have no strict preference."


    Richard nodded before he found a small shop on his left which sold monster meat and chilled beer(non-alcoholic, of course).


    They entered the ce and were greeted with the sight of several groups of students sitting inside; having their meals and enjoying their time.


    "Aren''t they seniors?" Amelia asked, a bit confused about why they were eating there when there was a cafeteria in school.


    "Yes~We are your seniors~" Suddenly, a violet-haired guy from across the bar rose from his seat and answered Amelia in a cheerful voice as he neared them while holding his drink, "But you know what, babe? Only around this time, we got free food-" The person stopped talking and raised his left eyebrow upon finding the steel pressed against his neck.


    Everyone in the bar quieted down and stared at the scene where a first-year had pointed a weapon against a third-year.


    "Call your mother ''babe'', who might have taught you such manners." Amelia''s words, wiped the smirk off the guy''s face and soon hisplexion darkened upon hearing many of the others chuckling and hooting.


    **CLINK**


    He clutched the ss with enough force to break it into pieces before he scowled, "You bi-"


    "Ah, Senior Butcher, aren''t you? The esteemed son of Viscount Butcher, no less. I''ve heard quite the stories about you¡ªshort fuse, long list of ws. But hey, if you go picking fights with juniors now, forget about student points. Imagine what that''ll do to your reputation, senior."


    Richard''s voice resounded like a hush to a storm; silencing everyone, and surely the aggressive senior also quieted down and backed off a little.


    Richard stepped forward before whispering, "Well, if you have a reputation that is."


    The older one gritted his teeth and clenched his fist hearing that, but before he could have attacked Richard, someone grabbed him from behind and whispered something in his ear.


    The  face of the boy paled in an instant as he nced at Richard''s hair and immediately backed off.


    Richard shook his head with a chuckle before holding Amelia''s hand and leaving the ce.


    Forget it. The food made by Lilia is the best, after all.


    -------------**-----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 96: Chapter 95- Date(2)

    "Just stop bothering about them, Kevin. They are not some people we should trouble ourselves with." Inside the dorm room of the third year, two teenagers could be seen currently sitting across from each other.


    The short blue-haired male was the same person who created a ruckus back in the eatery. The son of the Viscount and someone with not a good reputation. If anything, he was close to being delinquent.


    "Just because he is the son of that bitch of a Duchess doesn''t mean I will let his insult slide." He growled,pletely ignoring the consequences it could bring if he decided to attack Richard.


    The other one in the room was the son of a Baron and someone who had been like a sidekick of Butcher since the first year. That''s why it''s his duty to notify Kevin,


    "The other one, that chick is also the daughter of a Duke, you know."


    Butcher grinned, "I will get that feisty one for myself once I deal with the hothead." Butcher said as he recalled those fierce eyes of Amelia and the way she fearlessly pointed her weapon against him. God, she was exactly his type.


    "Butcher...what are you nning?" The other one asked hesitantly with a tinge of anxiety wrapped around his words.


    Kevin smirked, "My father has already abandoned me, and since this is myst year here, why don''t I just do whateveres to my mind? Like, what worse punishment they can give me than what I have already faced?" Kevin asked. Last he remembered, not anyone has received such a severe punishment as Kevin, in the history of Obsidian Citadel.


    After all, being sent to abyrinth alone was akin to murdering a student. However, Kevin returned and continued to have the same attitude as before.


    Now, even if he ys a little prank on the Duchess'' son, what the authorities might do? The status of a student doesn''t work inside the Academy, that''s why Kevin wouldn''t get suspended or rusticated.


    "Hey Hopper, find out how many guards and maids are there in the mansion." With his eyes turning ominous, he added, "I will be serving the revenge when the mes of my anger are still raw and fresh."


    -----------**----------


    Richard returned to the mansion which was exclusively given to him. Being the son of Duchess Berine has many perks, and this was one of them.


    Amelia was in awe to see such a magnificent fortress. She was aware under what circumstances this mansion was built and why only Scarlette''s house was given such a facility. However, she never thought the establishment would be so grand. She initially anticipated it to be more like a military quarter.


    "Mom couldn''tpromise when ites to the ce where she sleeps. That''s why she told them to make something grand or nothing at all."


    Hearing his words made her feel that her expression had be quite obvious to him; urging Amelia to ask,


    "How are you reading my mind?"


    Richard shrugged, "Your eyes mostly remain so constantly nk that a slight change bes obvious. Well for me, that is."


    Amelia just smiled in response. It was the first time for someone to understand her so well, which made her wonder if Richard was in her fate since the beginning.


    The duo entered the mansion and were greeted by the servants, who were lined up near the entrance and spoke in unison,


    "Wee back, young master." Richard nodded to them and searched for Lilia, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    Once they stepped inside and got seated, Violet approached them with two sses of water resting on the tray.


    As she put down the sses, she heard her master asking, "Where is Lilia?"


    Violet didn''t panic, unlike she usually does these days in front of Richard, given she didn''t want to give a bad impression to thedy who one day could be the young mistress, and replied in a calm voice,


    "She is sick and feverish, that''s why she took some medicine and now is sleeping in her room." Violet didn''t ask if she should call her, knowing her master naturally would reject such a proposal.


    Richard sighed; he was expecting this. Constantly travelling for so many days, from Awsperg to Duchy and then here, might have taken a huge toll on her body. Lilia doesn''t consume potions regrly since she believes it reduces the body''s natural capacity to heal itself.


    "Has she eaten something?"


    "Yes, master, she had soup. She was waiting for you in the reception until a few hours ago, but at some point, she dozed off, so I carried her to her room."


    Richard nodded beforeplimenting, "Good work, Violet. You did the right thing."


    Violet jerked hearing that and her shoulders tensed up hearing the praise.


    Amelia noticed that and she had a feeling that if Violet had a tail, then it must have been wagging by now.


    ''She is like a pet animal... I wonder how she will react if Richard pats her head....'' Amelia was curious.


    "Young master, would you like to have dinner now or after taking a bath?" Violet asked, given her master generally takes a bath first. But maybe today,


    "No, dinner first."


    Just as she thought.


    "Understood." Violet turned her attention to Amelia, before asking, "Is there something you are allergic to, Lady Amelia?"


    The raven-haired shook her head in denial before the maid walked away.


    Left alone, Richard was looking slightly uneasy, which urged Amelia to suggest, "Why don''t you go and check on Lilia first?"


    Richard slightly widened his eyes in surprise and looked at Amelia.


    With a smile, she said, "It''s not only you who can read people from their eyes."


    Soon Richard rxed his shoulders and apologized,


    "Sorry for leaving you like this. Just give me ten minutes."


    Amelia nodded as Richard got up from his seat and approached Lilia''s room.


    She was looking feverish even in the morning, and despite Richard''s resistance, she came with him to the academy to see him off. That must have elevated the condition.


    Once he entered he saw Lilia peacefully sleeping on the bed with a cold pad resting on her head and her body covered with a nket. There was a maid inside the room who instantly straightened her back upon noticing Richard and greeted him,


    "G-Good evening, young master." She was a short, pale green, and curly-haired girl who had been working for the past three years now.


    Richard nodded and first checked Lilia''s temperature.


    Her head was still quite hot and theplexion was slightly pale; urging Richard to ask,


    "Is her condition worsening? Should I call a medic from the church?"


    "N-No, master, it''s actually getting better. In the morning, she fainted once and was barely able to eat anything. Right now, her body is recovering from all the fatigue she has been umting for days now, and I believe by tomorrow she will be back in her usual condition."


    Richard nodded, but he still was feeling quite anxious.


    He was about to take a ss of water from the bedside table when he found a folded parchment resting there.


    "Ah, that...Lilia gave it to me, saying, that I should give this to the young master when he returns."


    Richard took the letter and read it,


    [I apologize for my current condition. I wanted to be the first one to greet you when you return, but I guess I am really turning careless these days. Well, that''s not my fault solely. My lord spoils me too much, so I can''t help but be a little careless.


    About the examination, I know you must have given your best, and regardless of the results, please know that I will always be proud of my student. You did well, Richard.


    Once I wake up, let''s celebrate together.


    ¡ªLilia.]


    Richard couldn''t help but smile reading the letter before he cautiously folded it and safely stored it in his pocket.


    Turning towards the maid, he said, "Take care of her, and if something happens, you have permission to reach out to me directly."


    "U-Understood, young master."


    Turning towards Lilia he softly caressed her head before nting a kiss.


    Once he walked out he found Amelia was chatting with Violet and was even helping her serve the food on the table.


    Approaching them he asked, "Made a friend?"


    Violet nearly dropped the dish she was holding hearing his voice but she calmly collected herself and continued serving.


    That reaction didn''t go unnoticed by Amelia but she didn''t say anything about it and said, "Violet has exceptional culinary skills. It makes me wonder why she didn''t pursue the profession."


    Hearing those words, Violetpletely went stiff, almost like someone had cast a spell on her.


    Richard raised his brows before informing, "Her parents have forced her to work here, no Violet?"


    "Y-Y-Young M-Master?"


    "Hmm? Were they indebted or something?" Amelia asked, ignoring Violet''s reaction.


    "Yeah, something like that," Richard replied as he sat down with Amelia on his left.


    Amelia hummed a bit before telling Richard, "I will be taking Violet with me tomorrow. Is that okay?"


    "Sure."


    Violet''s eyes were parted wide, and her mind numb as she couldn''t discern what these two people were talking about. And why was she suddenly the centre of their attention?!


    -------------***-------------


    A/N:- Haha

 Chapter 97: Chapter 96- Facing the past

    The dinner with Amelia wentfortably as the duo had many things inmon to chat about. Most prominently, the academy. Despite belonging to noble families and having experienced several things in life, they still were teenagers who naturally were feeling nervous before the orientation.


    Lilia was doing fine and Amelia went to check on her before leaving.


    It was still uncertain what Amelia had in mind for the blue-haired maid, but from Violet''s behaviour, it could be said that she is dead nervous.


    Amelia, to calm her down a little, said, "It''s rted to your hobby so sleep early tonight and be ready tomorrow."


    That...basically elevated her concerns now.


    Regardless, Amelia had to return, so she didn''t give much time to exin to her and with Richard, she left the mansion.


    Every student was given a separate room in the dorms situated outside the premises of the academy. These establishments are set mainly for this purpose and also when the students from another academye.


    The dorm room which Amelia received was a ten-minute walk from Richard''s residence, which is why they decided to just walk rather than take a carriage.


    Under the silvery moonlight, with the dark star faintly illuminating on the other side, the duo walked side by side, with no words travelling between them. However, this silence couldn''t be regarded as awkward. The atmosphere between them was quite harmonious.


    "Thanks, Amelia, for the help back then."


    Hearing these words, she shook her head, "Rather, I should be apologizing. I got so panicked at that moment that I never waited for you to take the necessary action and just...ended up risking both of our positions."


    "You shouldn''t apologize for saving my life, y''know. Although I wouldn''t have died, it was a fact that, at that moment, I turned nk. I have never used those medical tools by myself in the past and have be so reliant on potions...that I just got stuck there."


    ncing at her, he again said, "That''s why, thank you. Not only did you save me from disqualification, but you even sacrificed your spot."


    Amelia heaved a sigh, before informing, "Truth be told, I knew from the beginning that I wasn''t made for it...and I should pursue what I was more suited for. But I guess, love indeed makes people irrational."


    Richard raised his brows, "So...do you regret choosing the hunter''s course?"


    Amelia instantly replied, "No, it was worth it. After all, I got to embrace you for three whole minutes and earned myself this date."


    Richard momentarily paused, feeling his ears turning hot at the mention of that embrace...intimate embrace, to be precise, they shared back in the dome.


    He suddenly recalled that sensation he felt while holding her, and between his legs, something started to rise.


    And no, it wasn''t the shield hero.


    Amelia turned on her feet, and while looking at Richard with a mischievous smile she said, "You know you can hold me anytime you want, right? Just say it."


    Richard pinched the bridge of his nose before telling her, "Do you think I have such a loose character that I would be taking advantage of a maiden?"


    "But I did take your advantage back then, so am I a loose woman now?" Her question made him startled as he looked at her and hurriedly rified,


    "No-it''s not...you know I-"


    "Pftt-I know, Richard. Don''t worry." Amelia followed.


    Just as she turned to continue the journey, Richard held her wrist and pulled her towards him.


    Amelia''s smirkpletely wiped off as she genuinely didn''t expect him to suddenly do this.


    Standing in such a close space, she could feel nothing but his presence. His scent remained the only thing avable for her to smell and his eyes were the only attractive sight to gaze at.


    Under such an effect, Richard leaned slightly down and whispered, "Making fun of me can cost you dearly, mydy. Are you willing to face the consequences?"


    Her eyes were lost in his piercing golden ones as she held his shirt and whispered in a hushed tone, "I am ready to ept every consequence if it''s you who is bestowing them."


    Richard could see a me of determination and slight obsession in her eyes when she said that. Anyone could tell from her words and behaviour that this girl was head over heels for him.


    However, before Richard could have even decided to reciprocate her feelings,


    "Hey, you two! Don''t you know it''s not allowed to roam around at this hour?" The security guard who was patrolling around, instantly called out upon noticing the duo.


    Amelia released a frustrated breath as she reluctantly separated from Richard before bidding her farewell,


    "I will see you tomorrow?"


    Richard nodded, "I will pick you up in the morning so wait for me."


    Amelia gave a soft smile before turning around and walking inside the building just across from them.


    Richard remained standing there for a few seconds until he didn''t ensure that she reached her room before he also left after apologizing to the security guard.


    Returning to the mansion, Richard soon went to take a hot bath and rxed there for half an hour.


    He went to check on Lilia and told a maid to be there for the whole night.


    "Don''t worry, young master, I will be present here myself," Violet assured him before Richard gave a firm nod and after saying goodnight to a still-sleeping Lilia, he retired to his room.


    ....


    Laying on the bed, with his head resting over his arm, he contemted.


    The main plot begins now.


    The academy is the ce where all the main characters unite with Ethan and along with them, numerous antagonists arrive as well.


    However, unlike what happened in the story, Ethan might not be able to build a connection with Elizabeth and Nora, given that they have tricked him in the past. Well, Nora wasn''t the one who did that, but her sister was using Nora''s face when she abducted Ethan; giving birth to the possibility that he might end up hating her.


    The first antagonist of the story is not someone Richard could interfere with since it is one of the nobles from his ss who would most probably cause problems with Ethan, considering he is amoner.


    Seriously, the troupe is overused, but people like it when an ordinary human beats the crap out of an arrogant prick.


    ''Well, it''s not like I have to interfere with every incident...'' With such thoughts, he closed his eyes and slowly fell asleep.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    "----!!" Richard''s eyes snapped open the moment he sensed someone slipping through the window. His heightened senses were sharp enough to catch the faintest sound, and though the intruder believed him asleep, he hadn''t fallen into a slumberpletely.


    Jumping on his feet, he faced the man, "Who the fuck are you?"


    The intruder seemed shocked, as his eyes behind the mask widened, however, before Richard could have approached or attacked the intruder to apprehend him, the mask wearer suddenly threw something on the ground¡ªcausing an enormous smoke cloud to form inside the room.


    "Fuck! What the heck is this..." Richard covered his mouth as he felt tears running down his eyes in an instant.


    Just as he was about to use Detection, something appeared before him...a light...bright in shade and quite enchanting that hepletely forgot about his burning eyes and dropped his hands to the side.


    He...saw her. All of a sudden, his eyes were greeted with the figure of the girl whom he dearly missed even though it had been two whole months since he got separated from her.


    His little Be....the adorable child who used to run around the house. Herughter was the favourite sound to his ears...and now she was standing in front of him with her hands hooked behind her.


    "B-Be...."


    "Yes, brother? Did you miss me?" She asked; her aquamarine eyes reflecting his face...that face which he thought he left behind.


    "Be...I missed you...." He whimpered, struggling to force those words out of his throat as he kneeled before her¡ªdesiring to hug his sister once again.


    However, she stepped back and her expression turned dark as she said, "No, you didn''t! You were so busy with the others that you barely remembered me. I know everything."


    He instantly shook his head and told her, "No, child. I missed you, I swear. How can-"


    "No, you are a liar!" She shouted and turned around¡ªrunning away from him.


    Richard got up and followed her with his arms extended, feeling that if he didn''t catch her now, she wouldn''t appear before him again.


    However, suddenly, the scene before him shifted, and the previously running girl was now cornered by several zombies while she shouted and cried for help.


    "Brother! Save me! Help!!" She cried, her eyes released those heavy droplets that weighed over his heart.


    Richard clenched his fist as he looked at those inhumane creatures.


    His hands burned and soon he unleashed a fury of attacks on the beasts.


    His mes ignited brighter than ever as he burnt those bastards who dared hurt his sister. Even though they tried to fight back, he kept on burning them.


    He was pulled and pushed from different directions, but Richard cared about none and continued to burn those who dared hurt his sister.


    It was then when, suddenly, something prated his head, and everything went nk.


    Richard lost consciousness.


    ------------**------------


    A/N:- I hope you liked the chapter. Read the ''Author''s thoughts''.

 Chapter 98: Chapter 97- Accusation(1)

    Violet was feeling nervous.


    She was trained since childhood to be the perfect maid for the Scarlette house. Her father was indebted to Duchess Berine and had taken an oath that until hisst breath, he and his family would serve the Scarlette house.


    That''s why, from the beginning, she knew her life goal and what she needed to do to be an eptable child in her parents'' eyes.


    That''s why when her young master didn''t reject Violet from taking her to the academy, she was relieved. After all, her life purpose was to serve young master Richard.


    But now, the dilemma was a person and that person was named Hawkbridge Amelia.


    From their brief encounter, Amelia discerned that Violet was good at cooking even though, in front of thedy, Violet only served the dishes and told her that she prepared the food. There was nothing fancy in it and every dish was prepared while keeping the nutritional value in mind¡ªas per Lilia''s instruction.


    Then how did she discern what was her hobby? And why did Lady Amelia say that she would take her somewhere?


    ''I just hope it doesn''t affect my job...''She heaved a sigh while resting on a stool beside Lilia''s bed.


    She was silently sitting there for a few minutes when suddenly she sensed something jumping from the first floor.


    She immediately walked out of the room to check¡ªonly to widen her eyes upon finding her young master heading toward somewhere while still wearing his night dress.


    The soldiers stationed at the mansion entrance headed towards Richard, and so did Violet; however, despite calling out to him, he wasn''t paying attention to them at all.


    "Young master, you are bare feet, please wear something."


    "Young master, you will catch a cold in those clothes."


    "It''s not safe to roam at this hour, young lord." They tried to call out to him along with Violet but to no avail. He was just walking aimlessly with his eyes hidden behind a mist.


    Violet frowned and tried to grab his hand, only to feel it burning.


    "Ah!" She instantly retracted her hand as suddenly Richard began to release a torrent of me balls around him like he wanted to kill everyone. His eyes and demeanour suggested that he was feeling murderous intent towards the people around him. However, only Violet knew the truth.


    "He is under the influence of a spell! Hold him!" Shemanded, and instantly, the guards tried to close in¡ªonly for Richard to create ava wall which obstructed them from getting any closer.


    Even so, Violet jumped through the me wall and while her clothes and skin burned she called out to him,


    "Young master, it''s all an illusion! Please break free!" She didn''t care about the attacks she was tortured with and continued to call out to him restlessly. She had a pitiful voice enhancer skill, which she was using to call his name, but to no avail.


    He looked desperate and frustrated about something, almost like he couldn''t reach to something or someone.


    He....he looked extremely sad.


    Violet felt her master''s condition was worsening and that made her feel anxious to death. It was then when she found numerous guards from the school and even some instructors arriving in their direction. However, before any of them could have reached Richard, someone shot an illuminated arrow in his direction, and in the next instance, Richard fell to the ground.


    Violet''s eyes widened as she crouched beside her master and checked his condition.


    ''He is breathing....oh god...'' She took a big breath of relief finding that his breath was steady and he wasn''t affected by that spell. There was no wound inflicted whatsoever.


    "It was a mind-calming spell. No need to react like that." Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice called out, urging Violet to turn towards her...only to find her eyes being greeted by none other than the renowned Princess Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth, who just arrived at the academy, saw the eruption of the me wall from a distance and rushed to the site¡ªonly to find Richard going berserk under the effect of some nasty spell.


    "What is going on here?" The short-haired instructor who was patrolling around the Academy asked Violet. She was momentarily taken aback by Elizabeth''s presence but soon she focused on the matter in hand.


    Olivia frowned before crouching beside Richard and checking his eyes. There was still some sign of mist and his ether flow was quite disturbed as well¡ªwhich means,


    "Someone put a spell on him." She turned her attention towards the guards of the mansion before asking, "Did you see someone trespassing?"


    Both of them fidgeted and first nced at each other before one of them hesitantly uttered, "N-No, we didn''t see someone entering the mansion."


    Olivia heaved a sigh. They were undoubtedly not aware.


    All the servants within the mansion are sent by Berine but these two guards were recruited by the academy¡ªsomething that would definitely give a reason for Berine to me them now.


    "Carry him for now and bring him to the infirmary." Olivia said, but Violet instantly rejected, "Someone from the academy attacked the young master. I would not let you take him there." She dered as she lifted Richard over her shoulders.


    Olivia frowned, "He is a student of Obsidian, and you cannot tell me what I do with my student."


    Violet held her gaze firmly on the older before telling her, "He still isn''t a student of the academy yet, so don''t try to reason with me. The young master will remain under my protection now."


    She didn''t wait to hear Olivia''s following words before carrying Richard back to the mansion.


    Olivia kept her eyes on their retreating back before she exhaled an exasperated sigh and told the school guards, "Patrol around the mansion for tonight and don''t let anyone enter without asking me, got it?"


    "Ha!"


    Turning her eyes toward the two who were supposed to guard the mansion, Olivia seethingly said, "You two,e with me."


    ----------**---------


    Violet carried Richard to the guest room on the ground floor before slowlyying him on the bed.


    The other four servants have also gathered and looked pale in anxiety seeing the young master unconscious.


    Suddenly, the seventh person arrived in the room and groggily asked, "What happened?"


    Violet turned to look at Lilia with her eyes stained with tears before she approached her and said, "I failed you, Lilia...I wasn''t able to protect him."


    Tears welled in her eyes as she continued to speak, "Someone attacked young master and under the influence of a spell he-"


    "Violet." Lilia''s stern voice instantly shut her up  as Violet looked up at the brte before she heard her saying, "Is the young master in danger?"


    "Ah no. I just checked and his mind and ether both are stable." The maid who had the healing aspect checked on Richard before informing them.


    Lilia heaved a sigh, "Then why are you panicking? Have you looked at yourself first?"


    "I don''t care about myself, Lilia! I don''t want young master to suffer because of my carelessness."


    "But were you careless?" Lilia asked while retaining a calm voice.


    Violet opened her mouth but couldn''t utter a single word.


    Lilia patted her shoulder before telling the girl, "First, get yourself healed, or if the young master sees you like this, he will burden himself with guilt."


    Upon her mentioning, Violet realised that most of her clothes were burned and her skin was scorched in several ces.


    Violet turned to look at Richard for thest time before walking out of the room.


    Lilia''s expression immediately shifted once she left as she approached Richard and sat down on the chair beside the bed. Taking his hand in hers, she checked his pulse and breathing rate.


    She couldn''t discern how her master, who had established a mental barrier under the Duchess'' guidance, could get attacked by mental interference magic.


    It could only mean that someone who has a high affinity with the mental interference magic attacked him. But the skill is so rare that, to her knowledge, only one person can conjure such a high-grade spell.


    The headmaster.


    ''But why would he attack Richard?'' She couldn''t help but feel the matter to be something different.


    ----------***---------


    ''Ugh...'' Richard was feeling a mild headache as he grumbled in his sleep and slowly opened his eyes.


    Thest thing he remembered was seeing Be and trying to rescue her before he lost consciousness. However, now that his mind was a lot clearer, he could tell that he might be under a spell. There was no way Be could have turned so young and appeared in this world.


    Then how did he see her? Was it really that intruder who cast the spell?


    "Ah!" All the previous thoughts extinguished from his head the moment Richard opened his eyes and looked at the person standing in front.


    He straightened his back before calling out to the person,


    "H-Headmaster?"


    -----------**-----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 99: Chapter 98- Accusation(2)

    The headmaster of the academy, Marcus ckwood, was one of the strongest magicians in the world and someone who could rival the infamous Witch of Cmity.


    He has that experience of several wars and teaching numerous children over the years that allows him to look at any situation from different perspectives. Someone who has retained the position of Obsidian as the number one academy in the world, Marcus does a very brilliant job as the headmaster.


    And now, another situation has arisen which has to be dealt with carefully.


    "Headmaster?!" Richard instantly straightened his back upon seeing him inside his room.


    "Good reflexes,"  Marcusplimented while gazing at Richard''s hand, which was under his pillow, and under that pillow rested a long seven-inch dagger.


    Richard slowly removed his hand from the dagger before getting up from the bed and asking the man, "I assume you are not here, right?" Richard''s question arises from the fact that his mental barrier was ringing inside his head and the people around him were all frozen.


    The man was present in his subconscious mind.


    The white-haired man took the seat across from Richard before telling him, "You have keen senses as well, something which I was expecting from Be''s child."


    "You were her teacher, right? I heard it from her." Richard also settled down on the bed and conversed with the man in a slightly rxed manner. His mental fortitude, unlike yesterday, was working fine, and even if the man tried to dwell on his memories, Richard had prepared for that, as well.


    "Yes, and along with her, there were many whom I used to teach. Some of your instructors were also part of that batch."


    Richard was aware, so he just nodded.


    Marcus draped his leg over the other and rested his hands over his knee, before asking him, "Do you know what made Berine an exception in those days?"


    "Her red hair and fiery personality?"


    Marcus chuckled, "Yes, that as well. But along with that, Berine had a craze for learning. She just memorized whatever the teachers had to offer and swallowed every bit of knowledge which the academy provided her."


    Richard nodded, "Ah, yes, she still carries some books rted to wizardry whenever she travels."


    Marcus nodded with a smile; feeling relieved that the son had a good rtionship with his mother.


    Taking a pause, Marcus told the boy, "However Richard, based on my fondness towards Berine, I won''t be favouring you in this matter."


    Richard sobered up and slowly nodded, "I don''t expect you to be partial towards me in the first ce."


    Marcus nodded, before he finally asked, "Last night, did you see something entering your room?"


    "Yes, I did. And I am aware that it was the same person who cast that spell on me."


    "A mind-influencing magic that makes you see your biggest nightmare? I have heard about it." Marcus instantly responded, making Richard slightly surprised.


    "Did you read my mind, Headmaster?" The teenager asked only for the older one to shake his head in denial and inform him,


    "I have my eyes on the academy and whatever happens with my students. So I know what happened to youst night. But since I don''t particrly look for every student every time, I couldn''t tell who the intruder was."


    "But I know," Richard followed. His conviction took Marcus by surprise.


    However, rather than asking Richard about it right away, Marcus told him, "Meet me in my office after school. We will discuss this matter over there," His figure faded and those words remained hanging in the air.


    Richard heaved a sigh before he found the people around him finally regained their movement.


    "M-Master?" Lilia was startled to see him suddenly sitting on the bed, as she dropped the nkets she was holding and instantly advanced towards him.


    Richard opened his arms and collected his dear maid in a soft embrace.


    There haven''t been many urrences when he saw Lilia crying, yet none of those urrences ever made him feel good. Making Lilia cry was a taboo for him.


    "I am fine, I promise. So just stop crying and look at me."


    Lilia wasn''t an immature girl who would pester her lord with her worries. She collected herself and slowly detached from him.


    Richard softly wiped her tears and asked the girl, "How is your condition? Do you feel sluggish?"


    "No, everything is fine now. I rested enough and thanks to others help, I was able to recover well."


    When she mentioned ''others'' Richard''s mind suddenly went towards the other servants as he hurriedly asked, "Last night....who was the one that tried to stop me?"


    Lilia looked down, hearing that, and hesitation became evident from her reaction, urging Richard to add, "Just tell me, Lilia, or you know I would somehow find it out."


    The brte sighed before she informed him, "It was Violet...who, despite your resistance, kept on trying to get you back."


    Richard frowned. He clearly remembered that while he was in that dream, someone was tugging his clothes and pulling him...and if that person was Violet,


    "Where is she? I need to see her."


    Lilia slowly rose from the bed while holding his hand and said, "Follow me." She didn''t resist his wish since she knew it would only make her master guilty of what he ended up doing if he couldn''t see Violet. That''s why she led him to the room where Violet was getting treated.


    Richard stood at the entrance and looked at the burnt body of Violet. Her pale skin was charred from several spots and she looked like in pain even while in sleep.


    **GRAB**


    Clutching the door handle with enough force to change its shape, Richard cursed himself for being so careless.


    Lilia softly held his hand before informing him, "She didn''t want to be seen like this, especially by you, master. So, if possible, pretend that you didn''t see her wounds."


    "And pretend that I never hurt her?" Richard asked, in a bit annoyed tone. But the annoyance wasn''t directed toward Lilia.


    Lilia remained standing silently there and allowed her lord to calm his raging mind.


    Richard took a minute topose himself before he exhaled an audible breath and told her, "Prepare my uniform, Lilia, I am going to the Academy."


    "Understood."


    --------**-------


    "Someone attacked you, and the security guards don''t know anything?" It was surprising that Amelia didn''t know about it. However, considering her social skills, it was given she wouldn''t hear anything from the others about the incidentst night.


    Nodding to her question, he added, "Yep, they were apparently getting drunk when the intruder arrived. Well, I shouldn''t have been reliant on them, given no students get their personal guards on this ind."


    Amelia wanted to say something but she stopped herself.


    Rather, she chose to ask, "Can Ie with you to meet the headmaster after school?"


    Richard raised his brows before asking, "Why do you want toe?"


    Amelia''s expression didn''t change as she replied, "I want to ensure that fair judgment is made. And also, I want to meet that person who dared to attack you."


    The killing intent she released was making the students around them look at them, urging Richard to swiftly change the topic as he said,


    "I forgot to tell you, Amelia," Once she nced at him, Richard added, "You look very pretty in the uniform."


    The white shirt under the zer and the dark blue skirt with a white line tracing the edge gave her a very elegant vibe. And with her hair tied in a ponytail, the girl just adopted the perfect high school look¡ªsomeone out of a weeb''s fantasy.


    Tucking her hair strand behind her reddened ear, Amelia said, "Well...I did some make-up to look good so I can confidently walk beside you."


    Richard smiled at the girl as he told her, "You can walk beside me as long as you want, regardless of your looks."


    The duo kept on chatting(flirting) all the way to the academy, and thanks to that, the atmosphere became lighter and morefortable as well.


    Some students were gathered around the entrance and were currently looking at the notice board to see how many points they got.


    Although those who failed have yet to be assigned to a new course, their students'' points remained. The general sses were the same for all courses, so based on the student''s points, they would get themselves a section of the first year.


    Amelia held the strap of her bag tightly before asking Richard, "Shall we go?"


    Richard nodded, and along with Amelia, they went to check their results.


    Amelia started from the bottom to see where she was and found her name to be on the twenty-eighth with two hundred and seventy points.


    ''Hmm? From my calctions shouldn''t it have been a hundred points less?'' Regardless, she was happy to be in the top thirty.


    Now, to check Richard''s result, she started to look from the top...and it didn''t take much time to find his name as Richard was number one on the list.


    Name: Scarlette Richard


    Points: 3300.


    --------------**-------------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 100: Chapter 99- Accusation(3)

    Eleanor and Emily arrived together, just a few minutes earlier than Richard and Amelia.


    Looking at the board, Emily felt relieved that she was in the top twenty-five and could be in the same ss as Ethan. For some unknown reason, despite failing the hunter''s course test, Ethan was in the top twenty-five, meaning he would be in the first section just like Emily.


    Eleanor was a genius, so Emily knew she would be in the top ten; however, when she nced at her friend, she found Eleanor frowning and looking at the notice board intently.


    Emily was unaware of what could have aroused such an unpleasant reaction from the girl, so she followed Eleanor''s gaze and checked the leaderboard again.


    "Eh?" Emily instantly eximed, seeing the top ranker of the list, and it wasn''t Eleanor, as Emily and the person herself expected.


    Eleanor was on the second rank with 3290 points while Richard rested on the top with ten points more than the violette.


    Eleanor clenched her fist before mumbling under her breath, "He cheated."


    Emily sighed, recovering from her shock instantly, before she informed her, "Fooling the instructors and the security is barely possible."


    Holding Eleanor''s hand, she pulled it back and forth and continued, "We both know that Richard is an exceptional mage, and we both know that he has changed, so he must have trained for this, no?"


    "I can''t believe that the rich and arrogant Scarlette Richard suddenly got so good in every field that he scored that high." Eleanor seethingly spoke as she began to walk away.


    Emily chuckled and followed the girl, "Why are you grumpy? You are in the top three you know?"


    "Emily." Eleanor suddenly paused and turned towards the blond, and so did thetter, before the Alchemist spoke, "Any spot below the first is a failure to me."


    With a grin, Emily asked, "So...are you dropping out of the academy?"


    Eleanor narrowed her eyes before continuing her walk.


    Emily didn''t tease her anymore and the duo soon reached the ssroom assigned to them.


    Each floor of the building was given to each year and the fourth floor was where most faculty''s office was located, along with the headmaster''s chamber.


    Each ss consists of twenty-five students minimum and a forty maximum. The merit of being in the top section is that every student gains fifty points every week for just existing in the top section.


    That''s why every three months, a re-evaluation happens, and the students rotate through sections throughout the years.


    As Emily and Eleanor passed through the corridor, they gathered many gazes in their direction.


    Eleanor easily became famous because of her exceptional performance during the assessment. Not to talk about she even argued with a Professor when they tried collecting her method rted to Alchemy.


    Rumours spread fast that''s why Eleanor was hailed as the ''Thorny Genius''


    And as of Emily, then along with her beauty that oozed with innocence and an attractive charm, she is the daughter of Count Cravenford. Naturally, among the low-ranking noble children and themoners, she looked like a celebrity.


    Regardless, neither of them ever were hungry for attention, nor they ever would be.


    Entering the ssroom, Emily and Eleanor slowed down and ran their eyes through the ssroom...only to find their Prince, sitting in the back.


    Naturally, Ethan also noticed the two lilies walking inside the ssroom and ncing at him. He had a mixed reaction in exchange.


    For a moment, he thought he should smile and greet them...but then he refrained and focused back on his book(he didn''t know what he was reading, but the pictures were cool, so he was pretending to be a schr).


    Emily was struck at her position, seeing him coldly ignoring her. However, Eleanor pulled her away before Emily could block the others'' way.


    The two sat on the first desk rather than choosing to sit with Ethan making him even more ufortable.


    "We can start new with friendship and then develop it in..." Emily slowly mumbled; expressing her wishes weakly.


    However, Eleanor made it clear, "To start new, we should do one thing, and that is not to pester him."


    Emily reluctantly nodded before she looked over her shoulder and gazed at Ethan once again before she also took out a book and mindlessly began to read it.


    Slowly other students also began to take seats based on their choices. Since only ten minutes were left, most of the students have filed in.


    Amidst the growing silence, suddenly, the ssroom door again opened, and naturally, everyone turned to look at the new arrival...and suddenly, many of them gasped in astonishment.


    Pale blue hair that fell down her shoulder and reached her mid-back provided an ethereal glow to the girl when she walked inside. Her droopy eyes looked innocent and gave an urge to the people, to always protect the girl.


    Most of all, her long ears caught everyone''s attention as they instantly realized that she was the one who, for the first time, was sent from the elven society to socialize with the humans.


    Emily looked at Nora with a smile and the girl returned the smile after seeing her friend for such a long time.


    Nora was about to approach the two when suddenly,


    "You....!!" Suddenly, the silence in the ss was broken by a loud m on the desk and the using voice of Ethan echoed throughout the ssroom.


    Nora, Eleanor and Emily, the three of them widened their eyes as Ethan kept his finger pointed at Nora and his eyes became blood-red in agitation.


    That face...it can''t be anyone else!


    "Quiet down you fool. Pointing at someone like that is rude." Someone from the students called out to Ethan, which broke the boy out of his daze.


    Turning his eyes Ethan found it was the swordsman whom he saw during assessment.


    Slowly, everyone started murmuring about his sudden outburst, and when Ethan nced back at the girl who trapped him thest time, all he could find in her eyes was shock.


    ''Of course, she would be shocked that I am still alive...'' Sitting back down Ethan crossed his arms and decided to deal with the girlter.


    "Nora, sit down." Eleanor''s voice brought Nora''s attention to her as she anxiously asked the violette,


    "But El...h-he-..." Nora was beyond devastated for being disliked by her beloved even though this was the first time they were meeting. Or was it that Ethan retained his memories? But that wasn''t possible...


    "No, he hasn''t been reborn like us, so stop pondering over it and sit down." Eleanor''s stern voice made Nora nod in assent before she nced at Ethan onest time and sat down beside the duo.


    Eleanor was about to tell Nora about the whole thing that happened in the Capital when suddenly the homeroom teacher entered the ssroom...and along with her was the person who instantly made Eleanor''s eyes narrow.


    Richard.


    "Ah..."


    "Is it him...?"


    "Yup...no doubt."


    "The top ranker..."


    "His mom is her, no?"


    "Blud got that slicing jawline."


    "Waah...he is hot. Hey, how do I look?"


    Numerous students began to murmur upon seeing Richard in the ss as the said teenager walked in while conversing with the teacher.


    Emily looked at Richard withplex emotions...and couldn''t help but admit in her heart that he looked good in that uniform. Better than the previous lifetime, truth be told.


    After conversing with her, Richard walked down the aisle and chose to sit two seats before Ethan. He wasn''t in the far corner or the front.


    "Hey, how are you doing?" Richard asked the Protagonist who clearly looked annoyed after seeing Nora in the ss


    However, while facing Richard Ethan didn''t show his anger and calmly responded, "Doing good, I guess. Oh yes, congrats for being the top scorer."


    Richard nodded before he focused back on the ss.


    ---------**---------


    In a different ssroom, situated on the third floor, a boy hurriedly entered the ss and found his friend sitting in the back.


    Hopper, Kevin''sckey, looked quite nervous as he approached Kevin, and after dropping his bag, he asked him, "Why did you do that?"


    Kevin frowned hearing that voice as he asked, "What did I do?"


    Hopper pinched the bridge of his nose before rifying, "The incident with the Scarlette kid...why did you go to his mansion yesterday?"


    Kevin was now genuinely getting annoyed as he spat, "Have you gone insane?! Why would I trespass into that property when I know it is well guarded?"


    Hopper frowned, "Then who was the one that put Richard into that spell?"


    Kevin shrugged, "How would I know? I ain''t got any mind fucking spells. Now just zip it and sit down before I break your legs and make you."


    Hopper closed his mouth and did as Kevin said.


    It wasn''t like Kevin didn''t know about what happenedst night, but he genuinely was unaware of the true perpetrator.


    Then...who appeared in Richard''s roomst night?


    ----------**----------


    A/N:- Ahaha...this would be fun.

 Chapter 101: Chapter 100- Accusation(4)

    "Good morning, ss; I am Lucy, your homeroom teacher and I will be teaching the fundamentals of magic and about themon enemy of humanity: Ambrobates."


    The woman looked like she was in herte twenties with long violet hair tied in a ponytail and a pair of sharp grey eyes. She wore square sses and possessed a very alluring physique which was entuated by her style of clothing.


    Moving her eyes around the ss she stated, "There would be enough time for you to know each other, so let''s skip the introduction and get on with the rules you must follow in my ss."


    "First, no fighting within the ss; if you want, you can challenge someone through a formal procedure, but brawling and bullying are strictly prohibited and can get your points deducted."


    "Second, no skipping sses or arrivingte. That will also get your scores deducted so beware."


    "Any questions?" Lucy asked, allowing the students to take their time before they could ask.


    Slowly it was someone from the back who hesitantly raised his hand, urging Lucy to say, "Yes, student Ethan?"


    Nora and Emily instantly turned to look at the silver head while Ethan ignored them and asked,


    "How...important are these student points?"


    Many of the students snickered andughed at such a stupid question; making Ethan a little embarrassed.


    However, Lucy''s re shut all of them before she began to detail the importance,


    "Student points are your lifeline while you are in the academy. Your bad behaviour and your good deeds both would affect your points. During recruitment, having positive scores would help you get a good job as well."


    "Within the academy, the points can be used for some specific equipment and tools. For extra meals in the cafeteria. For renting some particr books, it can also be used in shoppingplexes situated on the ind. It is just like currency for students."


    Ethan, with his eyes turned round, asked thedy,


    "And to gain points?"


    "Just work hard, stay in the top section, score high in tests, or win duels against other students and gain points from them."


    Ethan nodded again, feeling grateful that at least the teacher wasn''t rude like others whoughed at him and she also exined everything in simple words.


    Most of the studentse from high-ss families, so naturally, they have heard about student points. For Richard, he heard it from his mother and Emily had her cousin who told her in the previous timeline. But Ethanes from a very secluded ce and never had the thought of enrolling here.


    Once Ethan sat down, Lucy turned her attention towards a girl who sat in the left row. The pink-haired girl looked timid and barely raised her finger to ask whatever she had in mind.


    "Yes, student Rose?"


    "Umm...ah...a-about d-duel...i-is it necessary t-to ept?"


    Lucy raised her brows, "No, it''s your right to decline a duel unless it is mandated by an instructor during a training session."


    The pinkette sat down instantly; feeling relieved that she wouldn''t get dragged into conflicts even if she identally offended someone.


    A few more questions were asked before the ss finally began,


    "Write whatever you find important, but don''t ask anything unless I permit you to," Lucy warned as she wrote the name of the topic on the green board.


    [Dark Star and Aembr Veins]


    Turning towards the ss, Lucy asked, "I assume all of you must be aware of what Dark Star is and how it brought changes to Clion, right?"


    Most of the students nodded, but Ethan wasn''t one of them.


    Lucy started exining things rted to Dark Star,


    "There was a time when this wasn''t introduced to the concept of magic, then one day, a strange orb appeared beside the moon and a strange phenomenon struck Clion with its darkness."


    Richard intently listened to the exnation, as until now, he has only received the knowledge of the Dark Star from the novel he read in his previous life. After rebirth, he didn''t get much time to read the history of the world.


    "Aembr Veins is the pathway through which Aembr arrives on Clion and corrupts the beasts residing here...didn''t I say to not ask questions until I tell you to?" Lucy reminds the one who was raising his hand quite high.


    Hearing her words, the dark blue-haired boy slowly lowered his hand, but since Lucy was already interrupted she urged,


    "Okay tell me what you are confused about, student Collen."


    It was the son of the previous knightmander and someone who had shown great sword skills during the assessment.


    Richard nced at the emo kid as he heard him asking, "Professor, I have always been baffled about the fact that despite being weaker than those beasts, humans were able to withstand Aembr despite remaining unawakened."


    Richard raised his brows as he was also curious about it.


    The resistant force which humans awakened that allowed them to wield these many skills was named Ether. However, those who didn''t awaken ether were not corrupted like Ambrobates and also spent a decent life of forty to fifty years. How?


    Lucy hummed before she hesitantly said, "I am not sure if I should be bringing my theory up here or not, but I can''t let my students know the nonsense written in the book."


    Richard inwardly chuckled. This might be the only Professor in the academy apart from Hailey, who didn''t follow the norm and taught within the scope of books.


    Putting down the chalk, she began, "It is believed that hundreds of years ago, before the Dark Star appeared, humans tended to live for a very long time, and the fertility rate was also quite high. As such, the birth rate was quite high, and the death rate was almost half of the birth rate, and with passing time, the number of people was exponentially growing."


    Heaving a sigh, she added, "However, resources were limited. Expanding the was never possible nor was it to search for another habitat. Many species went extinct at that time, and many species evolved to be how they are right now."


    Lucy nced at the ss and found every eye was directed at her with many of them holdingplex emotions in them. However, she didn''t care what they would say after she finished or if some students ended upining about her.


    She just went ahead and said, "Our was nearing its extinction when the Dark Star arrived-"


    "This is ridiculous! Are you saying that the Dark Star saved our lives?!" The hulking figure of the boy named Elion mmed his hand on the table and used Lucy.


    Instantly, the atmosphere of the room turned frosty and a wave of overwhelming intent washed over the students.


    The hair on the back of his neck stood straight in alert as Richard reflexively summoned his bo staff.


    However, he soon realised that it was unnecessary as the Professor was just agitated at the knucklehead.


    "Student Elion, do I need to teach you the manners which your parents surely forgot about?"


    Elion, who was at the centre of that chilling intent of an S-rank, gulped before he sat back down while sweating bullets.


    Lucy heaved a sigh before releasing the intent and telling everyone, "As I said, it''s not written anywhere but just myths. However, since it sounded the most logical to me, I taught you all why the Dark Star doesn''t affect the non-awakened negatively."


    With her eyes turning serious she added, "It just reduces their life expectancy to maintain the bnce."


    Pin-drop silence ensued in the ss once she concluded, which soon was broken by the period bell.


    Lucy took a deep breath and began to collect her teaching materials as she informed others, "We will be selecting the ss representative tomorrow, so there is no need to bring books for the first period."


    Just as she was about to walk away, she called out, "And Elion," The said boy instantly rose from his seat only to hear some words that made his mind numb, "Fifty points deducted. Learn from your mistakes and never repeat them."


    ------------***-----------


    Since there were only four sses on the first day, Richard left the ssroom nearly at twelve and walked towards the notice board where he promised to meet Amelia.


    Many students were roaming around and checking out the cafeteria and other facilities. However, he couldn''t do the same since he had something more important to do.


    Meet the Headmaster.


    Reaching the rendezvous point he reunited with Amelia.


    "Shall we go?" Amelia asked as she extended her hand in his direction, hopefully.


    Richard nodded and since he needed some support for this situation, he didn''t think twice before holding her hand and urging,


    "Let''s go."


    Things might get awry if Richard goes to the Headmaster and informs the truth aboutst night. However, he couldn''t sacrifice his safety and let anyone torture him for the sake of the plot.


    If someone is going to mentally break him down, then Richard would kindly pay them back.


    -----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 102: Chapter 101- Investigation(1)

    *knock* *knock*


    "Come in."


    Hearing the voice from the other side, Richard pushed open the door, and while holding Amelia''s hand, he walked inside.


    "Hmm?" Richard was surprised to see another person other than the Headmaster in the office.


    It was Ethan.


    "Come inside, you two."


    Richard nodded to that and stood beside Ethan before asking, "If you don''t mind, headmaster, then can Amelia stay here as well?"


    The older one nodded, "I expected her toe along and not like any of the words we would be exchanging here wouldn''t be shared with her." There was a sense of amusement and teasing in his voice which made Richard embarrassed.


    Damn, the whole Academy knows about them, it seems...yet, until now, Richard hasn''t confessed to her.


    "Anyway, please tell me whatever you know about the person who illegally entered your propertyst night and cast that spell on you, Richard."


    Since the Headmaster never told Ethan to leave, Richard assumed that the old man wanted the Protagonist to hear it.


    Richard nodded, and after taking a deep breath, he began, "The person who entered my room was wearing a wooden mask, sir. And once they realised that I wasn''t sleeping they threw a tear gas bomb to blind me."


    Taking a pause, he hesitantly added, "I don''t know if you would believe me when I say this headmaster, but the person who entered my room and put me under that spell wasn''t a normal human." Lifting his eyes to fix them on Marcus'', he added,


    "That person was an elf."


    Amelia''s grip on his hand became firm as she instinctively asked, "Princess Nora from the North?"


    Richard nced at the girl before slowly nodding, "Since there is no other elf in the academy, I assume she was the one who attacked mest night."


    Silence ensued in the room after that.


    Ethan, with his arms crossed on his chest, clenched his fist with his eyes turning narrow.


    He knew that girl was a criminal, but she would attack Richard for no apparent reason...?


    Truly despicable.


    Marcus remained silent and assessed the reaction from the three before he finally asked, "Richard, do you have proof?"


    Richard raised his hand before suggesting, "You can read my memories ofst night. And in the first ce, I have no reason to use the elven princess falsely."


    Marcus raised his brows in surprise as he extended his hand and held Richard''s before asking, "You are aware of my skills?"


    "To some extent, yes." He didn''t lie. Even in the canon, the full prowess of the Headmaster was never described.


    The older one closed his eyes for a moment as he pried inside Richard''s head.


    Naturally, Richard has lifted his mental barriers to allow the old man to see the necessary evidence.


    It took not more than ten seconds before he released Richard''s hands and opened his eyes.


    With his eyes slightly stretched Marcus looked at Richard before affirming, "Indeed...it was an elf who attacked you."


    "I knew it!" Suddenly Ethan voiced his opinion, "I knew it was that girl who must have attacked Richard."


    Marcus and the other two turned their attention toward the silverhead as he continued, "She even trapped me back in the capital and used me as an experimental subject."


    With his eyes turning red, he spat, "Because of that girl so many people died. I will never forgive her."


    It would be a tant lie to say that Marcus didn''t know about the incident that took ce in the capital a few days ago, before the enrollment of these students.


    The very foundation of the royal council was shaken because of that incident where numerous clones were sent to destroy the capital. Because of that incident, the true face of many nobles was brought to light. Marcus as well, was asked toe there and help in interrogation, but the man withheld his motto of not involving in politics and didn''t co-operate.


    Yes, if those people try to risk the academy and citizen''s safety then Marcus might intervene.


    And now, through Ethan, it seems Marcus has to be involved in this matter.


    However, the person Ethan was using and so was Richard, involved a person who came here after a lot of diplomatic discussion and could prove to be a crucial thread that joins Eldoria and the continent situated in the North.


    Making a rash decision might be a source of great collision and future friction, but...


    "I will call student Nora here-"


    "Wait, Headmaster." Suddenly, Richard called out, surprising the other three.


    Richard nced at the system screen once again, before calling out, "I think we shouldn''t get hasty here."


    Just when Richard thought that the case was reaching its conclusion, the system sent the notification;


    [Ding!]


    [Quest arrived!]


    [Catch the trickster: The one who casts the spell on the host and the one who has sworn to harm the host, needs to be unveiled.]


    [Reward: 20 QP, 20 SP, ???]


    (A/N: QP= Quest Points, SP= Stats points)


    Richard suddenly had a very strong feeling that the system was indicating something here. Something like...he has reached the wrong conclusion. Nora wasn''t the one who attacked himst night. After all, if the offender was Nora, then the system wouldn''t have issued the quest.


    And based on that instinct, he called out to the headmaster, "We should think about this, or the rtionship between two races might end up in an unrecoverable state."


    Once he gained their attention, he added, "The elven chief has trusted this academy for Nora''s safety, and if we end up using her of a crime, which she might not havemitted...then think about the consequences."


    Ethan frowned hearing that and so did Amelia, as the former asked, "Then what can you say about her tricking me back then? She is a criminal and a mastermind."


    Richard sighed before telling him, "If you want to know the truth about the incident then I think you should ask Princess Elizabeth about it. From what my mother told me, it wasn''t Princess Nora who trapped you but her twin sister."


    Richard couldn''t reveal that he was the one present at the time when Yn was captured, given it would cause many problems. Foremost, the murder of the Prime Minister.


    Ethan was rendered speechless. He trusted Richard, and as such, he couldn''t argue with him, saying that he was wrong or something.


    But if Elizabeth knew the truth then why didn''t she tell him about it before?


    "Then what aboutst night? Didn''t you see an elf attacking you? Not to talk about Princess Nora is a master of illusions."


    Amelia looked baffled about why suddenly Richard was protecting Nora.


    Richard calmly held her hand before telling her, "But there is a possibility that someone else with the same skills was using an illusion on themself to appear as an elf. Considering Nora is the only elf in the academy the suspicion would be concrete on her."


    Taking a pause, he added, "And do you think there is any reason for the Princess to attack me out of the blue?"


    Now even Amelia was forced to doubt her previous judgement.


    And to make things moreplex, the headmaster added, "There are few artefacts and magicians in the academy who could achieve disguise and cast nightmare spells. So yes, there could be more than one suspect."


    Richard raised his brows and nced at the old man, only to find him looking back at Richard with a knowing look.


    After a brief pause, the Headmaster said, "Ethan, Amelia, you two leave for now and report to the examination halls. You both have reassessment today right?"


    Ethan''s eyes widened as he suddenly cursed, "Shit..." Only to cover his mouth in realisation.


    Looking at the headmaster he bowed his head before leaving hurriedly.


    Amelia didn''t show haste. Rather, she looked at Richard with a worried look and told him, "After school, wait for me. I have something to say."


    Richard nodded before suggesting, "I will, but before that, you have to promise me that you won''t let all this be a hindrance during your assessment. Do your best and gain some decent points so we can share the same desk."


    That was probably the best way of motivation for her as Amelia nodded with a determined look. After saying, ''Excuse me'' she left the office as well.


    Once they left, Richard heard the older one asking, "So...what made you change your opinion on student Nora?"


    "My mother."


    Marcus raised his brows before urging the teenager to continue.


    Heaving a sigh, Richard added, "If we med Nora, the Northern continent might retaliate, and then the collision would ur, which possibly can lead to a war between the two empires. And if the situation for war arrives, then Mom would need to stay on the battlefield for several months. And I didn''t want to needlessly stress her out, so I thought, why not investigate the matter carefully first?"


    Marcus slowly nodded as he voiced, "There are definitely things that you didn''t inherit from Berine, Richard."


    Richard tilted his head in confusion before asking, "And that is?"


    The older one responded with a chuckle, "The art of lying."


    --------**-------


    A/N: Trust me, not all heroines are trash. Trust me, I repeat.

 Chapter 103: Chapter 102- Investigation(2)

    The reassessment went smoothly and somehow Ethan was granted a spot in the Hunter''s group despite him failing for the first time.


    It was said that since Ethan has the physical attributes of a knight and knows enough magic to be called a mage, he would be best suited for the hunter''s group.


    However, truth be told, it wasn''t the instructor''s decision to keep him there; the Headmaster has suggested that to keep the boy in the Hunter''s group to gain better results from him. Now, why did he suggest something like that was not in their knowledge but since the wisest man on the campus gave the idea, then it must have some kind of motive.


    There were about thirty students in the examination center and the rest were in others. However, only three students were chosen to be in the hunter''s group¡ªElizabeth being one of them.


    The third participant was the son of Duke Aeromore¡ªBrendon Aeromore.


    Naturally, having the skills, looks and status, he was the only person in the examination hall who could have approached the apple of everyone''s eyes¡ªPrincess Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth looked extremely adorable right now with her hair tied in a twin tail and wearing a white shirt with high-waist trousers forfort during assessment. Her appearance extruded an innocent charm.


    Just as she was about to leave,


    "Hello, Princess. Are you returning to your dorm?"


    Aermore had grey hair just like his father and an ideal height of 6''2 ft. Possessing sharp features and confidence, he stood before the girl when he asked her.


    However, in response to that, Elizabeth frowned before telling him, "Yes. Now bye."


    "W-Wait a minute, Eli, I just-"


    "Don''t you dare call me that unless you have a death wish." The girl hissed in annoyance and made Brendon step back reflexively.


    The growing tension between the two was noticed by the others when suddenly a third person entered the scene,


    "Eli, can we talk?"


    Brandon''s eyes widened hearing amoner calling out to the Princess in such a friendly manner...and the most astonishing part,


    "Yes~let''s go, Ethan." She instantly changed her demeanour, and after hooking her arm with his, she dragged him away.


    Brendon scratched his head as he mumbled, "What the heck is wrong with that girl?"


    Outside the training hall, Ethan didn''t wait to ask her what was on his mind, "Did you know that the one who trapped me wasn''t Nora but someone disguised as her?"


    Elizabeth''s expression sobered hearing that. She felt irritated that Ethan was now aware of that incident; cursing Richard inwardly for revealing the secret.


    ''That fake Nora created the perfect scenario for Ethan to hate that elf....tch,''


    Suppressing her annoyance, she nodded, "Yes, I knew, but since we both saw Nora in the academy just this morning, how could I have cleared the misunderstanding? In the first ce, you never asked me about it as well, no?"


    Ethan blinked and soon realised that, indeed, it wasn''t Elizabeth''s fault. He didn''t know that the person who bewitched him was the twin sister of Princess Nora and when he saw her today, he just got furious for no valid reason.


    Heaving a sigh, he apologized, "Sorry for the outburst. It''s just...whenever I think about those dead people who got preyed on by my clones...I just lose my cool."


    Elizabeth felt her heart bing heavy hearing that as she wanted tofort him but no word came out.


    In the end, Ethan walked away to sort his emotions out. He needed to move on from his past mistakes and has to remember one important lesson.


    In this world, it''s taboo to trust anyone blindly.


    ----------**--------


    When Amelia returned, she found Richard standing near the notice board, waiting for her.


    When he spotted her, a smile bloomed on his face as he asked, "How did it go?"


    "The reaction from the instructor was positive, so I think I will get into the survival group."


    Her words released the weight from his shoulders as he said, "Congrattions."


    Soon the duo were walking together toward Amelia''s temporary dorm. The students will get their rooms tomorrow, so for today, they have to stay at the same ce.


    Amelia was naturally silent like she usually remains, and Richard also didn''t say anything, given he was waiting for her to ask whatever she had in mind.


    After waiting for some more time, she finally asked, "Is there any reason for you to change your opinion so suddenly? About Princess Nora?"


    Richard was expecting that question that''s why he didn''t take much time to respond, "Yes, I have. Somehow I knew that it wasn''t Nora who attacked mest night."


    "And how do you know that?"


    Richard raised his brows, "You don''t trust me?"


    Amelia''s grip on her bag''s strap became firm as, while retaining her gaze on the front, she muttered, "It''s not like that...I just don''t want the one who hurt you to roam freely. They have wounded you, Richard, and for that sin, they deserve death."


    Richard smiled at that before telling her, "Don''t worry, Amelia. I am not going to leave that person even if it turns out that, indeed, it was Nora who attacked me. I am well set on taking revenge for the hell I have experienced in those minutes."


    With the mes of agitation burning in his eyes, he added, "I''ll make them understand¡ªdeath would be a mercypared to what''sing."


    "You look hot."


    "Eh?" Richard''s expression immediately sobered up hearing that response as he turned to look at Amelia in astonishment.


    "I mean, with that fierce expression, you look hot."


    Richard was truly baffled by this switch of topics as he nodded with a ''Thank you''.


    The duo walked in silence after that for a few minutes before Richardughed aloud, startling Amelia.


    "What happened?"


    He shook his head, "N-No it''s just...you are really strange, Amelia."


    "I get that a lot."


    Hisughter slowly subdued as he extended his hand and fondly held hers before voicing, "But I like strange people."


    Amelia didn''t turn to look at him, but her reddened ear tips were enough evidence to show that she heard him.


    ------------***-----------


    After returning home, he didn''t have dinner right away, rather, after checking on Violet and spending some time with Lilia, Richard went to his room.


    He needed to find out the culprit who entered his roomst night; as such, he first checked a few things.


    His room was just above Lilia''s and in Lilia''s room, there was Violet stationedst night. So if someone had jumped from the ground floor to his room, then Violet would have surely noticed. He had enough trust in her senses.


    That concludes that the person entered his room but not by jumping from the ground floor.


    ''Then what? They jumped from the nearby building to the mansion top?'' The nearest building was approximately a hundred meters away, which was something a superhuman could achieve if they had a strongmand of body enhancement.


    ''But the school security would have surely noticed...'' Richard thought. The patrolling unit was responsible for keeping an eye on these things, so if they had spotted someone jumping over the roofs, they would have called them out instantly.


    Then...was the school security involved in this?


    ''Or was it someone from the teaching unit who had the patrolling dutyst night?'' Olivia had a solid reason to harm Richard, and that was to hurt Berine through Richard. And consideringst night, she was on guard duty...


    ''Haah...I can''t be sure.'' Plopping down on the chair he heaved a sigh.


    Because of the sudden movement, the books piled up on his table suddenly fell over.


    "Fuck man..." Richard cursed before crouching down to pick up the books and files he brought from his home.


    He was arranging the files when his eyesnded on the report he received from his mother regarding the investigation they had on the Prime Minister.


    Richard frowned, confused as to why he hadn''t read it until now.


    He left the other books back on the floor, brought the document to rest it over the desk, and flipped the cover.


    [The cloning experiment.]


    The first topic, which was detailed there, was about the experiment, which was supposed to happenter in the story.


    Richard began to read about it in detail and most of the things were within his knowledge...until he reached a certain part,


    "....was a way of injecting more than one ether signature in the clones and availing them to wield the attributes of more than one human. The clones were made in such a manner that they could be the ultimate weapon against any danger which the Empire might face...."


    "Wait...multiple ether signatures?" Richard''s frown grew deeper as he read the line and thought back on what he knew about the clones.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    His reverie was broken when suddenly Lilia knocked on the door.


    "Not now Lilia, just leave m-"


    "I apologize, my lord but this is urgent." Hearing her voice he detached his eyes from the document before looking at her, as she said,


    "The elven princess Nora has arrived and she wishes to meet you urgently, master."


    "..."


    -------------**-------------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Check the author''s thoughts.

 Chapter 104: Chapter 103- Investigation(3)

    What were the consequences of ignoring the Princess who has crossed thousands of miles to reach here and represents the trust that the elven society has shown in humans?


    None.


    However, since Richard had a feeling that her sudden arrival was rted to the matter about yesterday, he went to meet her.


    He just wore a long coat over his apparel. After descending the stairs he appeared in the reception area where the pale blue-haired girl remained seated.


    She was looking at the ss lotus kept on the table while possessing a dazed look in her eyes. She was...troubled about something it seems.


    From his previous life, the things which he knew about Nora were that she likes honesty and simple phrasing. Although being the daughter of the Emperor, she doesn''t like politics and has a pure heart; unlike Elizabeth.


    In the fan polls, she was ranked third.


    "ssmate Nora, you had something urgent to tell me?" As he approached, Nora got up from her seat, but the way he addressed her reminded the girl that they weren''t in a formal meeting.


    She settled back down once Richard gestured before he sat across her and asked the maid to refill her cup with tea and bring him some coffee.


    "You knew I like tea?"


    Richard wanted to sigh, hearing her words as he inwardly mumbled, ''Not again, this wandering soul stuff...''


    Shaking his head he rified, "Since the previous cup of tea was finished, I assumed you liked it? And of course, the Northern Empire is famous for its rich cultivation of tea leaves, right?"


    Nora shed a soft smile as she said, "Indeed; I have three bags full of tea leaves which I brought from my hometown."


    Richard nodded with a courteous smile before he returned to the topic, "So ssmate Nora, if you have something to tell me, please hurry up a little, since I am kind of-"


    "It is here," She suddenly spoke, shutting up Richard before thetter raised his brows in question.


    Nora leaned forward and rested her elbows on her knees before adding, "...something has the same presence as my sister, Yn...but I am sure it isn''t her."


    Richard frowned, "Isn''t she that person who died back in Eldoria''s capital? The one who helped the experiment to take ce?"


    Nora nodded, albeit a little hesitantly; unsure if she should be confessing this here.


    However, Richard wasn''t thinking this in that direction where he would just get up and report the whole ordeal to authorities. Rather he was curious about something more pressing,


    "You mean her presence...as in her ether signature is here?"


    Nora heaved a sigh before asking him, "Can you keep this a secret?"


    Richard slowly nodded before the girl got up and sat on the seat adjacent to Richard. Once they were a few inches apart she finally mumbled,


    "I think there is something on this ind  which is pretending to be a human but they are not."


    Richard frowned, "You mean...a clone?"


    "It can be anything, but one thing I know: that thing has Yn''s ether, and using that, they might have attacked youst night."


    Richard''s eyes widened slightly as he understood what the case was.


    However, he knew that, that day, his mother erased every clone by herself....or did she?


    ''One of them might have run away...'' There was certainly a high possibility for one of those clones to survive the wrath of the Duchess.


    And considering those clones have the ether of both Ethan and Yn¡ªan elf who had a part of Nora''s soul¡ªthen attacking Richard wouldn''t be much of a task for that being.


    ''But why me....ah!'' How can he forget?


    These clones were originally an invention of the Prime Minister''s mind, the person behind the whole ordeal. And surely that man had set up some runes in those clones which would make anyone their enemy who tries to harm Phil.


    And the one who killed the Prime Minister was none other than...


    "Shoot..."


    "--?? Do you know anything?" Nora''s voice pulled him back as he turned towards her and shook his head.


    "No...it''s just....well, forget it. Tell me, why did you tell me this?"


    Nora shrugged, "I got the word from Elizabeth that you went to the Headmaster toin about me and stuff. And also the fact that the one who attacked you was an elf."


    This wasn''t surprising given Ethan must have told things to Elizabeth and then and then....


    Richard took a deep breath before thanking her, "Thank you, Nora. Thanks for telling me all this. It definitely would help me find the real culprit soon."


    Nora extended a soft smile, before she unexpectedly stated, "You have really changed."


    Although he knew what she meant, he had to make an ''Eh?'' sound to look baffled.


    "No, it''s nothing. Anyway, I will be going since the dormitory warden gets angry." Saying so, she got up from the seat and the duo walked towards the main entrance.


    While they were en route, Richard suddenly had a thought that he couldn''t stop himself from sharing,


    "Hey Nora...I know it might sound selfish, but ca-"


    "Okay."


    Richard raised his brows, "Huh?"


    She suddenly turned to look at him before finishing what he was about to say, "Help you find that clone, right? Sure, I will. After all, this whole mess was created by my sister, so some me falls on me, right?"


    "Not exactly...but well, I am really thankful."


    Nora smiled in relief that she didn''t have to deal with the same arrogant prick whom she didn''t even bat an eye in thest life. After all, who would pay attention to a guy who calls an elf, a goblin?


    However, just as Emily said, Richard has changed quite drastically after she broke her engagement with him. It seems Richard has always been irritable because of Emily''s ignorance towards his feelings, but since she made it clear in this timeline, he turned out to be a very good man.


    "Then, are we the only ones finding and destroying that inhumane?" Nora asked, unsure if she should invite Emily and Eleanor to this.


    Richard heaved a sigh, "Well, I would have said that the two of us should be good, but-"


    "I am alsoing." A third person entered the conversation as she walked to stand beside Richard.


    The brte maid didn''t look familiar, urging Nora to ask, "She is...?"


    "My fianc¨¦e, Lilia. Lilia, this is Princess Nora." Richard introduced the twodies to each other.


    "Just Nora would do and you got a very pretty pair of eyes."


    The edges of Lilia''s lips extended in a soft smile as she thanked for thepliment, "Thank you, Your Highness," before returning to the matter,


    "Richard, are you sure it would be good to do this without informing the Headmaster?"


    Richard snickered, "Nothing goes unnoticed by him on this ind. If he wanted to interfere he already would have. So no, let''s not take his help and sort this out ourselves."


    Nora didn''t say anything against that since she just wanted the presence of Yn to be extracted from that inhumane. And as for Lilia, she wanted nothing more than to exterminate whatever harmed her master.


    "Okay then, when do we start?" Nora asked.


    Richard thought for a moment before telling her, "Tomorrow after school; at that time only the patrolling unit doesn''t roam around. So before the sky darkens we have to get done with it."


    Nora nodded, "Then I will be waiting for you near the library."


    Richard nodded to that before the elven princess walked away.


    After a brief pause, Lilia asked, "Young master, as per yourmand, I haven''t informed Madame Duchess about the incidentst night....but is it really okay?"


    Richard shook his head up and down without hesitation given he didn''t want to involve his mother in these kinds of trivial things. She has her responsibilities and not like Richard could depend on her for the rest of his life.


    ...not to talk about, if she gets to know about it then in the worst case, Richard might get forced to drop out of the academy.


    He didn''t want that. That would be disastrous. That''s why he has strictlymanded every servant working in the mansion not to contact the Duchess unless Richard tells them or there is an emergency. And thanks to Lilia''s supervision he knew hismand would be followed.


    Although the plot has suddenly shifted and it was centring around Richard, not like for the sake of the future he would try to get Ethan involved in this or try to run away from it. That never was in the n.


    He would do whatever it takes to survive in this world, since the curse of living at others'' mercy was not something he ever want to face again.


    Ever.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Hope you all enjoyed the chapter. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 105: Chapter 104- Investigation(4)

    Early in the morning, Ethan could be seen running around the town, wearing the only pair of running tracks he brought along. And not only him, many others were doing the same; given they must have kept themselves disciplined to get selected here.


    Naturally, Ethan was drawing attention from the others, because of his adorable face and peculiar hair. However, the boy had such low confidence that he thought he was looking weird in these clothes that''s why they wereughing at him.


    Ignoring them, he ran for around five kilometres without any buff and ten kilometres with ether supplying extra booster.


    He was advised by Elizabeth to train with his ether since, in a battle, ether is his bestpanion, so it was best to get familiarised with it as much as he could.


    Once he finished running, he checked the clock and found it was only six.


    ''I guess I should train for a few minutes...'' Finding himself a vacant spot in the backyard of the dormitory, he sat down in a lotus position and rested his fingers over each other with his thumb tips pressed against each other.


    His eyes were shut, and his mind concentrated at the back of his head¡ªa spot he found optimal to concentrate.


    Ether ran across his body and instantly coated him like a nket. A very pleasant feeling, like a mother''s embrace, surrounded him¡ªproviding him with a very addictive sensation which lures him to just remain submerged in this energy and never let go.


    ''Huuuuu....this is different...'' Slowly Ethan opened his eyes and looked at his hand. The silver glow was now visible to him and it was thick enough to make his hand look blurry.


    "That''s some brilliant development you got there..." Ethan didn''t have to turn to know who it was as he calmly responded,


    "I have improved or am I sick?" Ethan asked; not showing shame at theck of knowledge about ether and the very concept of magic.


    Elizabeth sat down across from him before responding, "I think you have unlocked something like stage two?"


    Ethan wasn''t able to respond immediately since he was in a daze upon seeing the girl. With her hair tied in a high ponytail and wearing skin-tight workout clothes, she looked adorable and at the same time, hot.


    "Ethan?" Elizabeth was genuinely confused as to why he didn''t reply, urging her to call out to him.


    "Ah, yeah....stage two, right? What is stage two? Do you know anything about it?" Ethan brought his eyes back to her face, feeling his face turning hot.


    Not good...he shouldn''t look at a maiden with such a lecherous gaze.


    Elizabeth shrugged, "I am notpletely knowledgeable about this strange energy you possess, but from my angle, it seems you can finally use your magic for more than enhancement."


    Ethan raised his brows, not because she said that he had strange energy, but because of theter part.


    He has realised the fact that his ether, or whatever it was, was slightly different from a normal ether user, considering he had a double awakening, which is a myth in this world. Not to talk about he can absorb magic from his surroundings.


    Just like Ambrobates.


    That''s why Ethan was initially unsure if he should actually enrol here, considering every person who resides here, studies here or teaches here, has amon goal of exterminating all the Ambrobates from the face of Clion. And for Ethan to show simr attributes to those monsters...


    However, his decision changed when the Headmaster sent him a letter clearly stating that he was aware of Ethan''s powers.


    Ethan got up and asked, "Do you think I can now st energy beams?"


    Hearing his voice, Elizabeth chuckled, "Do you find energy beams cool?"


    Ethan felt embarrassed as he realised that he must have sounded childish.


    However, before he could dwell on that feeling for long, Elizabeth got up and said, "I find it cool, though. Energy beams and bombs are really cool powers, like shooting people from a distance is actually very appealing."


    Ethan couldn''t tell if she was trying tofort him or genuinely have those children''s fantasies, but he couldn''t stop himself from smiling.


    Flicking her forehead he softly mumbled, "Idiot..."


    Although she was rubbing her forehead like it hurt her, there was a smile on her face.


    Yes, she loved this.


    -----------***----------


    Richard reached the academy with Amelia and went to his ssroom.


    Amelia was just one position down and had taken an oath she would reach the top ten during the next assessment.


    Today, everyone was seated with the person they were assigned the seat with. The seating arrangement was done randomly.


    For some reason, Richard was sitting beside the pink-haired girl named Rose, who was sitting at the far corner of the seat.


    Richard nced at her before suggesting, "I am not suffering from any illness, you know..."


    Rose straightened her back before she nervously smiled and inched a little closer¡ªbut the movement was so minimal that it seemed, she barely moved.


    Richard felt tired seeing her like this so he stopped looking and took out his book to read something.


    Eleanor and a grey-haired guy named Collen, who was also the son of one of the instructors were sitting together. And Emily shared the seat with Duke Aeromore''s son, who clearly didn''t have a personality to sit with.


    For some reason, Nora was sitting alone, which could be perceived as a sign of discrimination¡ªhowever, Richard knew that it wasn''t the case. She herself has requested to sit alone for the time being until she gets familiar with her ssmates. And naturally, her request was heard.


    The students were told not to bring the books today since there was a representative election; that''s why Richard was currently reading the structure of Bates and where they mostly appear.


    While he was reading he nned for the future as well. The ultimate goal of the antagonists of this world was to revive the God of Death who was sealed on the Dark Star.


    Death God bes stronger with each death of any living being. Stronger beings produce stronger souls to be absorbed by the Dark Star, and the revival process would sail smoother.


    So, the main goal was to cause chaos and let the world burn. And Richard needs to ensure his safety and the ones he loves.


    Stopping the Death God''s revival was not possible. Death can never be stopped, and until people continue to die, that evil deity will continue to grow stronger. These antagonists were just elerating the process.


    *CLINK*


    The door parted and the students quieted down instantly.


    The violette was wearing a pencil skirt and a white shirt today. Their hair was tied in a bun, and a curly strand were allowed to flow down¡ªgiving her a very sensual look.


    Resting the teaching material on the podium she turned to look at the students.


    "Good morning, students. I hope you have finally gotten into a course of your liking, and now, from today on, your training will begin for real."


    Standing in the middle of the aisle, she asked, "Now, let''s get on with this yearly routine of ss representative election."


    Many of the students took a deep breath and a rush of energy seemed to have filled them as they straightened their backs and heard her continuing,


    "Naturally, there are many merits of a representative. Remaining in the first section for the whole year, for example. However, there are certain drawbacks as well, like getting your student''s points deducted for some mistake you didn''tmit."


    With her arms crossed behind her back, she continued,


    "So before the election begins, I would like you to know your duties as a representative and what gains and losses you might face."


    Everyone was carefully listening, but Richard was not very interested, considering his movement might get hindered if he bes the representative.


    However, not like he just ignored thedy.


    "First and foremost, the duty of the representative is to maintain silence and discipline in the ssroom in the absence of a Professor. Second, during the cross-ss duels, you have to show good leadership and choose the right fighter ording to the opponent. Third, you would be the voice of the students, so be wise when making decisions.


    Fourth, you have to actively participate in any event the academy organises. And fifth, stop collision between students and help set up duels between them if the both parties are in the agreement."


    "Now the benefits: Every month you will get a hundred student points. A free ess to the library after school, and free gravitational chamber ess for two hours a day. One free extra meal every week."


    "And the disadvantages: Your points would be deducted if your ss loses in the cross-sspetition. Any misdeed during events from the students of your ss will be med on you as well. And failing to subdue collisions would cause the representative, student points."


    Many students now...were rethinking about whether they would want to be the representative now or not since the reduction of points might not be in their hands at all.


    Ignoring thoseplicated gazes, Lucy sped her hands and said, "So, shall we begin?"


    ------------**----------


    A/N:- Kind of info dump, but it was necessary. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 106: Chapter 105- Investigation(5)

    Each student of Obsidian Citadel, and most prominently those who have secured themselves a seat in the top sections, have a very sharp mind and precise decision-making skills.


    And after Lucy listed the pros and cons of bing the representative they had enough reason to remain in their seats and not take this unnecessary risk.


    In the end, only three people¡ªBrendon, Emily and the huge guy who goes by the name Elion were standing on the podium while facing the ss.


    Emily wanted to be the representative so she could help Ethan get those books and equipment without him using his student points. Elion was a proud child of a renowned knight, and Brendon, why of course, being the son of Duke Aeromore, had to maintain his reputation by participating in these kinds of drama.


    Lucy hummed a bit, showingplicated emotions on her face before she suggested, "I think the numbers are a bit less...how about I add one more?"


    Richard suddenly had a bad feeling hearing that as he ducked his head and tried to remain away from her vision. However,


    "Mister Top Ranker, why don''t you join us here on the stage?" Lucy already had Richard''s name in mind, both because he ranked top in the list but also because he was the son of a great ruler.


    Naturally, Berine has taught him the ways of governance and in the ss that would be very useful.


    Richard naturally didn''t reject her proposal(?) and got up before making his way to the aisle.


    Once he stood beside the three, he couldn''t help but feel tired already. A ss representative is someone who always remains in the limelight and Richard didn''t want to take that role.


    ...well, the ess to the gravity chamber was a tempting offer, but still, bing the representative would be a hassle.


    "Okay now, we will take votes based on the speeches these four give. And if the votes tie we would decide the representative through the most basic method of solving a dispute,"


    With a grin extending her supple lips, she added, "A duel."


    Elion''s face morphed into a smirk hearing that, feeling his muscles already pumped for the possible battle he might be facing against these three.


    He was most interested in defeating the redhead who had made himself a reputation just by the second day.


    Brendon has simr grudges regarding Richard, since the grey-haired aimed for such mour for himself.


    But now, all the attention was either on the elf or Richard.


    "Okay now, start with Emily and those who think she has the potential, don''t hesitate to raise your hand and draw your vote. Every student has two votes."


    Lucy nced at the blond before Emily stepped forward and began,


    "I am Emily Cravenford, my dear ssmates, and I aspire to be a representative who cannot only maintain discipline within the ss but also keep us unified so that when we have to face foreign enemies, we can show the impact of our unity. If you vote for me, I assure you that the allocation of resources will be in our favour, especially concerning your club selection and interests.


    I won''t be aint box, so expect leniency to some extent. So yes, that would be it." With a dazzling smile, she finished and stepped back.


    Out of twenty-one students, three girls raised their hands, and seven boys did. A total of ten votes.


    Eleanor and Nora naturally voted for Emily, and so did Ethan, which somehow made Emily victorious already.


    Next, Brendon stepped up,


    "Make me your representative, and I promise none of the cross-section duels would go in their favour. And also, voting for me will grant you my Aeromore Brendon''s favour, so choose wisely." shing his teeth the boy stood while resting his hands on his waist.


    ....and in return, he only got two votes.


    Gritting his teeth he stepped back with a ''hmph, losers!''.


    Next Elion stepped forward and with his hands crossed on his chest stated in an intimidating manner,


    "Vote for me, you are my friend. But if you don''t, I will see you in the arena."


    Emily frowned and so did Eleanor. Some other students also felt displeased hearing that as one of them asked, "Isn''t this coercion, Professor?"


    Lucy shrugged, "You cannot be forced into a duel so it''s your choice if you want to be forced to vote him or not."


    Many of the students, especially those who had gotten themselves admitted based on their high IQ, were not immune to such threats. For example, Rose instantly shot her hand high. And just like her, there were four others who also raised their hands.


    Elion was not happy with the results as he red at those who didn''t vote for him. However, just as Lucy said, he cannot start picking on people unless they give their consent.


    ''I will definitely take my revenge for this humiliation...'' Inwardly muttering he stepped back and allowed thest one to step forward.


    Although Richard was forced to be a contender he knew he wouldn''t get many votes. Maybe from Nora and Ethan?


    In the canon, Richard used a method simr to Elion''s and got only three votes. Although Richard was not going to threaten them, he didn''t have much hope in the first ce.


    Standing before the students, he finally began, "Ahh---!!!"


    However, he instantly shut his mouth with his eyes stretching wide as he sensed something advancing toward the ss at a frightening pace.


    He didn''t have the time to alert the Professor as the thing was already within his sensory range¡ªwhich was only fifty meters of radius.


    **CLINK**


    "DON''T MOVE!" Just as the creature broke through the door, Richardmanded the students who were about to get up. However, his domineering voice somehow made them remain seated at their ces.


    It was five a five-foot-tall sand porcupine that was easily an E-rank Bate and could release up to seventy needles at once. Those needles weren''t just poisonous but the force of pration might cause instant death.


    Richard didn''t think twice before using mes to surround the creature, so its vision got blocked, and around the me vortex, suddenly a barrier was erected which surely was wizardry of the blond.


    Porcupines have low vision and the barrier is strong enough to withstand its needles.


    "A porcupine!" Elion suddenly jumped from the aisle and advanced towards the creature who was well secured inside the barrier. But to show his strength he punched away the barrier and after enhancing his arm, he prated it through the mes to kill the creature


    However, all Elion pulled out was a wooden toy which was hanging down his hand lifelessly.


    Elion frowned before he turned to look at the Professor only to hear her sighing, "What a shame Elion, you didn''t learn anything from your yesterday''s mistake. What did I say? Always calcte your actions before acting upon them."


    Eliot''s eyes slowly widened as he realized what had just happened. Not only him but slowly every student realized that this was some sort of test conducted by the Professor, which signifies why she didn''t react when the danger approached.


    Turning to look at Brendon, who was looking baffled, Lucy said, "You almostunched an explosive spell which could have harmed your ssmates rather than the foe. If not for Richard''s timely intervention, you might have gotten yourself severe punishment today."


    Brendon''s face became pale hearing that as he lowered his hands and took a strong gulp.


    Lucy directed her eyes toward Emily and Richard before a smile bloomed on her face as she dered, "You two...did a great job at reacting to the danger proactively and Richard, you showed great leadership by keeping everyone calm and defusing that attack from Brendon. Excellent job."


    Richard heaved a sigh of relief that he actually was able to pull it off, as he nodded while voicing ''Thank you''.


    Turning towards the ss, Lucy stated, "Now, based on what you saw, I would like to ask how many of you are in favour of making Richard the representative?"


    Richard didn''t have a great feeling about this....and just as he thought,


    "Twenty one vot-oh, my! Even you, Emily?"


    Richard raised his brows before turning his gaze to the left and indeed, just like the other students, even Emily was raising her hand in support of Richard''s nomination.


    Richard was now seriously thinking that this world was keeping him in the limelight for no good reason. And for god sake, he didn''t want to take Ethan''s position at all!


    But surely, his prayers were not listened to.


    "So, ss, meet your ss rep, Scarlette Richard."


    A round of apuse was heard as Richard was the only one who remained standing on the stage while smiling stiffly at his fellow ssmates.


    Who could have known that having his fundamental skills sharpened would earn him such a big responsibility?


    But there was no point in mulling over it.


    ''Haah...talk about a tiresome start....''


    ------------**----------


    A/N:- Read the author''s thoughts.

 Chapter 107: Chapter 106- Ritual

    After school, Amelia was asked to stay in the academy for some reason. When he asked her she said she was summoned by the student council¡ªwhich reminded him that Amelia indeed joins the council in the canon.


    Well, it was for the better that she was not returning with him since she would have insisted oning along. And Richard didn''t want to involve her in this whole clone matter. He didn''t tell her that he would be searching for thatst remaining clone today as well.


    Although Lilia said that Amelia would be hurt, Richard had no other option.


    After school, he went to the library and found the centre of many passing gazes; Princess Nora was standing under a tree while looking at her diary.


    He casually greeted her, "Good afternoon, Your Highness. Are you ready to leave or is there someone else you are waiting for?"


    Nora instantly closed her diary before she looked at Richard and shook her head, "No, no one. I didn''t tell anyone about it in the first ce." Although she said that, Richard doubted her words.


    Nora couldn''t hide such a big thing from her sisters. But well, until they aren''t interfering he didn''t care about it.


    After leaving the academy premises, they united with Lilia, who was currently wearing her usual maid''s uniform, to not look suspicious and get questioned by the authorities.


    "Won''t you feel ufortable in that? We might have to walk for a while you know?" Nora asked in concern since walking around in long skirts could be difficult.


    She had a bad experience with that.


    However, "I was mostly trained in this apparel when I was getting educated to be a maid, Your Highness, so no, it won''t hinder me."


    Richard shed a smile, "And even if you get tired, I have got some study arms to pick you up, so don''t worry."


    Nora blinked, and slowly, her eyes widened upon realizing that she didn''t hear him wrong. She looked at Lilia, and expectedly, her ears were burning red after hearing that. But that smile on her face told her that it wasn''t the first time for Richard to flirt like this with her.


    She shook her head, tearing her gaze away from the duo. It was hard to believe that this Richard was the same man who once insulted women without a second thought, spouting cruel words that could have earned him a mountain of bad karma in an instant.


    "Now, shall we go?" Richard asked, bringing Nora back to her senses.


    She nodded before asking, "You are carrying any weapon?"


    Lilia nodded to that before she took out a dagger and handed it to Nora, "I thought you would need it."


    Nora took the dagger without thinking twice before thanking her, "Thanks; I needed it."


    Students can''t carry weapons around the school unless it is granted by the instructors and only during any assessment or practical lessons.


    Now, thanks to Lilia, Nora didn''t have to go back to her room to fetch her weapon.


    Hanging the dagger on her waist, Nora said, "Let''s go."


    --------**-------


    They began walking towards their destination while avoiding people''s attention as much as they could.


    "It is not moving," Nora suddenly spoke, with a frown contouring her face.


    "Does it know that we areing?" Lilia asked to which Nora answered with a bit of uncertainty,


    "There is a chance for that thing to be sensing my presence as well. My intent must have reached it and now, it is waiting for us near the shore."


    Richard''s eyes contained no particr emotion hearing that. The very thought of tearing the clone was too tempting to contain inside.


    Clenching his fist he muttered, "I hope that thing has patience."


    His voice clearly stated the rage he carried inside. The sheer lust for blood was something Lilia had seen in his eyes back when he was fighting against Puppets in Awsperg.


    ''I don''t know what you saw that night Richard, but it seems you have been gravely wounded by it...'' Lilia felt quite anxious in her heart, but since her master chose to keep it to himself, she didn''t insist on knowing.


    The journey went on for half an hour before they finally reached the shore of the ind. The blue ocean in the background created a perfect scenery to just sit down and rx under the sun.


    However, in his current state of mind, Richard could think of anything but rxation.


    The identical figure of Ethan stood there with its arms hooked behind his back and a malicious grin stretching its lips.


    Nora was dumbfounded to see such a precise copy of Ethan standing there; however, the negative energy it extruded wasn''t simr.


    As they neared the clone, unexpectedly, it spoke, "Finally, you all are here. I thought you had to take a break or something."


    The clone''s expression didn''t change ording to its words. However, the very fact that it could talk shows the massive development it has gone through in so little time.


    Richard frowned as he sensed that the clone was not to be taken lightly. Unlike thest time when they were butchered by his mother, this clone has gained sentience thanks to the Divine Ether or the Essence of Life flowing through its body.


    With his aquamarine eyes settling on Richard, the clone asked, "How was your sleepst night? Didn''t have any nightmares, right?"


    Richard gritted his teeth and his hands burned with the uncontroble me that wanted to be unleashed and burn the being in front.


    However, if Richard reacted now, he would end up doing the exact thing which the clones wanted.


    Rather than anger, Richard suddenly smirked before uttering, "Yeah, had a great night. I dreamt of grilling that baldy Prime Minister before feeding that burnt body to dogs. Ah, what a pleasant dream~"


    The smirk from the clone''s face didn''t vanish, but somehow, those eyes no longer held amusement as the inhumane stared at Richard with an untamed, fiery look.


    Richard smirked, "That reaction...don''t tell me you actually assumed that scumbag as your family member or something. After all, a lifeless doll like you can never have someone like a rtive and all."


    Richard nonchntly muttered while showing a casual attitude toward the sentiment of the clone.


    The smirk was no longer there. Ethan''s look-alike was now furious.


    Suddenly two shadows emerged from behind the clone and took the same shape as their parent body.


    "Take care of them," The two other clones attacked Lilia and Nora who were already prepared forbat.


    Only Richard remained facing the primary body of the clone who had yet to look away even once after Richard insulted the piece of crap.


    Richard wasn''t concerned about Lilia and Nora''s safety since he was aware of their capabilities; especially Lilia''s


    What he was concerned about was the overflowing ether which belonged to Ethan in the doll. It seems after death, the other clones weren''t burnt or destroyed. Rather, their energy was absorbed by this one.


    Or he might be wrong.


    But there was no time to think about it. The subject of his revenge was right before him, and Richard would be a fool to let this chance slip away.


    -------**-------


    Inside a dark room where most of the people were wearing a shroud to hide their faces, a meeting was currently ongoing.


    The leader of the cult has been given the task of deciphering the ritual of summoning and arranging the necessary equipment for the ritual.


    Now, inside the conference hall, all those who held a significant role in the cult were present. And one among them couldn''t help but ask the leader,


    "Master, shouldn''t we think about this agajn? After all, the summoning ritual pulls someone with a strong presence from another world and that could prove to be risky for us as well."


    The number of people in the cult weren''t too many and with many of the members away to tend to some duties it was highly preferable to not take any chances against an unknown entity.


    The grey-haired man, who was also the leader of the cult, snickered, "Why are you wussing out now, Allen? We have alreadye too far, and we all know that this ritual is necessary to revive our lord."


    The person named Allen wasn''t allowed to say another word as someone called out,


    "All preparations are done!"


    The other members turned towards their behind where a huge circle of ritual was drawn and five heads of dead humans were resting on the edges.


    Blood and sacrifice it all takes to trigger Dark arts. And through this ritual they could call forth something which would be enough to demolish Eldoria and retrieve what belongs to the cult.


    The ultimate goal of every member was to revive the Lord they worship. And for that, the detailed n which Phil¡ªex Prime Minister of Eldoria¡ªprepared, was necessary.


    Looking at the drawn ritual, the grey-haired man couldn''t help but smile in excitement as he parted his hands and proudly announced,


    "Now, let''s call out our messiah!"


    ---------***----------


    A/N:- Yeah, yeah. Go for it.

 Chapter 108: Chapter 107- Disappointed

    The first thing to do in a one-on-one battle is to assess your opponent before throwing your aces on the table. You need to retain a calm mind and act based on your instincts despite how easy or difficult your opponent seems.


    As such, the first thing Richard did was throw several fireballs at the clone. He has to start with the basics to see how far he could keep on pushing. However, the clone easily absorbed those mes, or more like the ether involved in those spells.


    Richard was reminded of that day when he saw numerous soldiers dying because of the very same reason: the clones can absorb magic from their opponent, so attacking with spells would be futile. If not for the Duchess who easily overwhelmed the  clones then things might have turned quite nasty that day.


    However, Richard didn''t have much resource to try and use the same method as his mother.


    ''Here ites....'' Richard stopped using spells as he saw the clone advancing.


    The clone lunged at him, a blur of muscle and speed. Richard barely managed to deflect the blow with his baton, the impact reverberating up his arm as he twisted to dodge a follow-up punch. He countered swiftly, swinging the baton toward the clone''s ribs. The strikended, but the clone didn''t flinch; instead, it absorbed the energy, its body rippling as if consuming the force.


    Richard snickered, "Of course."


    Reeling its head back, the clone struck its head onto Richard''s¡ªhowever, Richard was alert enough to enhance himself, so no damage was dealt, and his head was just flung back a little.


    The clone stared into Richard''s eyes with a frown before the redhead pulled his head and headbutted the clone¡ªcreating a loud sound and forcing the clone to step back.


    The clone staggered from Richard''s headbutt, its expression twisting into something close to frustration.


    Richard didn''t let the chance go and charging forward, he swung the baton in a wide arc toward the clone''s side. The clone anticipated it, raising its arm to block, but Richard was ready. At thest second, he twisted the baton in a feint and drove his elbow into the clone''s ribs instead.


    The solid connection knocked the air from the clone''s lungs, forcing it back a few steps, urging a smirk to lift the left side of Richard''s lips.


    One thing was for sure and that is the clone''s inexperience inbat. Surely it has an upper hand when ites to sorcery but it was unfortunate that Richard was a bonafide brawler.


    However, the clone recovered soon, thanks to the divine essence flowing across its body.


    Looking at Richard with a dark look, the clone sped its hands before a sudden burst of energy sent a wave across the battlefield.


    "HUPP!" With a strong grunt, the clone mmed its palms on the ground before the pulse of energy dug from inside the ground and made its way towards Richard. They were numerous in number and approaching him like worms.


    Richard''s eyes widened as the ground beneath his feet trembled. He could see the energy pulse rippling toward him, distorting the earth like serpentine waves, fast and relentless. The clone''s dark gaze remained fixed on him, its hands still pressed to the ground, sending the energy burrowing toward him like a swarm of hunting worms.


    "Damn it," Richard muttered, quickly analyzing his options.


    He didn''t have time to summon a spell to counter, knowing the clone would absorb the ether before it even reached its target. Instead, he enhanced his legs, feeling the ether course through him, muscles tensing as he prepared to move.


    With a burst of speed, Richard leapt to the side, narrowly avoiding the first wave of energy as it exploded from the ground where he had been standing. Sand and rock flew into the air, but he barely had time to catch his breath before more pulses shot up from the earth, zig-zagging toward him.


    He spun the baton in hand, his instincts kicking in. The second pulse shot up directly in front of him, but he jumped, his enhanced legs carrying him over the attack just as the ground cracked beneath him. Landing in a crouch, he rolled, keeping his momentum going. But the energy pulses weren''t letting up¡ªthey wereing faster, converging on him.


    One pulse shot up just behind him, grazing his side and sending a sharp shock through his body. He hissed in pain but was quick to recover.


    "This is bad..."Richard inwardly muttered as he kept on dodging the pulse of attacks that charged at him from his blind spot. He was incurring injuries which wouldn''t heal for a long time, he knew.


    The development of divine essence could be seen in the clone far faster than in the protagonist.


    "I can''t let this continue," Calcting his options, Richard summoned the bo staff with which he had trained for most of his time in the Duchy.


    He instantly sprang on top of it, and, using the staff, he propelled himself into the air to get some much-needed relief from the relentless attacks.


    Richard twisted in midair, the wind whistling past his ears as he spun with the precision of a de. His grip on the bo staff was steady, using it to guide his momentum as he flipped toward the clone with the force of a cannonball. Each rotation increased his speed, his body a blur of motion, and the staff became an extension of his will¡ªsharp, deadly, and focused.


    The clone''s eyes narrowed, sensing the iing attack. It braced itself, nting its feet firmly on the ground. But Richard''s movements were too fast, too unpredictable. In a final spin, Richard swung the staff with both hands, bringing it down like a hammer.


    The clone raised its arms to block, but the sheer velocity of the strike was overwhelming. Richard''s bo staff crashed into the clone''s forearms with a thunderous crack, sending shock waves through the ground beneath them.


    Sand erupted in all directions, scattering like a storm as the sheer force of the attack. The impact was so intense that it created a powerful gust of wind, whipping up a sandstorm that obscured the sky for a brief moment. Waves of energy pulsed out from the center of the sh, hurtling toward the distant ocean with incredible speed.


    The other four warriors were also nearly knocked off their feet because of the blow.


    ''Is this enough...?''


    As Richard stood over the fallen clone, ready to end the fight, a sudden sh of movement caught him off guard. The clone, though beaten and battered, had not yet surrendered. With a low growl, it surged upward, faster than Richard could react.


    In an instant, the clone grabbed the bo staff with both hands and yanked it hard, pulling Richard off bnce. Before he could regain his footing, the clone twisted its body and swung its leg in a brutal arc, connecting with Richard''s side.


    He was thrown towards the water with something broken inside him...probably his ribs.


    He instantly shot his head up and through his wet hanging hair strands he saw the clone was about to devour the staff


    "System!"


    However, before the clone could have chewed on the mythical weapon and absorbed its powers, Richard called it back to his inventory leaving the clone biting on air.


    "Young master!" Suddenly Lilia called out, urging Richard to look at her before she informed, "They areing!"


    Richard''s eyes widened as he realised that the previous shockwave must have alerted the patrolling unit. And considering their strength and speed he had only a few seconds before they arrive here.


    Gritting his teeth he looked at the clone who have changed his appearance and now looked like a random guy with pale yellow hair.


    ''I can''t let this end here!'' Clenching his fist, he enhanced his legs to the most and vanished from his previous spot into thin air.


    His target was the clone and intention was to kill the bastard. He couldn''t let go of this chance or who knows how long the detention would go on.


    With every ounce of energy he had, he approached the bastard with his punch reeled back.


    **BOOOOOM**


    However, just a few meters before the clone his figure was pressed against the ground and Richard was renderedpletely motionless.


    Air knocked out of his lungs as he felt the person above him pressed their knee on his back and holding Richard with the back of his neck.


    "Just on the second day, huh?" It was none other than Lucy who was pressing down Richard currently with a disappointed look in her eyes.


    The clone has already retracted its clones and is now behaving innocently to show that he was the victim here.


    The other patrolling guards surrounded Lilia and Nora as well.


    Richard was soon pulled by Lucy to stand up with his hands locked behind his back.


    Now this surely was going to be troublesome.


    -----------**---------


    A/N:- Don''t worry, no false usation. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 109: Chapter 108- Decision(1)

    The four offenders were being led to the security cabin where they would be questioned.


    Lucy was holding Richard while they walked. Lilia and Nora were walking a few meters behind him and the clone was walking ahead of him.


    Richard was annoyed by his indecisiveness. He kept on pondering if he should use Hell ze until the end, and because of that, he wasn''t able to finish the bastard off.


    ''God knows how long this will go on...'' Richard inwardly sighed.


    "Why are you behaving like you are disappointed? Were you really wanting to kill a student right after enrollment?" Lucy''s voice held extreme seriousness when she asked. Her eyes contained that faint doubt and slight disappointment.


    She has been monitoring each potential student since the beginning, and from her observation, she deemed Richard to be a responsible and mature student, despite what the rumours suggested. As such she decided to put his name into a representative nomination.


    However, who could have believed that her decision would get questioned right after a few hours when she witnessed Richard, along with his twopanions, beating the crap out of a weak child?


    "If only you know the true identity of that being you call a student." Richard''s words made her frown, as she nced at the yellow-haired boy who was in section D and had chosen the ''Survival'' group as his primary.


    She hadn''t seen any suspicious movement from him, and he was fairly average in most of the things. If anything, Lucy wondered how such an average child got admission here. However, just based on that, she couldn''t have believed Richard''s words...but at the same time, she wasn''t going to me anyone one-sided until she thoroughly investigated.


    "Professor..." Suddenly, a patrolling guard inched closer to Lucy before whispering, "We are moving in a loop."


    "---!" Lucy''s eyes widened as she didn''t realise that until now. But now that she looked closely, the distance between them and the academy wasn''t lessening at all, even though they had been walking for the past twenty minutes.


    Lucy shot her head toward the elf beforemanding, "Stop creating your illusion, Princess. You aren''t escaping this with your tricks." Lucy couldn''t believe that the well-behaved and disciplined princess she met in the morning could be this deceiving.


    However, Nora shook her head before refuting, "It''s not me, ma''am." She pointed at the boy whose back was facing them.


    A frown marred her face, as Lucy approached the boy slowly. Among the four, Lucy knew that only Nora had the ability to create illusions, so howe...


    "Stan...why don''t you slowly turn towards us?" Lucy suggested as she slowly moved toward the boy.


    The soldiers had already taken out their weapons to apprehend the possible sorcerer behind the spell, and Richard, as well, was ready to attack the moment the clone decided to show its real face.


    The clone must have been aware that investigation could lead to the revtion of its identity as inhumane, that''s why it was acting up already.


    With no response arriving from the boy Lucy signaled the two soldiers on either side of Stan, and she held his shoulder from behind.


    "Fuck!" However, in the next moment, a curse escaped her lips when suddenly the boy fell to the ground, or more like the skin shell of Stan dropped to the ground.


    Lucy''s eyes widened as she saw the lifeless deformed shell of Stanying there.


    Her senses were already on high alert but she didn''t sense the movement at all.


    "Don''t panic, Lucienne." Hearing her full name, Lucy knew who it could be before she turned her attention towards the white-haired man who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    "Headmaster." The soldiers greeted the man with their heads bowed while Lucy was still shocked to see the man here.


    "You knew about this?" She asked, to which, Marcus nodded,


    "I was aware and was observing the whole situation from the beginning. I was hoping you could bring that fake to me, but sadly, that thing was sharp enough to sense my intent and run away when it had the time."


    Lucy was startled as she asked, "Fake? What do you mean, fake? I have met Stan''s parents before. He belongs to the same town as me."


    Marcus'' eyes reflected grief when he said, "Sadly, Lucienne, the boy you knew, diedst night. His body was found in the morning."


    Lucy''s eyes parted wide upon hearing that. Although she didn''t have a close rtionship with that boy, she was a good friend of Stan''s mother. And considering the school security Lucy could have never even dreamt of having a student get killed within the campus.


    "Headmaster, did you sense where that thing went?" Richard stepped forward and asked the older one since his concerny on exterminating that evil being who was growing at an astonishing rate by trampling over others.


    Marcus shook his head, "That clone has the ability topletely erase its ether on will, which makes it nearly impossible to track him through Detection. However, I think you can find him again?"


    While ncing at Nora, Marcus asked.


    Richard also turned towards Nora only to hear her saying, "I think...he has already left the ind."


    Richard frowned, "This soon? Why didn''t he get caught by the security?"


    "Because it never was on the ind when you were fighting it." Suddenly a familiar voice echoed in his ears as Richard turned to look at Ethan.


    Every eye turned toward Ethan who was being apanied by Elizabeth, before he added,


    "It was here until you reached the shore, but after that, that clone left a copy of itself to fight you three and escaped the ind as soon as it could. And considering you all must have stopped tracking it, the clone had enough time to leave the ind while suppressing its presence."


    Richard took a strong gulp upon hearing that.


    He was not fighting the clone itself but just a copy of it? Yet that copy was also fighting on equal grounds as Richard...then what about the actual clone?


    "How do you know all this?" The Headmaster inquired.


    Ethan heaved a sigh before confessing, "I can see what it sees...like our minds are connected. However, those shes of memories always remain vague and brief, so I cannot be a hundred percent sure."


    The headmaster remained silent for a bit before asking, "Richard, Nora, and Ethan,e to my office." Saying so, the older one disappeared.


    Richard nced at Nora and Ethan before he walked to Lilia and told her, "Go back and wait for me. This won''t take long."


    "But master your arm..." Richard''s left shoulder was slightly twisted, and there was a wound he received on his thigh, which still was burning.


    Cupping her cheeks he assured her, "I will have a potion and return after the meeting as soon as I can. So please go home now and wait for me." He nted a soft kiss on her forehead before walking away.


    Lilia traced her master''s back with her eyes before she decided to heed his words and turned around to leave¡­only to hear a familiar voice calling out,


    "Lilia?"


    It was Amelia.


    --------***-------


    While they walked towards the office, Richard asked the elf, "Were those two clones difficult to defeat?"


    Nora shook her head, "They weren''t that difficult to deal with and your maid was actually overpowering it without even using magic."


    Richard raised his brows, "Then why did you take so long dealing with them?"


    Heaving a sigh, she exined, "They were actually immortal. Every time we killed them, they returned to life and continued fighting."


    Richard rubbed his eyes with his fingers before mumbling, "Divine essence..."


    Nora''s ears twitched, "What did you say?"


    "Ah, it''s nothing. Anyway, Ethan, where did youst see that clone?"


    Ethan didn''t have to think much before he responded, "Underwater. It was swimming."


    "Hmm...that clone has gained enough conscience to know how difficult it would be for it if it had stayed here."


    "But thest time they were fighting mindlessly, devouring people and whatnot." Ethan followed, "It has only been twenty days since that incident."


    "Well, they are not humans and probably have the trait to grow with each of its hunts."


    Ethan clenched his fist hearing that. To think someone was using his powers and face to kill innocents was extremely infuriating.


    If only he had been strong enough, he would have hunted down that clone himself rather than seeing everything from the background and relying on Richard to deal with the mess Ethan created.


    Nora looked at the silver-head with a worried look, but after what misunderstanding Yn created she couldn''t approach Ethan carelessly.


    With numerous emotions swirling in their heads, the trio reached the headmaster''s office.


    Now it all depends on the Headmaster''s decision on how he wants to deal with the devil. Richard couldn''t mindlessly pursue the clone by leaving the ind or he would get rusticated. And leaving that clone alone was also not a solution.


    Things are about to beplicated¡­.


    ¡ª----**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 110: Chapter 109- Decision(2)

    Inside the office room, Richard found two unexpected faces waiting.


    One of them was the blond girl whom they had met just a few moments ago on the school grounds, Elizabeth. And the other one was Richard''s deskmate, Rose.


    They were standing while facing the door from where the trio entered.


    "Eli? How are...I mean, why did youe here?" Ethan thought that the girl was worried for him that''s why she came. However, her following words cleared his doubts,


    "I was called by the Headmaster. Since he didn''t want anyone else to know that I would get involved in this as well, he sent me a mental message." She exined while making her way beside Ethan.


    She gave a long nce at Nora, whopletely ignored her.


    Richard stepped forward before asking the oldest one in the room, "Headmaster?"


    Marcus first gestured towards Rose before introducing her, "You must have met her before, but let me do the introduction. Rose is myte friend''s granddaughter and someone with a brilliant set of skills."


    Rose couldn''t lean her head any more down in embarrassment as she was doing right now. Her face was bright red hearing all thosepliments and being seen by so many people.


    She just wants to hide!


    About Rose, Richard was aware that she has some exceptional skills but he still couldn''t discern her inclusion in all this.


    Marcus exined, "I am going to the capital to see what I can get about this whole fiasco with clones and all. When I would be there I would like Ethan and Elizabeth to co-operate with Rose and send me any information regarding that clone."


    Richard raised his brows in realisation, and Nora did the job of verbally exining it, "You mean...those shes of memories Ethan sees through the clone''s eyes would be shared through Elizabeth, and somehow Rose would direct it to you?"


    Marcus nodded, "Yes, that''s correct. But Rose will just draw those memories on paper and will send it through my soul beast." Saying so, he bent his hand, and on his wrist, a ck owl with big red eyes appeared out of nowhere.


    "To summon it, just say its name ''Gilbert''. If you get something important about the clone then send it immediately so I can conduct my investigation more efficiently."


    "And what would be my role in all this, Headmaster?" Richard asked.


    "You are the coordinator, Richard. That clone is extremely attached to you through the feeling of anger and revenge. As such, it is necessary for you to be in contact with this group and know about that clone''s movements. However, I must warn you, you cannot leave this ind to pursue it in any situation."


    Richard stiffly nodded at that. He has alreadye down to the fact that he couldn''t leave this ind despite how much he wanted to just chase that clone and end this matter once and for all.


    "Princess Nora, you will co-operate with them and provide the necessary help, understand?"


    The elf nodded to that without any hesitation. She not only wants to find the culprit who carried her sister''s fragment but also wants to shorten the distance between herself and Ethan.


    All said and heard, the students were told to retire to their dorms.


    ----------**---------


    After leaving the office, Richard went to the same ce as before and, as he expected, Amelia was waiting for him under the tree.


    ''This is going to be bad...'' Considering how quickly the news spreads and also that Amelia must have gone to his mansion and heard about the incident from Lilia, it makes things difficult for Richard.


    He has yet to tell her about this whole clone situation but now, he has no way of avoiding the topic.


    Approaching her, he asked, "You look mad. I wonder the reason?"


    Amelia''s eyes remained dead serious hearing that, which told Richard how bad of a start it was.


    Heaving a sigh, he told her, "I just didn''t want to put you in danger of rustication since I know how much this academy matters to you."


    "But not more than you, Richard." Her response was quick and held conviction.


    Richard was left speechless as Amelia stepped forward before asking, "Tell me Richard, do you care about me? Like even as a friend?"


    Richard slowly nodded.


    "Then, for the sake of that consideration, could you not have at least informed me that you are about to risk your life fighting an inhumane being and also that you can get possibly kicked out of the school? Was it too much to ask for?"


    Stepping closer, she held his shirt weakly before whispering, "I thought we had a bond of trust, Richard. But I guess I was just deluding myself from the beginning."


    "A-melia...I..." She didn''t stay there to listen to his exnation and walked away.


    Tears rained down her eyes but she made no movement to wipe them off as the girl headed towards the school.


    Richard kept looking at her back, unable to stop her. He doesn''t know what he would say to make her feel better or convey the reason for not telling her about it.


    In the end, he turned around and slowly walked back home.


    ------------**-----------


    Walking through the corridor of the pce the first prince¡ªWilliam¡ªcould be seen discussing something with his assistant.


    In the absence of his father, William had the duty to take care of the ministry and respond to the call of any important guest. Just like the one who would be arriving tomorrow.


    "The Headmaster?" William asked with a frown.


    The brtedy wearing formal clothes walked on his left nk and responded to his query, "Indeed my lord. We just received a letter from him requesting a meeting with Your Majesty tomorrow. The subject wasn''t written."


    William hummed upon hearing that. It was rare for the Headmaster to suddenly ask for a meeting, considering that man doesn''t like to be involved with politics and feuds of others.


    William had a feeling that this meeting was rted to the recent disruption that urred in the capital. And also maybe about the clones?


    Naturally, William would be attending this meeting in his father''s stead. Although his father didn''t say what he could tell others about this matter, William had a general outline of how much he could reveal.


    ''But still...talking to that man would be a headache...'' Feeling his shoulders turning heavy already, William asked thedy,


    "Where is Duchess Berine these days? I thought she was helping in the new security formation?"


    "Indeed, my lord; she agreed to help in recruiting the necessary personnel to protect the capital; however, for the past two days, she hasn''t been seen and has yet to make any contact with us."


    William frowned upon hearing that. Berine might be impulsive and hard to handle, but she is the kind of woman who always fulfils the duties she has undertaken.


    And for her to vanish like this....doesn''t sit well with William.


    "Trying to contact her somehow."


    "Understood, my lord."


    -----------**-----------


    Returning home, Richard first got healed up, and after having a quick dinner, he decided to return to his room to rest.


    Just as he was about to leave he heard Lilia asking, "Did something happen with Lady Amelia, my lord?"


    Richard nodded at that, "Yep~I made her mad and now she doesn''t want to talk to me."


    Lilia earlier informed him that Amelia indeed came to the mansion while searching for Richard, and Lilia told her vaguely the case, considering how anxious thedy looked. But now, Lilia was feeling guilty about telling her.


    Stepping closer to her master, she gently held his hand before conveying what she felt, "In my opinion, Richard, you should try to talk to her. Lady Amelia is hurt and must be feeling betrayed that you trusted a random girl whom you met just yesterday and didn''t even bother to let her know."


    Her words made things worse for him as he realised that he, indeed, had betrayed her trust. Looking at Lilia, he asked,


    "What should I do now?"


    "Maybe you should try contacting her somehow?"


    Richard thought for a moment before he nodded to her and thanked the girl, "Thanks, Lilia. Without you  I might have ended up ruining quite many things."


    nting a soft kiss on the side of her lips, he dashed toward his room.


    Lilia smiled in slight amusement, upon seeing her master unusually acting ording to his age.


    However, it would be a lie to say that she didn''t feel anything upon seeing them getting closer. As a woman, she felt quite sad and scared that in the future, her master wouldn''t get much time to spend with her. But she had already thought about this thoroughly when she allowed herself to be embraced by her master.


    She loves Richard and until he can direct even a smile towards her, Lilia would be content.


    "Haah...let''s go and check on Violet for now."


    ------------**-----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 111: Chapter 110- Confession

    Richard was inside his room, sitting on the chair and holding the pen. The intention of this letter was to apologize to Amelia for betraying her trust. However, when Richard thought about it carefully, trying to enter the school dorms to deliver this letter would be problematic, and he was already surrounded by many rumours.


    With the pen stuck between his lips, he thought carefully of what he could do.


    "Ah!" Suddenly he remembered the reward he received from the Goddess in exchange for saving Ethan.


    The vanishing cloak.


    Getting up, he went to his cupboard to look for the cloak. However, the first thing his eyesnded on was the artefact through which Richard talked to his mother.


    ''Strange...she hasn''t called me since yesterday...'' Richard picked up the steel can and connected it to his ear. However, despite waiting for several minutes, the other side didn''t pick.


    ''Maybe she forgot to carry it to the capital...or might be busy with work?'' Although he guessed that Richard knew his mother more than anyone else, and as such, he felt slightly anxious.


    "Steffani?"


    Just as he called, a maid, not more than twenty years old and with short ck hair, entered his room before saying, "Yes, young master?"


    "Where is Lilia?"


    "She is helping Violet in bathing. Should I call her?"


    Richard wanted to send a letter to his mother through Lilia''s soul spirit but since she was helping Violet, a girl who couldn''t ept help from anyone else, he shook his head,


    "No, let her be. Once shees out just tell her that I am going out for a while."


    "Understood, my lord." Saying so, the girl walked out.


    Deciding to contact his mother tonight through Lilia, Richard focused on the cloak which was not very difficult to find.


    He has kept a separate cab in the wardrobe which only could be essed by Richard and no one else.


    While he was unlocking the safe, he asked the system, "How many Quest Points do I have now?"


    [Ding!]


    [Congrattions, host, for reaching the first milestone!]


    [Quest Points: 110/300]


    [Ding!]


    [The first tier has been unlocked and the host would gain the opportunity to unlock one feature of the system, among these three;]


    [Status screen]


    [Shop]


    [Universal map]


    [Note: None of the system features can be bought in the shop.]


    Richard hummed a bit as he pulled out the cloak and sat down on the bed.


    Although he had already made his choice, he asked, "Can I gain the other two options as I further unlock the tiers?"


    [There definitely is a possibility, host.]


    Richard shrugged, "Then grant me my status panel already."


    [Ding!]


    [Command received!]


    [The integration would take three hours to finish.]


    [Time remaining: 2 hr 59 min 57 sec]


    Richard was happy with his choice. Now he finally could see what his status was and where he could utilize the umted points.


    While he was at it, he checked on Be¡ªor so he was about to when suddenly Lilia entered the room,


    "You called me, my lord?" Fresh out of the bath, she was extruding an allure that caught him off guard.


    Raising his brows, he looked at the girl''s glowing face, slightly damp hair and that bombshell of a body.


    She was currently wearing a nightdress that offered the sight of her thick and healthy thighs, and the deep neck of her dress allowed Richard a slight peek at that valley.


    Lilia didn''t shy away from that gaze which was practically getting drunk in her allure. She wore this dress for her master, so naturally, she felt thrilled to be devoured by his gaze.


    "I can''t tell if you really want me to patch up with Amelia or not. After all, how can I leave you after you are showing such a ready-to-be-preyed side to me?"


    Lilia shyly smiled before suggesting, "You should go and talk to her now; otherwise, if you embrace me now, I am sure we won''t be leaving this room until morning."


    Lilia was aware of her master''s appetite, and as a diligent lover, she tried her best to keep up with him. And knowing how long he could go, she knew she wouldn''t be able to sleep until dawn.


    Her suggestion pushed him into a dilemma. He needed to apologize to Amelia, but Lilia was looking extremely sexy right now, and he couldn''t decide what to do.


    In the end, he took a coat off the hanger draped it over her shoulder and covered her front to stop himself from staring at her.


    "Do me a favour, Lilia, and send a letter to Mum, asking if she is well."


    Lilia was surprised to hear that, as she asked, "You didn''t talk to her?"


    "No, she hasn''t contacted me since yesterday."


    Now, this was concerning. Lilia knows the obsession of the Duchess for her son and for thatdy, who was far away from her love, to not contact him. This meant something bad must have happened already.


    However, Lilia didn''t want to panic her master so she just nodded and said, "I will send a letter immediately."


    nting a soft kiss on her forehead Richard whispered, "I know I can rely on you. Now wait for me here, I will be back in an hour."


    Saying so Richard wore the cloak and disappeared from the room.


    -----------**----------


    Sitting near the window of the new room she received, Amelia stared at nothing in particr.


    She has wept for long and no tears rolled down her eyes anymore. She waspletely clueless about what she should do.


    She got mad at Richard even though she didn''t have the right to. She was his friend, and as a friend, she should have been worried about him and glossed over the fact that he chose not to tell her.


    More so, she should have been d that he was thinking for her good and didn''t involve her in the matter, which could have gotten her punished.


    ....if only Amelia has just the feelings of friendship towards Richard.


    She likes him and she has made that clear to him as well. It was the first time in her life that any man except for her father had made her feel secure and protected.


    Her interests, hobbies, and behaviour did not seem as weird or bizarre; rather, Richard epted them with open arms and evenplimented her for being unique.


    He appreciated her for what she was. He never asked her to change or discouraged her from pursuing her dream.


    He isn''t like other men she has met through school or formal gatherings. Richard doesn''t want his wife to be just bound to social norms and do whatever they want to do. Maybe it was because he was brought up by a single mother that Richard respects women this much.


    These small things were quite big for Amelia. Everything about Richard attracted her and made her feel that if there could be anyone she wanted to spend her life with, then it could be no one else but Richard.


    "I guess I was hoping a lot..." With a sad smile, she uttered, only to hear an unexpected response,


    "No, you were-"


    Amelia quickly took out her dagger and threw it at the person. Her reaction was so quick that she realized the familiarity of the voice after the dagger was caught by the person.


    "R-Richard?" Inside her room, standing right before her, was the same person about whom she couldn''t stop thinking.


    Richard slowly kept the dagger on the table, before crouching before the girl and looking at her.


    Those warm eyes held anxiety and tion. The redness around her eyes signified how much he had hurt her, that even the usually indifferent Amelia wept until her eyes turned red.


    Heaving a sigh, he held her hand before asking, "I have hurt you a lot, no? By not trusting you, I have betrayed you, and for that, I want to apologize."


    With his head leaning down, he added, "Whatever punishment you deem worthy, I am ready to ept it. But please don''t cry anymore."


    Amelia turned her face away as she mumbled, "I have no right to punish you."


    Richard remained silent for a bit before uttering under his breath, "I didn''t want to do this in this way...but I guess I have no other option."


    Amelia slowly turned her head as she saw Richard getting up and stepping back.


    Once their eyes met, Richard finally confessed, "Although I might not be a perfect partner and someone who can devote my life solely for you, but it''s a fact that I, Scarlette Richard, like you, Hawkbridge Amelia, as a woman and wants to spend my life with you."


    Amelia''s mouth hung low as she looked at Richard with her eyes parted wide and slowly asked, "Y-You aren''t j-joking right?"


    "I don''t look sincere you? Well, let me-


    "No, no, it''s fine." Richard nodded to that and stopped himself from getting into the formal proposing pose.


    Amelia rose from the bed and slowly approached him, before asking, "Are you sure about this, Richard? You aren''t saying all this just because you are apologetic right?"


    Richard shook his head, "I will never y with someone''s feelings, Amelia."


    Amelia stopped in her track and suddenly asked, "Then can you prove it," Richard frowned, as Amelia slowly stretched her arms weakly and asked, "Spend the night with me, Richard."


    ------------**-----------


    A/N:- Okay, I feel bad. Like really bad.

 Chapter 112: Chapter 111- Serving her master**

    Richard had to assure the girl that his feelings were genuine that''s why he didn''t stop himself when she dared to ask for such a thing.


    Although Amelia is different from other girls of her age, asking a man to spend a night with her still took a lot of courage even for her. And Richard could see the fear and uncertainty in her eyes. What if he rejects her now?


    She was not greedy to get intimate with him; she was just pursuing sce in his arms and desired the assurance that he was not lying about his feelings.


    Amelia has studied Richard and knows him enough to discern that unless he has feelings for her he wouldn''t respond to her request.


    Richard took a moment before he inched closer and softly collected the girl in his arms. Her body felt soft and warm and Amelia looked extremely fragile in his embrace.


    He relished the sensation of a woman''s body and hugged her dearly in his arms.


    Amelia closed her eyes, basking in the sensation of being held by the man she had allowed herself to love. All the grief and thoseplex emotions she went through vanished in the moment.


    Richard slowly parted himself from her, feeling that reluctance in her arms as he looked at those drunken eyes and that eagerness she held.


    His eyesnded on her supple lips, which he had appreciated a lot in the past and had wondered what they tasted like. Don''t misunderstand, he doesn''t think like that for every random woman hees across.


    Amelia is someone he likes, so undoubtedly, he sometimes appreciates her beauty.


    Leaning down, he halted just a few inches before her lips as he asked, "Once I kiss you, there is no escaping me. You have to understand, Amelia, that I am quite a possessive man who might be burdensome to you."


    Amelia shyly smiled and whispered back, "If the burden had such a handsome face then I am prepared to carry it for the rest of my life."


    Richard raised his brows before his lips stretched into a smile, "Is that so?"


    Inching closer he finally nted his lips on hers, urging Amelia to close her eyes and feel the warmth of a man on her lips for the first time.


    Richard tilted his head and sucked on her moist lips. They tasted sweet despite how much she cried earlier. The raw sensation of devouring this girl who was quivering under him was quite palpable. However, Richard controlled his urges because he didn''t want to scare her.


    Their lips interlocked and the deliberate sound of lip locking echoed in the room.


    Richard released her lips for a moment, they shared a nce only to return to the kiss in the next. The connection grew fierce as Richard''s hand roamed on her supple body; sending a chill of excitement down her spine.


    Her hands clutched his shirt as she leaned on him, losing all her strength in her legs.


    Richard pushed her on the bed since what he was about to do might make her faint.


    Amelia followed his lead andy down on the bed. Under his towering figure, she showed her vulnerable side without hesitation.


    Richard separated his lips from hers and while looking at her flushed face, heplimented, "You look enchanting."


    Amelia didn''t have time to respond as Richard once again connected their lips, and this time he, with all due respect, pried her lips with his tongue and dove into her mouth for a better attachment.


    She shivered upon finding his hot and soft tongue wrapping around hers; the feeling was quite exciting and made her feel all hot and bothered. She hasn''t felt like this ever before.


    Their tongues danced around each other, connected in a romantic bond as they shared those emotions which only two people in love could possess.


    Amelia never fought for dominance and allowed him to do as he wanted. Her whole body had be noodles under his assault. His breath washed over her face and his warmth seeped through her skin¡ªmaking Amelia lose her mind.


    After a few minutes, Richard finally parted his lips from hers as a silver bridge connected their lips.


    He looked at those dazed eyes and blushing cheeks with an intense look. Her whole being was inviting him to just make her go senseless tonight with the pleasure of lust and love. To make her moan under him until she begs him to stop.


    However, "I think this should do for now."


    Amelia weakly held his hand as she asked, "We aren''t doing it?"


    Carefully caressing her face he told her, "I don''t want to rush things in our rtionship. I wanted to assure you about my feelings and now I think I have made myself clear."


    Kissing her forehead softly, he whispered, "Sleep well, Amelia. I will see you tomorrow."


    Amelia didn''t insist for him to stay and slowly nodded. When he disappeared from her room, there was a smile of contentment on her face as she hugged the pillow and slept while dreaming about him.


    ------------***-----------


    It took a lot of effort to keep his hardness within his pants. He was barely able to stop himself, and naturally, as a young man, he gets excited easily.


    He leapt back to his mansion while wearing the cloak and didn''t jump into the mansion. Rather, he went inside through the main gate.


    The servants had already returned to their rooms, so it was quite silent inside the mansion.


    Climbing the stairs, he reached his room and parted the door hurriedly.


    "....damn...." The first thing his eyes caught was the figure of an exceptionally hot woman, sitting on his bed with her legs ovepping while the woman read a book under a thin dim light.


    Her skin glistened under the faint moonlight and her whole presence invited him to just jump on her.


    However, he retained his calm and slowly moved toward the bed.


    Lilia naturally noticed her master''s presence as she put down the book and looked at him...before her eyes went towards the stiffness making a slight tent on his pants.


    shing a smirk she scooted near the corner of the bed before unbuckling his pants,


    "It seems you are quite stressed my lord. Should I relieve you a little?"


    Feeling her hot breath near his crotch sent a shiver of excitement down his body as, with a nod, he said, "Please."


    Lilia had already done thrice with her master, and by now, she had gained some confidence; which could be seen from the way she unbuttoned his pants and let it drop on the ground.


    Within his underwear, his stiff little prince threatened to tear the fabric.


    "Mmm...is this because of me or Lady Amelia, my lord?" With her finger pressed against his tip, she asked with a mischievous smile.


    "You know this isn''t the time for that, right?"


    The eagerness in his voice made her feel ted that her master desired her, and as a diligent wife, she didn''t make him wait.


    Tugging her fingers into his waistband, she pulled his underwear and instantly the rock-hard cock of her beloved sprang in front of her.


    The manly scent extruding from his manhood made her dazed as she closed her eyes and took a strong whiff.


    Looking at him with an upturned gaze she delicately held his meat rod from the base before rolling her tongue down.


    "Ah....fuck." Richard cursed softly as he felt Lilia''s tonguepping his pre-cum.


    Her tongue licked his ns and savoured the vour which only her master could provide her. Stroking his cock slowly, she targeted the region where he was most sensitive¡ªthe left side of his mushroom top.


    "Ugh...Lilia....you are---..." Richard groaned at the inexplicable pleasure he was receiving.


    Lilia closed her eyes and used both of her hands to stroke his cock while her tongue feasted upon his cock like she was sucking on her favourite popsicle.


    Using her left hand to massage his balls, she pressed her tongue against the underside of his meat rod before lowering her mouth until she reached the base.


    She looked at him again, before parting her mouth and finally giving her master a deep throat blow job.


    Her head moved back and forth, with her teeth hidden under her lips and the bottom side protected by her hot and moist tongue.


    Richard groaned as he held her hair and urged her to not use her hand.


    Lilia dropped her hand to the side and, with the rhythmic movement of her master she, also moved.


    The vulgar sound of oral sex resonated heavily around the room as Lilia served her master passionately.


    Her head bobbed and his waist moved in perfect sync.


    After going at it for a few minutes, Richard finally felt nearing the edge.


    "It''s about toe!"


    Lilia suddenly pulled her face, and using both of her lubricated hands, she hastily began to stroke his cock back and forth.


    Richard wasn''t able to withstand her assault and, soon he, came all over her face and cleavage, making her face glisten with his baby batter.


    Lilia scooped some of that semen from her face before licking, "Mm...I love how it tastes."


    Seeing her licking the cum off her breast directly, Richard''s little prince stood back again.


    Lilia smirked seeing that before sheid down and suggested, "You are free to do whatever you desire, my lord."


    That night, Lilia was only allowed to sleep when the sun was already peeking from the horizon.


    -----------**-----------


    A/N:- I don''t know if the readers like R-18, so I limited it to one chapter. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 113: Chapter 112- Nervous

    The next morning, Richard woke up around seven and met Amelia at the academy gate. She was waiting for him while holding her bag tightly in her hand and for the first time, he saw such a nervous look on her.


    With his brows raised, he greeted her, "Good morning?"


    "M-Morning...d-did you sleep well?" The way she awkwardly replied made him confused but he replied to her naturally,


    "Yes, I did. What about you? Ah, and what happened with the council invitation yesterday?" Richard added thest part, both because he was curious and wanted to dissipate this awkward atmosphere.


    Amelia heaved a sigh and her shoulders visibly rxed as she replied, "They invited me to be a disciplinary incharge."


    Richard was not surprised but he had to pretend, as he asked, "Wow....it''s great news. But..don''t they appoint the officers from the second year?"


    A disciplinarian is someone who has gained knowledge of the academy''s rules and policies. And for a freshman to suddenly boss around, on their seniors no less, was surely quite a strange urrence.


    Amelia replied in slight uncertainty, "It seems one of those council members saw my assessment."


    About that...he was not aware so this time he asked in genuine curiosity, "What happened during your assessment that garnered their attention?"


    Amelia rolled her eyes, "A guy was about to apparently p his fiance¨¦ just because he failed and she passed. I was feeling a bit irritable, so I took him down."


    Richard was surprised, "No wonder your points were higher than your expectations."


    Amelia smiled, "Do you think I did the right thing?"


    The way she hopefully asked made it seem that more than the increment in points and the invitation from the council, she wanted to be praised by him.


    He didn''t disappoint her.


    Holding her hand he praised the girl, "You did well, Amy. I am proud of you."


    The smile that bloomed on her lips¡ªwhether because of that nickname or hispliment¡ªwas brighter than the sun as many students halted in their path to look at her.


    The rumours of these two datings have been circting around since the first day, and now, by showing this intimacy, Richard had made it clear that they were indeed dating.


    After walking for a few monents and when they were about to separate, Amelia finally muttered something which has kept her on the edge since this morning.


    "You know Richard...I was very anxious about how I should treat you now. Whether I should be polite as per what I was taught or should I be more gentle? However, seeing you behaving normally gave me the insurance that I don''t need to change."


    Richard shed a soft smile and pressed her nose yfully, "As I said, I fell in love with the person you actually are, Amy so no need to change yourself."


    Amelia smiled hearing that with her head leaning down a little.


    Richard would have talked to her a little more, but from the corner of his eyes, he caught the familiar figure of a violette advancing towards him.


    From her eyes, Richard knew she wasing to say something to him.


    "Okay then, I will see you during lunch?" Amelia nodded to that and soon they parted ways.


    Richard didn''t stop on track despite feeling Eleanor''s gaze on him.


    He walked inside the ssroom and took his seat beside Rose.


    "Morning." He greeted the girl, only to receive a soft nod in response.


    God, how can someone be so terrified even of a simple greeting?


    *Thud*


    Maybe it was her way of gaining his attention as Eleanor rested her bag on his desk and asked him, "Can I have a minute? I have something important to discuss with you."


    Richard looked at her before suggesting, "The ss is about to start, so why don''t you make it quick right here?"


    He wasn''t obliged to hear her worries rting to Ethan and answer her questions. Naturally, being not involved in something which involves Ethan was not eptable to her.


    However, the moment she opened her mouth, something unexpected rolled out, "Have you been able to contact your mothertely?"


    Richard frowned, "Why are you asking this?"


    Eleanor heaved a sigh before inching closer to him and faintly whispering so no one else could hear her, "I can''t contact the spies I have nted in the Capital and the shop handlers who sell my product have also been unresponsive since yesterday."


    Richard''s frown grew deeper. He told Lilia to send a letter to his mother...but when he returned he just got into the mood and in the morning, Lilia wasn''t awake that''s why itpletely slipped off his mind.


    Now that he thinks about it, never even once after Richard left his home, and got separated from his mother, she missed a single day to contact him through any means possible.


    And for two days now, she has been inplete istion.


    Shouldn''t he get super worried about this?


    Richard looked at the violette before asking, "Do you have a spirit beast? Or did you try that method-"


    "Yes, I did that''s why I am here asking for your help." Eleanor hurriedly interjected.


    Richard was at a loss here as he asked, "How can I help?"


    It was time to forget about the past and focus on the present. If there was any way of contacting his mother, then he could even ask for Eleanor''s help.


    Just as Eleanor was about to tell him, the teacher arrived, "Okay ss, settle down."


    Eleanor picked up her bag and told him, "Meet me near the library during the lunch break."


    Richard slowly nodded to that as he absentmindedly saw the girl returning to her seat.


    He was in a daze, thinking what in the world can prevent, the Duchess Berine from contacting him? A cmity which she can''t face? No way...unless the Heavenly Demon General has suddenly descended from the Dark Star.


    ''But it can''t be possible....after all, there haven''t been many sacrifices made for that ceremony.''


    Clinging to a hope that it could all be nothing but a trivial matter that prevented her from contacting him, Richard opened the book.


    "Mister representative?"


    Hearing his title, Richard suddenly realised that he had a duty,


    "Yes, I aming." Getting up from his seat, he made his way to the podium, and while Lucy was arranging the teaching material, he filled the roll calls.


    Unlike how it was done in his previous world, in this academy, the representative just looks around to see if the students are present and tick beside their names.


    While he was going through the list, he found that a single student was not present in the ss¡ªElizabeth.


    Frowning, he finished signing up others before informing the teacher, "Student Elizabeth is absent, ma''am."


    Lucy nodded as she said, "Yes, she informed me that she isn''t feeling well. Take your seat now."


    Although Richard was surprised that Elizabeth missed her precious day to spend with Ethan, he didn''t ask any more questions from thedy and walked back to his seat.


    After a few minutes, the ss finally began,


    [The Evil Worshipper]


    Resting the chalk on the shelf, Lucy began,


    "There are some certain beings in this world who wears the skin of human but in actuality, they are nothing but Bates."


    Taking a pause and confirming that every eye was on her she continued, "There is a way through which a being can attain darkness and be an Ambrobate and for that, they have to fulfill some requirements."


    Although no one asked, and many of them were aware of what that requirement could be, Lucy wrote it on the board,


    [Sacrifices.]


    Turning towards the ss she added, "There have been many urence where humans followed the path of darkness to achieve something foolish. And for us those people are nothing but a wild beast which we need to get rid of."


    "So today, I am going to teach the ways by which you can identify a corrupted person...."


    The sses continued but truth be told, Richard wasn''t able to focus on their words at all. He was anxious about his mother and was ming himself to pay attention to it sote.


    He anxiously waited for three hours before finally the lunch break bell rang and he hurriedly put his books inside the bag.


    Before Eleanor could have left her seat, Richard walked out of the ss to meet Amelia.


    After waiting for a bit he finally saw her walking out of her ss, and upon spotting him she waved her hand with a smile¡ªwhich soon turned stiff noticing his nervousness.


    Nearing him, she asked, "Richard?"


    "Can we postpone the n for lunch? I need to meet someone urgently."


    Looking at his unnaturally worried visage, she grew anxious as she asked in a serious voice, "If it''s not a problem then bring me there as well."


    Richard thought for a moment before he nodded and after holding her hand he urged, "Let''s go."


    ------------**-----------


    A/N:- Okay, shit about to go down really bad. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 114: Chapter 113- She is here(1)

    Along with Amelia, Richard reached the ce where Eleanor called him.


    The violette, fortunately, was punctual and was already standing there when the duo arrived.


    Finding a peaceful spot on a resting bench, Richard asked, "Is there any problem connecting with them, or is itpletely cked out?"


    Without asking him for details, Eleanor knew what he asked as she answered soon after, "It''splete istion for them, it seems. Not even a single person is responding to my letters and artefact signals."


    Amelia has heard about the situation from Richard en route, that''s why she could be seen currently frowning.


    Istion of the capital means the head of the whole body(continent) being disabled. Many units working across the Empire get regr messages and orders regarding their action and if suddenly themand center stops working...only disaster awaits.


    "What can I do to help?" Richard asked, his voice sounding more serious than ever.


    Eleanor couldn''t believe that she was about to ask this from Richard but she had no other options, "You have a good bond with Ethan...can you ask him to help us?"


    Richard raised his brows as he added, "You mean through Elizabeth?"


    Eleanor nodded. She couldn''t believe that Richard would be ying the messenger''s role between her and Ethan one day, but it is what it is.


    Richard thought for a second before he nodded, "It won''t be convenient right now but I will talk to him after school. If anything happens I will tell you through Amelia."


    ncing at his girlfriend, Richard asked, "Can you do that, Amy?"


    "Surely, I can," Tilting her body she nced at Eleanor before asking, "Your room number?"


    "104."


    Amelia nodded, and soon, the brief discussion came to a conclusion.


    Richard and Amelia were heading toward the cafeteria while holding hands.


    Richard was unnaturally tense and Amelia could understand the reason. After all, it was quite a widespread fact that the mother and son of the Scarlette family were quite close. She herself has seen the bond they share, and for the Duchess to suddenly stop responding to his calls....indeed, Richard had more than one reason to be worried.


    Reaching the cafeteria in silence, they were met by the most amount of students gathered in one ce. There were many dining tables and the duo easily found themselves a seat.


    Every student gets a free and decent meal during lunch, but asking for anything extra, or trying a different meal costs student points.


    Neither Amelia nor Richard had such an attachment to fancy foods so they picked the general one and returned to their seats.


    Once they started eating Amelia asked, "What do you think? Will Your Highness help you?"


    Richard, while slicing the meat, replied with a slow nod, "As Eleanor said, my rtionship with Ethan is good and if he asks Elizabeth I know she won''t refuse."


    Amelia raised her brows, "Love?"


    Richard smirked, "More than that. She is crazy for him."


    Amelia was slightly surprised, "Amoner and a noble? How....unoriginal."


    Richard chuckled hearing that, "You read a lot of romance books, it seems."


    Amelia, after gulping a spoonful of soup, responded, "Just started recently to know how I should be acting around you. You know, this is my first."


    Richard raised his brows, "And what did you learn?"


    Amelia rolled her eyes, "Don''t ask me that; if I actually start following their way you might end up dumping me in no time."


    This time Richardughed aloud. She really says whateveres to her mind.


    Wiping his mouth, he shook his head before thanking her, "Thanks, Amy...thanks to you, I now feel better."


    Amelia smiled softly and held his hand on the table before replying, "She will be fine, Richard. The person we are talking about is the strongest witch in existence."


    Heaving a sigh, she added, "And if something can threaten even her, then this world might be done for."


    Richard hoped that to not be the case. A cmity which can be challenging even for Duchess Berine...is definitely not something the Protagonist can handle in his current state.


    ...


    While they were about to finish their lunch, suddenly a face emerged from the outside and looked around the cafeteria in a panic.


    Richard noticed the girl and so did she, before she made her way towards him.


    Seeing the elven princess here caused a ruckus, but she didn''t pay attention to them and only halted once she was before Richard.


    "Nora?"


    e with me. There is something Ethan saw." Just as he heard that his body instinctively rose from the seat.


    "Richard? What happened?" Amelia''s voice turned serious.


    Richard didn''t exin it to her and just said, "Come with me."


    Naturally, Amelia followed him along with Nora as the trio went towards the library. That is the only ce where the students could remain on campus except for their sses without taking permission.


    "Is it about the Capital?" Richard asked while they moved hastily towards their destination.


    Nora nodded, "It seems so. The clone has made its way nowhere else."


    "The clone? The one Richard fought?" Amelia''s question was answered by Richard,


    "Yes. Since that clone was created by Ethan, he can see the shes of memories from the eyes of the clone. And through that, we are discerning its next move."


    Amelia nodded and didn''t ask anything further. She very well knows that asking several questions in this kind of situation would easily get annoying.


    They reached the library, and through Nora''s guidance, they climbed to the second floor where the other three were seated.


    Richard was surprised to see Elizabeth. Her face was ghastly pale and her breathing was unsteady while he held Ethan and Rose''s hand. Ethan had his eyes closed while Rose drew the images which Ethan directed at her.


    Nearing them, Richard crouched down beside the pinkhead and took the sketches she drew.


    His brows drew closer as he saw the outline of a massive city with a round circumference, currently surrounded by a dark dome...more like a barrier.


    "Is this the capital...?" Nora asked.


    Nodding grimly, he picked up the second sheet and looked at the drawing.


    Various shrouded people enter the capital through the main entrance.


    "Who can they be?" Amelia asked with a frown, while Nora barely held herself from gasping.


    "The Evil Worshippers," Richard replied; all his restraint for revealing his knowledge now brought down to cinders.


    Amelia''s eyes widened upon hearing that. She, as the daughter of a Duke, was naturally aware of these dark cultists who had a single life goal.


    To revive the God of Death.


    Richard slowly picked the third image, only to find great destruction ensued in the capital. Houses were being burnt down, people were getting ughtered, and the whole city was in chaos.


    "Who can threaten the security of the capital to this extent? Is that clone that strong?"Amelia couldn''t help but mutter.


    "No...alone, that clone can never cause this much harm," Richard voiced his opinion.


    "And the evil worshippers aren''t strong enough to defeat the imperial legion," Nora added.


    Then what...what could cause such great mayhem in the capital? And where was his mother?


    Has a Heavenly Demon General actually descended from the Dark Star to annihte people and defeat Duchess Berine?


    ''No...it can''t be. The clone couldn''t have ughtered  that many people in this short duration to summon those Generals.''


    The following few images contained the great destruction caused by the clone. With each murder itmitted, the stronger it became.


    Making several of its copies, the clone was wide spreading the destruction. People were getting exterminated like live stocks and amidst the whole chaos, the cultists made their way toward the main pce.


    ''They are there for the ritual...'' Richard discerned what could be their motive for this sudden invasion. The ex-Prime Minister of Eldoria had created the ritual through which the Sovereign of the Dark Star could be called. And for the sake of that ritual, they have decided to stop hiding and attack from the front.


    ''But how....the captain of the Imperial Legion is none other than the Berserk Be himself.'' That person was trained by the Duchess and has won several battles throughout his life. For someone of his rank was defeated? By what? The clone?


    Impossible.


    Then what...what could cause such a great distress?


    "Richard." Suddenly, Ethan''s voice woke him up from his daze as he looked at silver-head who was holding a paper.


    "I know who is causing the destruction and perpetrator behind this attack." Richard frowned and asked,


    "Who?"


    Ethan looked at the drawing once again before extending it to Richard.


    Richard eagerly took the picture and looked at the person....only to find the paper falling from his hand and his eyes parted wide.


    With his mind turned numb he stared at the drawing of the person, and a single name left his lips,


    "B-B-Be?!"


    ------------**------------


    A/N:- Read the author''s thoughts.

 Chapter 115: Chapter 114- She is here(2)

    Be Anderson is the only family member Richard was left with in his previous life. The girl who has always been attached to him and shared a close bond. And the person who gave Richard a motive in his life.


    To protect Be.


    And now, upon witnessing the same girl in this world causing chaos in the capital and helping the dark cultists, she just blindsided him.


    There was no doubt in it that the one causing the ruckus was the same person as what he saw in the picture. But how can this be? His Be was never like this. She only killed someone or something when it came to him or herself.


    Then why is she behaving like this?


    Turning his attention towards Ethan, he asked, "Are you sure you saw the right person? There can be any ambiguity right?"


    Ethan shook his head, "I am a hundred per cent sure that this woman is the cause of security failure. She was standing before the clone a few moments ago when I received the memory, and Rose has sketched the exact image of that cmity."


    Richard closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose.


    The others couldn''t discern the reason behind his reaction, nor could Richard ever tell them that the main perpetrator behind this invasion was none other than his precious little sister, who looked more like a woman in her early twenties now.


    ''System, show me her stats....''


    [Name: Be Anderson]


    [Age: 23]


    [Race: Human, Awakened]


    [Str: 86]


    [Spd: 102]


    [Int: 123]


    [Luk: 67]


    [Mgc: 490]


    [Special skills: Skinning, baking.]


    [Spells: Fire Ball-> D-rank


    me Maze-> C-rank


    Meteor rush-> A-rank


    Amber whip-> A-rank


    Molten tform-> C-rank


    Hell ze-> S-rank


    me Serpent-> S-rank


    Amber Rish-> C-rank


    me Tides-> S-rank.]


    [Avable points: 120]


    [Switch stats?]


    [Y/N]


    .....


    She has developed; not only her age but her skills and stats as well. Time flows differently in both worlds which exins why she was able to defeat such strong warriors on her own.


    ''But cross dimension travel? How did that happen?'' Richard couldn''t remember any point in the plot where someone was summoned from another world.


    Although the Prime Minister was full of mysteries, there wasn''t any mention of cross-world travel. Or was it lost since the main motive of the dark cultists was achieved without it? And because in this timeline, Richard killed the Prime Minister, the dark cultists were forced to bring someone from the other world?


    But is it a coincidence that the person they brought is closely rted to another soul who travelled to this world?


    ''Fuck, this is soplicated...''


    "Richard?" Amelia called out worriedly.


    Shaking his head he told her, "It''s nothing-"


    "Oh hell yeah!" Suddenly Ethan cheered, garnering everyone''s attention; urging Richard to ask,


    "What happened?"


    Excitedly, Ethan replied, "The Headmaster has just shown up against the cmity. The final showdown is about to begin!"


    Richard''s eyes widened as he drew a sharp breath hearing that.


    The Headmaster...how can he forget that the man was visiting the Capital today to discuss the matter about the Clones?


    ''Shit....no, no, no...!'' Richard clenched his fist as his eyes wandered around; thinking of a way to stop the battle between the two.


    Although Be is strong, against the Psychic Psion, she won''t be able to persist for long. The Headmaster has the experience and abilities to dominate the battlefield and Be would get crushed in no time.


    If there was even a per cent chance for the woman to be his little sister, then Richard has to save her before it is toote.


    "I need to go there." Hearing his words, Rose covered her mouth in astonishment while Elizabeth narrowed her eyes.


    Ethan was shocked as he asked, "Why would you leave the ind when the Headmaster has warned you to not go anywhere? Please don''t make any hasty decisions." Leaving the ind or the attempt of doing so could reward severe punishment to the students.


    "Yes, Richard. I know you want to take revenge from the clone-" Nora''s voice was interjected,


    "This is not about revenge. I am worried about my mother who is amidst that war, somewhere¡ªpossibly injured and helpless. I cannot contact her nor is there any way to discern her condition."


    His eyes were drawn to the ground and fists clenched as he pushed those words out. There was no doubt that Richard was concerned about his mother, but along with Berine, he wanted to go there for Be as well.


    Silence befell the group as they didn''t say anything against that. It was clear as day that stopping Richard now was a foolish act.


    Amelia suddenly held his hand, and encouraged him, "I will help you escape the ind."


    Everyone around were astounded that the raven-haired was suggesting something so foolish. Escaping the ind? That''s not something a couple of teenagers could achieve.


    However, unlike them Ethan has different thoughts as he added added, "I can help you bypass the security using my levitation."


    Seeing Ethan getting involved in this, Elizabeth panicked and hurriedly said, "W-Wait Ethan? You don''t have to get involved in all this. If you get caught-"


    "I might get kicked out? I am aware of Eli, but trust me, if I don''t help my benefactor here, then I''d be ashamed to look myself in the eye." With a warm smile, Ethan stated.


    Elizabeth was stunned hearing those words and that look in his eyes clearly told her how serious he was about helping Richard.


    "Come on, let''s go." Amelia urged and Richard also turned around¡ªonly to be stopped by the Princess,


    "Wait a second," Exhaling a heavy sigh she added, "I can send you there, to the pce. However, you have to promise me something."


    Richard was aware of what she was talking about so he didn''t question her words and nodded.


    Elizabeth drew closer and after going on her toes she whispered,


    ''If my father is about to die, don''t save him.''


    Richard shrugged hearing that. If he could get there instantly then he won''t trouble himself with protecting others when he already has two people to look out for.


    There is a teleportation magic rune given to each member of the Royal family which they can use to return to their home if any emergency situation arises. This was a technique which only the people belonging to the royal family can use and also, bring one confidant along for protection.


    The rune can send them to two ces; one is the pce situated in the capital, and the other one is a hideout about which not many people know.


    Amelia stood in front of Richard and hugged him briefly as her soft whisper reached his ears, "Please be safe." There were thousands of thoughts swirling inside her head but she didn''t want to burden Richard with them.


    Richard nodded wordlessly before nting a soft kiss on her forehead


    Once the farewell was exchanged, Richard stood in front of Elizabeth.


    The blond Princess rested her hand on Richard''s shoulder and her other hand on her belly.


    Closing her eyes she chanted,


    "Fram yfir t¨ªma, rymi, og stae,


    Flyt mig n¨² tilndsins r¨¢e."


    The runes illuminated and soon the whole library was notified of the spell activation.


    "Hey! What are you guys doing!" The librarian instantly climbed to the floor seeing the activation, however, before she could reach the group¡ª


    *BLINK*


    ¡ªRichard disappeared.


    -------------**------------


    [Capital of Eldoria]


    Surrounded by the dome of darkness was the capital of Eldoria, which recently had been gued by the fangs of evil, and the people were reminded that even the most important city of the continent could get severely damaged.


    And today, once again, the capital was under attack by the same creature who terrorized the peoplest time. The silver-haired demon was bestowing death and wreaking havoc amongst the people with not a single remorse on its face.


    The soldiers who were responsible for protecting them were all burnt to death, and those who persisted became the hunt for the clone.


    "Ehe~what a sight this is..." Sitting on top of the pce with its legs dangling, the clone rejoiced at thendscape it had formed.


    Thanks to the support of the morons who call themselves dark cultists or whatever, the clone was able to prate the capital and increase its strength by ughtering the insects.


    Agh, the way they grovel in the face of terror and beg for mercy....is just...


    ''Addictive~''


    Feeling the shiver running down its spine, the clone grinned¡ªanother step toward bing Perfect.


    **BOOOOOM**


    "Ohhh~" The clone had to hold the g pole beside it to not let itself fall by that explosion.


    Looking down, the twin copy of Ethan looked at the battlefield where another strong contender had just shown up and was currently standing across the cmity, which has made this operation sessful to this extent.


    Looking at the woman with dark raven hair with a blend of crimson, the clone grinned.


    ''Oh, how delicious...I wonder what her ether tastes like~''


    -----------**----------


    A/N:- Damn...this clone....

 Chapter 116: Chapter 115- Reunion

    This person is bound by a spell¡ªwas the first thought that came to his mind once Marcus looked at the raven-haired girl in front of him.


    A binding spell can put you into a trance to fulfil the role bestowed upon you in exchange for something. And considering thedy''s movements and the way she was reacting to the things happening around her, Marcus knew that he was against a puppet.


    But how did those cultists find such an exceptional mage, and how did they put her under the vow? Well, that can wait.


    "I will warn you once,dy; back off and surrender. You don''t know what kind of people you are working for." Marcus tried reasoning with her, however, he knew it was futile. The effect of the spell remains strong enough topletely dominate the conscience of a person.


    She raised her hand and, with a flick of her wrist, sent a wave of scorching mes barreling toward Marcus.


    With practised ease, Marcus raised a hand, and the mes were halted mid-air, suspended inches from his face. The intense heat warped the air, but Marcus remained still, his willpower locking Be''s attack in ce.


    "Elemental magic....and that face looks familiar?" Looking past the wave of mes, Marcus asked, "Are you from the Scarlette n, perhaps?"


    Her response was a twist of her hand, and the mes contorted, bing a serpent of fire that lunged at him with a fierce hiss.


    Marcus''s counter was swift. His mental interference rippled through the air like an unseen wave, crashing into Be''s mind with a crushing force. Her vision blurred, and for a moment, the serpent faltered, flickering like a dying candle.


    But Be wasn''t so easily subdued. Gritting her teeth, she let out a sharp incantation, forcing the mes to surge forward again, burning even hotter and more unstable.


    The me serpent struck, and Marcus leapt aside, barely avoiding its fangs as it left a smouldering path in the cobblestones. As he regained his stance, he gestured with both hands, and the air around Be began to warp, shimmering with the force of his mental interference. It was as though reality itself bent at hismand, aiming to crush her under the weight of his spell.


    She was stuck in her ce, surrounded by an invisible cage. Her spell had yet to be subdued, but it was no longer moving, just like the chanter.


    Marcus took a step back and was in a dilemma about whether he should keep on weighing over her mind or not. If he pulls back, he might get hurt and if he continues...


    ''Sadly, a misguided soul has to perish today...'' Just as the man decided that there was no need for the cmity to exist, a familiar voice called out,


    "Wait, headmaster!"


    Marcus raised his brows as he looked towards his left from where the red-haired young man was advancing.


    Be was stuck in the middle of her own spell and Marcus'' mental assault that''s why the man had enough time to spare Richard some.


    "Headmaster...please don''t injure her." As he halted beside the older one, Richard voiced his request. Fortunately he was able to reach on time thanks to Elizabeth, or the way this battle concluded within a minute, Richard might have arrived toote.


    His eyes travelled towards the girl whom he could see through the small gaps of the curtain of mes.


    ....there was no doubt about it. Those eyes, that face, that hair...although there were some changes, he could not be mistaken about her identity.


    This girl was undoubtedly his sister.


    "Richard, I told you not to leave the ind yet you came here just to save this girl? Who is she to you?" Marcus inquired, and was confused how this boy arrived here so suddenly?


    Richard had already prepared an answer, "She is my cousin¡ªsomeone belonging to my mother''s n."


    Marcus hummed, as he mumbled, "I was right..."


    Be''s hair and her element were enough evidence to tell that this girl was somehow rted to the Scarlette n.


    However, "Don''t those people only have one heir at a time?" His question caught Richard off guard.


    Not many people know about the Scarlette and the other ancient n, but the man himself was ancient enough to know about the culture and practices of these ns.


    He didn''t think about this beforehand, and now, if he doesn''t present a good answer here, the Headmaster would surely start suspecting Richard and might end up hurting Be.


    Should he fight Marcus? But that would be foolishness....then what...ah!


    "She is an unwanted child, born from an illegitimate rtionship. That''s why she has been kept hidden from the world until now."


    Marcus stared at Richard with his brows raised high. He looked back at Be who had started to move somehow.


    Heaving a sigh he informed Richard, "She is under a binding spell. You need to wake her up, or she will continue to resist."


    Richard anxiously asked, "What can I do?" He doesn''t have much idea about the binding spell under which Be was restricted.


    Marcus calmly exined to him, "Just bring her consciousness back, even for a fraction of a second, and I will erase the spell from her mind. And to do that, you have to hit her emotionally with some memories which are quite close to her heart."


    Richard nodded to that before he turned his eyes toward Be once again. Thankfully the man allowed him to save Be.


    "Just give me a minute," Saying so, the redhead made his way towards the girl.


    She was barely able to move and the look in her eyes expressed anger and stubbornness¡ªalmost like her life goal was to achieve what she was told to.


    In these few seconds when he was approaching her, Richard thought of many things he could say to bring her consciousness back.


    However, the moment he reached near her and looked at her face from inches apart, his mind went nk.


    The flood of emotions and memories assaulted him, and his eyes became moist. Although for him, it has been just a little more than two months since he got separated from her, for Be, it must have been too long....too lonely.


    He slowly held her hand, and from his mouth, only a single word came out,


    "Be."


    The name left his lips, and suddenly, she stopped moving. It seemed like Be was hit by a calming wave as her movementpletely halted and those fierce eyes gained tranquility.


    Her lips parted and the clouds that blinded her seemed to have dispersed.


    Richard didn''t have to ask the headmaster if she was liberated from the spell since the moment she opened her mouth, he got the assurance.


    "Bro....ther...?"


    The mes disintegrated into particles and the invisible cage restraining her disappeared.


    The duo stared at each other with tears in their eyes and countless emotions swirling within them.


    However, what words couldn''t express, a simple hug can.


    Richard parted his hands and instantly pulled the girl into his arms for a tight hug. It felt like an eternity had passed since he had held her like this.


    The raging mes of his heart, the anxiety, the fright, the concern...every emotion he held for her felt like melting with that hug.


    Be''s eyes never stopped producing those hot tears that exposed the feelings she had been bottling up for years now.


    She tried everything in her power to meet him again, to see him and to touch him again. To be held by her brother like this, she did whatever a mortal could ever think of. However, none of that worked.


    But finally, through some unknown source, she was here...right before her brother. Her brother was here! He was here!


    Marcus didn''t disturb the duo, considering how desperate they looked for each other; rather, he focused on the city outside the pce.


    The numerous clones were still killing people and destroying homes. However, if he tried to finish them off the dark cultists would take what they desire.


    He had to choose.


    "Richard," Marcus made a choice, "You need to find the dark cultists and stop them."


    Richard parted with his sister, despite her reluctance before asking the Headmaster, "Can''t I just go home?"


    Marcus chuckled, "Return the favour for saving your cousin?"


    Richard heaved a sigh before nodding, "Okay, I will take care of them. But don''t expect me to not kill those who try attacking me."


    Marcus didn''t reply to that, and soon, his figure disappeared from the previous spot.


    Richard looked at Be before asking, "Can you apany your brother for a little while before we go home? It won''t take long."


    Be, with a smile that was in stark contrast to that dangerous visage she wore until a few moments ago, nodded and held his hand.


    "Now, no one can separate us."


    -------------***------------


    A/N:- Well that''s the reunion but there is more. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 117: Chapter 116- Fall

    There were so many things they had to ask each other. Especially Be, who was away from her brother for so many years.


    The way he looked now was different from his previous appearance, but there were some simrities. His smile and those eyes were the same.


    In those shes of memories she used to see her brother always looked like this, that''s why she recognised him instantly.


    And there was his warmth as well, which was the same as she was used to. Thefort she received in his arms was still the same.


    "Be, "Hearing his voice she instantly turned towards him with a smile, "Yes?"


    "Can you tell me how you came here?" Although Richard was beyond ted by the fact that he could be with his sister again, he wanted to know about her source of arrival. If she cane here then there are chances of the denizens from the different world to appear here as well.


    Be tilted her head innocently and recalled what happened to her, "I was....going for a hunt when suddenly a magic circle appeared beneath my feet and sucked me in."


    Richard raised his brows and held her hand, "Did it hurt to be a forcibly transported here?"


    That concerned voice just melted her heart and the girl wanted to squeal in delight. How long has it been since she got pampered like this? Ah, her brother is watching. Excitement can wait.


    "I have built immunity against space-time travelling, so it wasn''t that bad."


    Richard was surprised, "There are people with space magic back on Earth?"


    Be softly nodded, "Quite a few many."


    That....was unexpected.


    Richard didn''t know that Earth would have such strong warriors in their possession. In this world, there might be quite many strong warriors, but the quality of their skills isn''t that remarkable. And most of those skills aren''t unique per se.


    Be added, "I was just brought here then...something started repeating in my head. It was annoying that I wasn''t able to think about anything."


    Richard frowned, "To destroy the capital?"


    Be sealed her lips and slowly nodded, feeling scared that she had angered her brother.


    Richard naturally understood her reason for anxiety as he held her hand firmly and assured the girl, "You can''t be med for something you didn''t do on your own will, so don''t worry about it."


    Be''s shoulders rxed hearing that but in the next moment, she coughed violently.


    "*Cough* *Cough*"


    "Be?" Richard grew worried as he saw her hand getting tainted in blood.


    However, she shook her head and assured him, "Just the smoke caught in my throat. Nothing to be worried about."


    Although she said that, Richard was concerned; however, he couldn''t stay here for long or her health would worsen.


    They both soon reached the inner side of the pce where the soldiers were ughtered through some ck gooey thing which Richard recalled to be dark matter.


    A material which can be made by the blood of Ambrobates, and some other materials. It can prate the human skin and corrode their insides without letting the person realise that their body is being invaded.


    Richard was about to step inside the storage area, when suddenly Be called out, "Here, brother."


    She was gesturing toward a specific room situated on her left.


    Richard raised his brows, as he asked, "You can sense them?" His observation skill doesn''t have much range so he couldn''t sense them at all and was just moving on his instincts.


    But seeing the girl nod reminded him how much she had developed her skills back on Earth.


    The duo made their way down the lobby into the inner side of the pce which Richard never explored before. Finally, they could see the group of red cloak-wearing men crowded around a room which was small enough to be regarded as a janitor''s supply room.


    Richard''s hands ignited and jumping in the air, he shot severalrge arrows of mes in their direction.


    "Take cover!" One of them who noticed the duo, instantly raised his cloak to shield himself, and the act was followed by some others. Those who weren''t able to react on time got burned by Richard''s spell.


    Richard gestured for Be to stay back as he stepped forward and watched the remaining cultists counterattacking.


    His eyes locked on the group, who began hurling basic spells of dark energy toward him.


    With a swift motion, Richard chanted under his breath, creating a barrier of fire that consumed the iing spells effortlessly. He dashed forward, his speed enhanced, summoning multiple ming circles mid-air. The cultists stumbled, attempting to raise defences, but Richard''s movements were too quick, his magic too refined.


    He unleashed a barrage of fireballs, each one finding its mark with precision. These cultists don''t have much experience in spellbat. As such, very few of them were able to withstand the impact.


    One of them tried to flee, but not so long they ran before a long baton head, struck on their back and the person fell on their face.


    Richard recalled the staff in its original size before twirling it over his back, and with an intense swing, he hit thest remaining cultist on the head, cracking his skull and sending them to his maker.


    Once Richard was done he turned towards Be¡ªonly to find the girl currently on her knees and her hands sped. Those eyes contained nothing but admiration and her posture suggested she was worshipping him.


    "Be?"


    "Ah...my legs went noodles just now. Don''t worry about me." Getting up she dusted her cloth...and checked if there was any stain. Fortunately, there weren''t any.


    With Be, they entered the room and instantly realized why these people were after this ce.


    "Damn..." Richard looked around the vast ce which seemed bigger than his mansion back on the academy ind.


    There must be some runes engraved somewhere, which enhances the size of the ce, and because of the appearance of the entrance, no one would think such a huge room is located here.


    There were numerous shelves and it was quite difficult looking around; however, Richard didn''t have much trouble sensing the group of humans in the right corner of the ce.


    "Let''s go," Urging Be, they made their way towards the group hastily.


    What Richard didn''t notice, and Be expertly hid, was her staggering steps and dazed eyes. She was sweating a lot more than what this short run could ever cause her to.


    However, Be ignored those symptoms in the name of cross-dimension fatigue and kept her focus on her brother.


    "Ah, the game''s over." Once they reached it, Richard nonchntly called out, "Now raise your hands and turn towards me slowly."


    There were only three cultists here, and one of them instantly raised his hand and slowly began to turn around. The middle one continued to search through the documents while the left one instantly turned around and unleashed an attack.


    As the cultist on the left unleashed a barrage of swirling dark particles, Richard remained unfazed. His eyes flicked toward the iing attack, his hand risingzily as if the threat posed no challenge at all. A thin circle of me materialized in front of him, absorbing the dark magic before expanding outward in a fiery pulse, scattering the particles into harmless embers.


    To defeat the dark matter: simple, just provide enough food for it to overload it.


    Richard raised his other hand bound the man with ether thread, and threw him into the diagonally protruding g post, making a skewer out of the man.


    The one who surrendered began to wail, seeing the condition of his subordinate, and fell to his knees.


    However, the one in the middle was still doing whatever he desired.


    Richard got annoyed and tried binding the threads of telekinesis around the man¡ªhowever, to his surprise, those threads burned into cinders upon contact.


    Richard used his other hand to shoot fireballs at the man¡ªbut again, the spell didn''t work.


    "Ah, I finally found it!" The man suddenly eximed¡ªraising a banner in his hands and looking at it with a crazed look.


    "What did you get, old man?" Richard asked, curiously.


    Finally, the older one turned to look at Richard, much like he noticed the duo just now, before uttering, "You...you foolish hum-"


    And.... those were hisst words before the man was enveloped inva and echoes of cries resonated in the room.


    Richard nced at his sister and looking at those fierce eyes he felt nostalgia.


    Patting her head softly, he whispered, "Good girl."


    Be''s expression turned soft as she closed her eyes and leaned in his touch.


    Richard proceeded to take the huge sheet on which several things were written. He used his ether threads to pull it away from the man before it could have gotten burned.


    Taking the banner, he looked at the whole ass n of some dark ritual.


    Without looking at thest remaining memeber of the cult, Richard asked, "What can I do with this?"


    The man, while still crying in the corner, slowly responded, "S-S-Summon...t-the h-heavenly d-d-demon...."


    Richard hummed at that information and was contemting something when suddenly he heard a thud from behind.


    Turning around he found his sister fallen to the ground and her eyes closed.


    "Be?!"


    -------------**------------


    A/N:- The story''s title contains ''Viin''. Just reminding.

 Chapter 118: Chapter 117- Farewell?

    "The crisis is subdued! The Headmaster and Richard brought the danger down!" Ethan cheered as he announced that.


    Nora and Rose heaved a sigh in relief as thetter finally put down her pen. Elizabeth looked pale after using her power for this long; however, seeing her beloved smile like this helped her cheer up as well.


    If there was someone who still was concerned then it was the heiress of the Hawkbridge house, "What happened to Richard? Is he returning? Can you bring him back, Elizabeth?"


    Her voice brought back tranquility in the detention center¡ªthey were sent here by the librarian.


    Elizabeth shook her head slowly, "I don''t have enough strength to teleport him back and since the Headmaster knows about Richard''s presence in the Capital, I know he will bring him back."


    Amelia clenched her fist and looked down; anxiety and disappointment reflected in her eyes. She knew something like this could happen, however, stopping Richard at that moment would have been irrational of her.


    Ethan drew closer to the girl, and in a soft tone, he suggested, "Richard is a strong person, the strongest first year of the academy and a very mature man. So believe in his judgement and wait for him to return."


    Ethan could only say as much to console the girl. In his opinion, Richard was a very wise and rational person who makes decisions ordingly.


    Nora also assured Amelia by holding her shoulder and uttering, "He will be safe."


    Amelia nodded slowly, not wanting to make a scene here by being a damsel in distress. However, despite how much she was getting assured, she had a very grave feeling.


    ''I hope you betray my fear ande back to me safely....''


    -----------**----------


    Richard was in a panic, he had all the reason to be so.


    Carrying his sister in his arms and the dark cultist on his shoulder, Richard ran towards the mansion in his mother''s possession.


    Be''s breathing was unstable and so was her ether flow. He couldn''t tell if these symptoms were showing because of cross-dimension travelling or if there was something else.


    The reason he was carrying the cultist along with him was because he could ask the man rted to the teleportation or the binding vow.


    The clones across the capital were slowly reducing, thanks to the Headmaster''s quick decision-making to utilize the fallen soldiers as his shield and attack the clones from the shadows.


    Richard desired to hunt down the parent clone here and now; however, right now, his only goal was to bring Be back.


    After so long, she met her brother once again, and Richard didn''t want to steal that happiness from her.


    Definitely not.


    *CLINK*


    Pushing open the doors of the mansion, he found there was no one inside. The ce seemedpletely deste.


    He frowned and tried searching for someone through observation, however, aside from a single entity in the master bedroom, there was no one present inside the building at all.


    "Did they run away?" There was a possibility, however, Richard assumed the servants working here were loyal and brave.


    Brushing away that thought he climbed the stairs and advanced towards the master bedroom. There was no doubt that his mother was here, and if she is here then she definitely can help Be.


    But what would he say to her? Who is Be to him? He lied to the Headmaster about Be being his cousin, but he couldn''t pass the same lie to his mother as well.


    ''Forget it, I will just make something up...''


    Reaching the room he pushed open the door¡ªonly to find his legs freezing near the entrance and his eyes stretching wide.


    The strongest woman he had ever met in his both lives, the person who always assured him that whatever happened, she would always stand before him as a shield.


    That significant person in his life was currently lying lifelessly on the bed with her face paler than a sheet.


    Throwing away the cultist, he advanced towards the bed and rested Be on the other side.


    In a daze, he approached his mother and crouched down beside her.


    Raising his shaky hands, he delicately held her cheek and softly called out, "M-Mom?"


    "Mm..." With her face contouring in a frown, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Crimson met golden, and instantly Berine''s eyes softened.


    "You returned..." Her voice sounded so weak, so fragile that he wanted to tell her to stop speaking.


    Richard can face any obstacle in this world, but not his mother being in this state. He was shaken up to his core.


    "Mom...what happened to you? Did someone attack you? Why didn''t you contact me?"


    Berine had a smile tugging her lips seeing her son being so concerned about her. She slowly raised her hand and held his face gently.


    "Richie....I heard....about Amelia..."


    Richard looked at her with aplicated gaze, not understanding why she was talking about it all of a sudden.


    However, her following words made his heart twist in intense pain, "In my stead...I know...she can take...care of-"


    "No, no, no! No one can rece you, Mom! Why are you saying something like this?! Nothing is going to happen to you."


    Tears welled in his eyes as her breathing turned slow and thedy looked weaker by every second.


    She slowly closed her eyes, as some words escaped her lips,


    "I...love...you...Richie...."


    With those words, Berine''s consciousness slipped away.


    Richard stared at her hand which lifelessly fell as his mind turnedpletely numb.


    He sat there, on his knees, hands hanging down, and vitality seemed to have left him in that moment.


    The precious sister of his whom he reunited with after so long was not responding. The woman whom he came to love the most was currently showing signs of abandoning him slowly.


    *Scruff*


    The dark cultist, who has been watching the whole situation since the beginning while pretending to be unconscious, suddenly rose to his feet. Extending his hand, he released a spell and a dome covered the bed on which the twodiesy.


    Richard''s eyes widened and his whole body seemed to be enveloped in mes, only for the cultist to hurriedly say,


    "I just stopped the time around the bed to not let their souls wither away! Please trust me!"


    He backed off while raising his hands in his defence.


    Richard frowned, his mes yet to be subdued, "How can I trust a wretched bastard who is devoted to evil?"


    The man slowly lowered his hands, and replied in a softer tone, "Because I...also once had a family."


    He revealed their pictures from the pendant he was wearing around his neck.


    Richard''s shoulders rxed even for a second but soon he frowned and asked the man, "I can''t trust your words. And stopping time? Do you even know how difficult it is to aplish such a thing?"


    The cultist didn''t respond to him. Rather, he tore a fabric from his cloak and asked Richard, "Can you burn this? Please?"


    Richard, unsure, raised his hand and did what he was asked.


    As soon as the fabric started burning, the blond man threw it into the dome.


    "----!!" Under Richard''s widened eyes, he saw the fabric still burning, but it wasn''t turning into ashes at all. The mes continued to dance on the torn piece but it was not making any visible damage to it.


    The blond cultist approached Richard slowly while his gaze remained affixed to the twodies, as he said, "They are suffering from punishment....and their life force is slowly depleting."


    Richard hurriedly asked, "You can tell? What kind of punishment is this? And who inflicted it?"


    The cultist looked unsure whether he should say it, urging Richard to add, "Don''t worry just tell me whatever it is. I won''t hurt you."


    The person has already helped a lot by sustaining their condition and preventing their souls from getting damaged any further.


    The cultist slowly nodded before his eyes went towards the crimson-haireddy, and he said, "Duchess Berine....she seemed to have made a binding vow with the Devil, and now, she is paying the price."


    "Are you out of your mind? Why would she ever do such a thing?"


    The blond one shook his head, "I don''t know, but very faintly I can sense darkness enveloping her soul and devouring it."


    Richard frowned, his mind turning messy by all this. However, if the cultist is saying the truth then his mother should have told him. And what about Be? Why was she in the same state as Berine?


    ''I need to find some clue about their situation...'' Richard began to search around the ce to see if he could find something rted to their condition.


    Through her office to the bedroom, he began to search around thoroughly.


    While he was searching her working table, he suddenly found a diary which was familiar to him.


    It was the same diary which Berine forbade him from reading.


    ''I hope I can find something from this...''


    ------------**------------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 119: Chapter 118- The truth

    This diary was nomon diary one could buy at a local store. It was an artefact made with the concept of protecting the information stored in it with utmost security.


    If not for Richard recognising its mechanism on time the diary would have been destroyed.


    He fed his blood to the diary before the writings of his mother appeared.


    Naturally, as a magic-infused diary, it had countless pages to provide a single space in which the user could store numerous memories.


    And seeing the number of pages Richard had flipped, he knew his mother needed something like this.


    Almost everything in the diary was rted to Richard. His first footstep, to his first time speaking. Those sweet moments they spent together and how painful it was for her without him. Every single thing in details of everyday life which involved him were included in the diary.


    Many times, Richard became emotional and started reading some random pages which reminded him of those days when they were training together, eating together, sleeping together and whatnot. However, he collected his thoughts and flipped through the pages; searching for that valuable piece of information which he desired to know the most.


    It took him quite some time before he reached the far end of the memoir. The diary was strange; the events that happened recently were in the beginning, and Richard couldn''t turn the diary to read the incidents of the past, another effect of the artefact.


    ''Maybe she added this so I get bored mid-way and stop reading...'' He inwardly muttered and rubbed his eyes to wipe away the tears umting.


    Finally, he reached there....a point where several pages were left nk.


    *Rustle* *Rustle*


    He flipped faster and faster until he read it...


    [The past which I left behind]


    Richard frowned and wondered if this was something rted to the time when Richard wasn''t born. Maybe something about his biological father?


    However, he was thoroughly surprised to read the text which seemed to be out of ce,


    [I was thoroughly devastated. He was my everything. My pride, my love and the reason why I was alive. And...he was...snatched away from me. My baby, my Richie...he was taken away by those inhumane creatures. No...none of them deserve to live.


    None of them!]


    There were wet marks near the end of the pages which told that the writer was crying when she wrote that.


    ''Wait...Richard died? Fuck!'' Richard''s eyes widened as he reflexively looked at thedy lying on the bed.


    The dark cultist, who introduced himself as Allen, jolted out of his sleep as he asked Richard, "W-What happened?"


    Richard slowly removed his eyes from his mother before telling the blond, "It''s nothing. Go back to sleep."


    Allen did as he was told and Richard started reading again.


    From what he read just now, it seems Berine has experienced the previous timeline and has seen Richard die.


    But how can it be? And how was it connected to her current condition?


    ''I should keep reading...'' Prioritising their health for now, he continued to find more clues.


    After that, there were several pages of gap again. He flipped and flipped...until he reached there.


    [I...made the deal with the Devil. I, the member of the Scarlette n and the ex-Duchess, died while battling against one of the four Heavenly Demons, under themand of the Death God.]


    [Impressed by my ability to ughter thousands of Bates within a week, he gave me an offer...]


    Richard didn''t like where this was going,


    [...to let me be reborn in the same world as my baby. ]


    [I was told by the Heavenly Demon that if I can sacrifice people then I can be reborn in the same world as my baby. He just wanted me to cause as many deaths as I could to make him stronger, in exchange.]


    [As such, after rebirth, I began to learn more about the world. About their science and how things worked. I became a scientist when I grew up, and thanks to my sharp mind, I was able to get into the same branch where I wanted to be: biotech.]


    [I developed a virus which could corrode people''s minds and make them insane and cannibal.]


    [However, my n failed. The virus was caught before I could have released it.]


    [After that, I had to leave the nation and start a new life.]


    [By that time, Richie had been born on Earth in a different body, and I could faintly sense him.]


    [I knew I didn''t have much time as such, despite how much I wanted, I couldn''t go find him. The Heavenly Demon would have surely thrown my soul away for not being able to aplish my part of the bargain.]


    [That''s why I found a man who could act as my husband and got myself artificially inseminated.]


    [I knew my soul would be forcibly thrown into the void. That''s why I have to leave a fragment of my soul behind.]


    [That''s why I gave birth to a daughter and gave her a part of my soul.]


    [I even gave her my name; Be.]


    [When she turned three, I finally brought him to my family.]


    [I can''t tell how excited I was to see him again. Those eyes, his attitude, his eating manners, his long hair, everything was the same. I never even once felt that I was embracing someone else, when I hugged him.]


    [However, my body was weakening slowly, and those sweet moments came to a final pause when one day I died in an ident.]


    [....and surprisingly woke up in this world. How and why, I don''t know. And guess what, Richard was back!]


    [He was back!]


    [I couldn''t express how happy I am right now to see him beside me again!]


    [Now I can protect him from every danger and live a happy life with him.]


    Richard heaved a sigh. A long one.


    There was a lot to digest and a lot to think about. However, he first read thest page of the diary which hopefully should contain the reason behind her current state.


    [Ah, it''s ending. The small happy life I had with my baby, is about to end.]


    Her handwriting was quite shaky at this part, maybe because she was already feeling the symptoms by then.


    [She is here...my daughter is in this world. And now, along with me, she also will be punished.]


    Richard frowned and read ahead,


    [When I received the Demon''s blessing, it came with a grave condition: I was forbidden from transferring any part of my soul to another, for any reason. The Heavenly Demon did not want my power or knowledge to be passed on to anyone else, ensuring that my work could never be continued by another. However, when Be was born into this world, the Demon sensed her presence¡ªtoo simr to mine.


    He realized that a part of my soul lived within her, viting the terms of the blessing.]


    [And now...both Bes would cease to exist...]


    Richard slowly closed the diary and remained silent for a long time.


    The virus his mother made in the previous world definitely spread and caused a lot of mayhem that''s why she was sent back to this world rather than thrown away in the void.


    The reason why she didn''t show any sign of being suspicious of him despite rebirth was because she knew it was him all along.


    ''Goddamn...I was Richard this whole time...a cocky bastard who got humbled amongst humans and reborn as a better person....''


    After returning to this world, which was overlooked by the residents of the Dark Star, his mother was under surveince. And when Be arrived the Heavenly Demon discerned that she breached the contract.


    It wasn''t like his mother wanted to breach the contract since she never thought she would get reborn. And to protect Richard in his previous world, he left Be behind.


    ''You were protecting me this whole time...''


    Heaving a sigh he recalled those days when he lived with his parents. No wonder they never fought and Richard often saw his father exiting his housete at night and returning in the morning.


    It turned out he was just an actor. How many revtions?


    Everything was now making sense. He understood why things were like this and why Be had such simrities with Berine.


    But what about the novel he read in his previous life? Who wrote that? The way the diary is written it was clear that Berine was unaware of the way he died. So it was evident that she wasn''t the one who wrote the book. And in the first ce, Berine didn''t live until the end, yet the book contained a believable ending.


    ''I should worry about thatter...first I need to find a way to cure them...''


    Richard got up and saw that Allen was reading through some books.


    Just as Richard was about to ask him something the boy excitedly jumped from his seat and approached Richard,


    "Found it! Found it!"


    Richard frowned, "What?"


    While showing Richard the page of some ritual, he said,


    "I found the way to save them!"


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- There are things I have left vague, but don''t worry I will exin everything. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 120: Chapter 119- Help

    The four Heavenly Demons are part of the God of Death. There was no exnation given why the God of Death created four fragments of its soul but what Richard knew was that there are different ways of pleasing each of the Heavenly Demons.


    The strongest Heavenly Demon¡ªIthryx gets pleased when more innocent people die.


    Draeth loves seeing women and children wail in despair and die painfully.


    Vornyx desires to see the blood of criminals.


    And Thalvorn greeds for the blood beasts.


    All of this makes up the poption of all living beings, and if you try to please all the four demons, you would be making the God of Death stronger.


    The one who cursed his mother and sister was Vornyx. And from what Allen said, the only way of curing them is,


    "To summon the Great Lord Vornyx."


    Richard frowned after hearing that. There is evidence which suggests that if you summon those of the residents of the Dark Star, one could get one wish granted.


    Richard thought for a moment before asking, "Can''t I summon another Demon and ask them to remove the curse? It would be easier for me to go with Thalvorn."


    To be honest it would be easier to please Thalvorn since there are numerousbyrinths and great forests where he could find hundreds of inhumane creatures. And hunting beasts wouldn''t be unnatural for him.


    However, "There is a chance, but it is believed that the Heavenly Demons don''t interfere with others'' Apostles. So there is a possibility that your hard work might go to waste if you try pleasing another Demon General."


    Richard nodded and decided that he had to hunt down criminals to review his beloved. Now there is nothing that can change his resolve.


    With his gaze on Berine, he asked, "How many people do I have to possibly kill to summon the Dark Lord?"


    Allena walked to stand beside Richard before responding, "Around ten thousand while wearing the ritual mark."


    Richard was taken aback, "And what about without that mark?"


    Allen thought for a moment before answering with uncertainty, "Around a million?"


    Richard''s lips parted wide, as he thanked God for taking Allen with him rather than killing him back then.


    Richard looked back toward the bed with a frown creasing his brows as he slowly mumbled, "Where can I find those many criminals?"


    The local cells across the continents must have twenty to fifty criminals at most. And in the Capital, most of them would be less than a hundred. If he sums up the criminals across Eldoria, then he would get at most five to seven hundred.


    Unlike in the previous world, here, criminals mostly get death sentences rather than lifetime imprisonment. So even if Richard roams around the world searching for every cell to ughter those criminals, he doesn''t have much hope of fulfilling the requirement.


    Clenching his fist, Richard cursed under his breath.


    After finally finding a way of reviving them he can''t stop here. No, no...he has to find a way!


    "I think I can help you."


    Richard and Allen turned around at the same time and found a familiar white-haired old man standing there.


    Allen took cover behind Richard, just in case while the redhead asked the Headmaster, "What do you mean by that?" He sounded wary, and he had all the reason to be.


    Marcus was a God believer, and someone who despises evil beings and those who help them. Currently, not only was Richard shielding a cultist, but his mother could be seen enshrouded with darkness as well.


    Richard was prepared for a battle here since letting anything happen to the twodies was not something he could ever allow.


    Marcus assured him, "Don''t worry, I won''t attack you or anyone present here. Rather, I would like to help you."


    Taking a pause, he added, "I know a ce where you can find thousands of criminals, and I have the authority to grant you ess there."


    Richard frowned, "I don''t believe a single word you just said. You, the man who has fought numerous wars against Demons, will help me summon that Demon General?"


    Marcus heaved a sigh before reminding Richard, "The four Heavenly Demons and the God of Death, all of them are destined to be revived since until this world exists death can never be stopped. And considering you are willing to kill criminals to save your mother and cousin, I am rather thankful to you."


    Richard raised his brows in surprise, "And what if I had gone for another demon like Ithryx or Draeth?"


    "Then I would have put you down myself." His tone held severity, and just for a moment, his killing intent washed over the ce, making Richard gulp and Allen shriek in fear.


    Taking out his sses, the headmaster cleaned them as he added, "Look, Richard, Berine is a very important asset, not just for Eldoria, but for humanity. How she got involved in all this is not within my knowledge, but as her teacher, I know that Berine can never side with the Evil and betray her people."


    With his voice turning a little serious, he added, "And not like I am offering my help only for Berine''s sake."


    Richard frowned, but before he could have asked anything, the Headmaster changed the topic, "The ce you will be going is called The Endless Hold. Those who havemitted grave sins are sent there. It is situated in a different dimension and time doesn''t flow in there like ours. Even if you spend a whole year there, only a week would pass here, so you can take your time."


    Taking a pause, he added, "I will send you there with some false charges, and exactly fourteen dayster, I will bring you back under the excuse of bringing you before the Emperor. You have to finish your work by then."


    "And what if you change your mind?" Richard asked. He was aware of this jail he had just spoken of.


    A different dimension which contains culprits of the very early ages. Either you die there or be ustomed to living in hell.


    Eden asked, "Do you have any other options other than taking my help? After all, your cultist friend doesn''t seem to have enough energy to retain that time-freezing bubble for long."


    Richard nced at Allen and found the blondie slowly nodding as he said, "I won''t be able to contain them inside for more than ten days. At best, twelve."


    Richard had no other option. He couldn''t go ask for Deities'' help since he knew they would never help someone who has been blessed by a Demon. Rather, they might send some apostles to finish Berine off.


    He can''t rely on anyone else since his mother has numerous enemies across the globe, so he has to be careful with whom he shares this news.


    After a few moments of silence, Richard nodded, "Okay, I will trust you."


    "I thought so." Marcus turned around soon after, and just as he was about to step out, he asked Richard, "If you want to call someone here to take care of your family, then you should do it now. We will be leaving in seven hours."


    Leaving those words Marcus disappeared.


    Not many people Richard could trust when ites to his mother''s safety. The only person he could think of was Lilia...but how could he bring her here when there was so little time remaining?


    ''Think Richard think...'' With his brows knitted he was contemting when suddenly a familiar voice called out from behind,


    "Young master?!"


    Richard turned around, and with his gaze widened, he called out her name, "Lilia?"


    "W-What happened to Madame Duchess?" Lilia''s eyes were drawn to the bed where Berine lifelessly remainedid down.


    Richard approached the girl and wordlessly hugged her first.


    Lilia was jolted out of her daze by being embraced by her master. She could feel how tense he was and how much he needed to hug someone.


    ''Fortunately, I didn''t hesitate...'' After hearing from Amelia that Richard was in the capital and also that he couldn''t be located, she didn''t think twice before using the Teleportation portal toe here.


    While his arms were still wrapped around her, he muttered, "Thanks foring...I was feeling lost without you."


    Although Lilia didn''t know what exactly had happened, when she heard his voice, tears welled in her eyes as she soothingly rubbed his back and whispered,


    "It''s okay now. Everything will be fine, Richard."


    Richard was really disoriented after what had happened in these few hours. Reuniting with his sister only to find her near the verge of leaving this world. And then discovering his mother to be in the same state. The revtion of their past...everything just was tooplicated to process so suddenly.


    But now, with Lilia here, Richard had a feeling that he would be able to save his family.


    A lot of risk awaits him but Richard was prepared to take them all. He has reunited with his sister after such a long time and got to know about his mother''s devotion towards him.


    Now, nothing can stop him from rebuilding this family.


    ------------**------------


    A/N:- Read the author''s thoughts.

 Chapter 121: Chapter 120- Unfair

    Not even in her wildest dreams could she have thought that the Lady she admires so much would have made a contract with the Heavenly Demon. And for no worldly greed but just for the love of her son.


    Lilia didn''t know how to feel about this; as a human who has been working for humanity''s greater good, Lilia should have been upset that the Duchess took the help of the Demon.


    ...however, she couldn''t bring herself to dislike her considering she wanted to keep that person safe, who has be the dearest being for Lilia.


    Sitting inside the bedroom she gazed at the twodies who looked quite the same. Although her master didn''t tell her everything and just vaguely stated the reason why they were getting punished, Lilia has discerned most of it.


    And now, she had to keep her heart unyielding as iron to let him go on a journey where he would be all alone¡ªsurrounded by evil beings who havemitted heinous crimes in the past to get themselves a cell granted in that hell hole.


    "Here, have this," Taking out the half moon from her pendant, she rested it in her master''s hand and continued, "It''s a good luck charm which my mother always told me to keep by my side. She gave it to me recently and now I am giving it to you."


    Richard was surprised, "You won''t say anything to stop me, Lilia?"


    Her head was bowed and tears threatened to spill as she slowly mumbled, "I can''t tell how barely I am holding myself to just knock you out and take you far away from this ce."


    Raising her head, she looked at him with a sad smile and added, "But that would grant me a lifetime of hatred from you, knowing that I snatched you from the only chance you had to save your family."


    Cupping his cheeks she said, "And I won''t be able to live with that guilt, my lord. So, I will pray for you to seed in your venture and when you return, I, along with your mother and sister, will be waiting for you."


    Richard closed his eyes, numerous emotions weighing over his heart as he leaned forward and rested his head against hers.


    Softly, he whispered, "I don''t know what I would have done without you, Lilia....thank you for bing a part of my life.


    "Mm...I know."


    The duo remained seated for a good minute before Lilia asked, "What about Lady Amelia? I have sent a letter to her that you are safe but...what about-"


    "I can''t tell her about it in person. Neither I have the courage nor any source."


    Richard heaved a sigh as he got up and turned around to look at his mother. After a pause, he added, "Amelia isn''t as strong as you, Lilia. She will probably do something severe to stop me from going there, and I can''t face that."


    Lilia also got up and tenderly held his arm before asking, "But....master, she is your partner now and you can''t leave like this without telling her."


    Richard didn''t say anything about that, making Lilia concerned, and rather turned towards the blond magician sitting in a corner while pretending to be ignorant about the exchange between Lilia and Richard just now.


    "Allen."


    Hearing his name, the blond instantly sprang to his feet and said, "Present!"


    "What does it take for you to retain this spell?" Hearing Richard''s query, Allen''s brows drew closer as he looked at the spell he had recently mastered.


    "I know you would find it disgusting, but a dark cultist needs fresh running blood of a dying creature to replenish their energy, and since they absorb Aembr from the surroundings, I won''t be running out of gas anytime soon."


    Richard nodded and nced at Lilia, who merely lowered her head.


    "Your food, regr and irregr, would be arranged here."


    Allen softly smiled but that smile soon broke as he presented the biggest hurdle, "Master Richard, I must tell you that I am only twenty years old and new to magic. That''s why I still haven''t gained freemand over my spells."


    Richard frowned, "What do you mean by that?"


    Allen heaved a weary sigh and responded, "If I fall asleep or get separated from the dome, I might lose the connection and even a few seconds without the dome can risk-"


    "I will make sure that you neither sleep nor have to leave this room." Lilia firmly stated, "Young master, please be rest assured "


    Richard heaved a long sigh before nodding, "I will be relying on you, Lilia. Although I have not notified anyone about my mother''s condition some people maye to meet her or see her, that''s why I will give you an official letter of refusal to show them."


    "Understood."


    Once said and done, Richard went to his mother''s office to write the formal notice and also...a letter for Amelia.


    While he was seated and writing he asked the system, "Can I know about Earth, now? I think I have reached enough quest points for that."


    There was a long pause from the other end, and since Richard was writing the notice, he didn''t ask again.


    Finally, there was an answer,


    [...Dark Star appeared on Earth after the Host''s disappearance. If the apocalypse hadn''t descended earlier, no human would have remained alive, host.]


    Richard raised his brows, "Why is that?"


    [The information is not within the system''s reach.]


    "Thought so." Richard didn''t show any disappointment or anger. He was already too upied with what he had to do and his ns to mind these small pieces of information which he would eventually discern.


    He knows that he is being unfair to Amelia by just writing a letter to her, but he can''t meet her to say goodbye. He had to make this decision.


    Once he was done writing both of the writings, he got up and asked the system, "I hope my system panel is ready, "


    While exiting the office, he growled, "Because I am going on a serious level-up quest."


    ---------**--------


    Inside the bedroom, Allen was currently reading a book while snacking over bread sticks which Lilia baked for him and Richard. But naturally, Richard didn''t eat anything. He doesn''t feel the appetite to have anything right now.


    Lilia had her head resting on her master''s shoulder while their hands remained connected.


    No words traveled between them yet Lilia felt thosest moments of peace before her master left.


    *CLINK*


    Richard raised his brows while Lilia''s grip tightened around his hand upon seeing the headmaster entering the room.


    "You are early?" Richard asked, but not like he was against it. He has to leave; the earlier, the better.


    Marcus nodded as he said, "I have to tell you a few things and warn you about a few things."


    He invited the duo towards the tea table. Allen was uninvited but he still went, curious to know what it was about.


    Marcus didn''t mind his presence because the man had already read Allen''s mind and went through his memories. And all Marcus felt was pity for the young man.


    The oldest one in the room spread a map on the table showing a massive tower of about ten floors.


    Richard intently studied the map as he heard the old man saying, "Each floor contains criminals of varying levels. Based on their strength and skills they are positioned from the base to the top. Their crime bes insignificant after reaching there, that''s why this strength based hierarchy was set up."


    Looking at Richard seriously, Marcus said, "Don''t forget your goal to ughter criminals, not to pursue the stronger ones. So start from the base floor and if you can aplish your goal by one or maybe two floors, you don''t need to go up."


    Richard nodded, "I understand and it''s not like I can let my gaze waver from my goal because of the adrenaline rush."


    Marcus''s gaze softened, "I hope you do that."


    Returning to the map, he said, "Now, every thirty days, someonees for the maintenance check; you need to remain lowkey and hidden around that time. If one of those officers got suspicious of you carrying the mark of evil, you would be sent to a room which every criminal, despite their rank and floor, fears to get into."


    Lilia shivered and looked at Richard in panic.


    Richard had a frown, as he asked, "But...if I keep on killing others, won''t I get unnecessary attention even from those officers?"


    Marcus shook his head, "They don''t care about prisoners fighting and killing each other; just don''t get on their nerves and do whatever they ask you to. If they say kneel, you kneel, understand?"


    Richard stiffly nodded; inwardly wishing that he doesn''te across those wardens.


    Heaving a sigh, Marcus added, "You also have to shave your head and do something about your eyes. They are quite peculiar."


    Richard was unsure, "No spell wouldst long for two years, sir."


    Marcus shook his head, "Don''t worry about that; as I said, time travels very strangely in that realm. When you return, your head will remain shaved, and any spell inflicted on you will be in effect for those two years."


    Richard nodded and told Lilia, "Lili, if you may?"


    Lilia, with a pained look, nodded and went to the bathroom to bring a razor and other things to trim her master''s beautiful hair.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 122: Chapter 121- I will be waiting

    While Lilia was slowly shaving Richard''s head, Marcus continued with his earlier exnation,


    "You will be taken there on a trial, which barely gets executed for most of the criminals. However, since I have worked as one of the administrators of the Endless Hold I would easily pluck you out. But make sure you are done with your task by then."


    Richard nodded, "Don''t worry about that, Headmaster. Two years is enough for me to take those many lives."


    Although Richard was not aware of their power levels and what kind of environment he would be sent to, Richard had the means and resources to strengthen himself and use his system to his advantage.


    Hearing those words, Marcus felt slightly sad. The boy was not more than sixteen yet he was prepared to do a massacre. The little bit of innocence Richard had would surely get consumed in these two years.


    However, considering the reason behind this sacrifice, Marcus couldn''t say anything to stop him.


    Releasing an audible breath, Marcus took out a hand-drawn picture of a man from his pocket before showing it to Richard.


    "His name is Hazard; a person who was charged with several cases of r*pes and murders, years ago. I have investigated a little and currently, he is on the fourth floor."


    Heaving a sigh, he added, "I won''t tell you to do it but if you get the opportunity, kill this man."


    Richard was surprised, "You are asking me to kill a man?"


    Marcus nodded and gulped bitterly, "I...have lost someone close to me. That day, if not for your mother, I might have even killed the Emperor for sending Hazard to  Endless Hold rather than letting me pass his judgment."


    Richard had no information regarding Marcus'' past but the deep regret he could in the man''s eyes evidently expressed how much that person was close to him.


    Making a mental note to ask about itter, he took the picture and memorized the fatty''s face.


    "Young master, have you thought of what excuse you would be presenting to your friends?"


    Richard scoffed, "I don''t have any."


    "That...is depressing. Anyway, I would be informing the Professors that because of getting injured in the battle which he fought alongside me, Richard is taking a rest for a few days." Marcus suggested.


    "That would be...for the best. But Headmaster," Marcus raised his brows as Richard finished his question, "I won''t get suspended for being absent for so long right?"


    There was a pause before Lilia and Marcus both broke into a chuckle.


    Richard also smirked and closed his eyes before leaning back.


    Lilia soon finished shaving his head clean and applying the moisturizing cream to keep his skin to protect it from dirt and dust.


    Seeing her suddenly crouching down and collecting his fallen hair he suggested, "Just sweep them out?"


    Lilia shook her head and said, "I want to keep them."


    Richard was baffled by her words but he didn''t question her.


    Once done, Marcus urged, "Shall we go?"


    Richard nodded and got up along with the man.


    Marcus made his way outside and left the duo alone. Allen was already facing the other side;pletely engrossed in his book.


    Richard faced his fianc¨¦e with aplicated look in his eyes.


    Holding her hand, he said, "Truth be told, it''s quite unfair on you and Amelia that I am leaving you both like this."


    Lilia, smilingly replied, "And that''s the reason why we both respect you so much. Your dedication towards the people you love is extremely strong and admirable."


    Richard helplessly smiled upon hearing those words, and once again, he admitted in his heart that Lilia was really a very strong woman.


    Giving her a tight hug he whispered, "I will be back in no time, so just keep yourself prepared with another of those night dresses."


    Lilia chuckled, "Once you return I will surprise you."


    The flirting and joking helped the atmosphere to rx a bit, but Richard could sense how fast her heart was beating right now and how barely she was holding back her tears.


    Separating from her, he kissed her forehead and slowly uttered, "I love you "


    He waited for a moment but Lilia didn''t say anything back, urging him to ask, "You won''t say anything?"


    Lilia shook her head from left to right, "You will only hear the response once youe back."


    Richard didn''t say anything to that and remained close to her until Marcus asked him toe out.


    Richard nced at the bed for thest time before his departure, as he uttered under his breath,


    "Just a few days, then we can have a proper family reunion...''


    -----------**----------


    En route to the ce from where Richard would be sent to the infamous jail, Marcus told him, "You would be sent there with just a pair of clothes and nothing else. You aren''t hiding anything inside your anus right?"


    Richard was momentarily speechless that the man actually asked that. However, he soon replied, "No."


    Marcus nodded as the carriage moved forward.


    After a pause, Marcus asked in a hesitant voice, "Are you sure about this Richard?"


    Richard raised his brows and looked at the man questioningly.


    Marcus didn''t turn towards Richard as he continued, "Once you summon the General of the Dark Star...people will somehow get to know about it. And I don''t think I need to tell you what will happen then."


    "People will abhor me." Richard inly answered. Not like he didn''t think about it before.


    Allen spoke about it. He said that the ritual cannot be done in secrecy and the Dark cultists are hidden everywhere who would surely spread Richard''s name as the new apostle of the Death Lord.


    However, Richard didn''t care about it. As the son of the Duchess, he cannot get exiled unless the Emperor wants to go against the Duchess. And if thingse to it, Richard would reveal that he received the procedure of the ritual from the Emperor''s office.


    Elizabeth was already bloodthirsty. He would fuel her me and take the Emperor down if he needed to.


    He has more than five ways of preventing himself from getting exiled or sentenced. And about the academy, then surely the Headmaster wasn''t going to expel him.


    And Richard doesn''t care about people''s opinions of him. He was sure that once he exined things to Amelia, she would understand, and if the people close to him didn''t think wrongly of him, Richard didn''t give a single f*ck what the others would say about him.


    Marcus was really concerned about the future that awaited the young man. His reputation would once again get tarnished and surely Richard would receive severe scorn and hatred from his fellow students.


    However, since Richard had made his choice with which Marcus''s interest aligns, the older one surely wasn''t going to say anything against his decision.


    "Here, "Taking out a pill, Marcus offered it to Richard, "Swallow it. It will improve your regeneration and natural defence."


    Richard wasn''t expecting a sudden gift from the Headmaster. He picked up the pill and thanked the man with a firm nod.


    Gulping the pill, Richard inwardly called out,


    ''System, show me my stats,''


    [Ding!]


    [Name: Scarlette Richard]


    [Race: Human, Elemental Ascended]


    [Age: 16]


    [Rank: D+]


    [Str: 42]


    [Spd: 48]


    [End: 52-> +10]


    [Int: 32]


    [Mgc: 782]


    [Luk: 41]


    [Avable stats: 70]


    [Special skills: Burning]


    [Skills: Self-regeneration -> D


    Telekinesis-> C- {700 Kilograms}


    Barrier-> F {Twoyers}


    Enhancement-> B+


    Detection-> D (400 meters)


    [Spells: Fireball- D


    Amber Arrow- D+


    Hell ze- S


    me Maze- C


    Molten tform- D-.]


    [Inventory: Bo-staff: ???]


    ...


    His stats were a little more detailedpared to Be''s, and earlier, before facing the cultists, he distributed his stats points a little into his strength and speed. They were ridiculously low; signifying how much he was relying on enhancement.


    Those spells he learned from the system were all at their best level but consumed a lot of ether. And those which he learned by himself and his mother are still developing.


    Given the ce he was going, he needed AOE spells, and Richard had them. Hell ze, for example, can spread in a vast area, and it burns until it turns its target into ashes.


    Although a lot more preparation was required, he could have earned more weapons from the system to put into inventory, but there was no time. He has to do with what he has.


    He knew what he had to do and he was prepared for it mentally. His goal was clear and he had all the intention to aplish it.


    ''Whatever it takes...''


    Finally, the carriage came to a halt and Marcus told Richard,


    "I am leaving some clothes here. Change into them and cuff your hands beforeing out."


    Richard nodded before Marcus stepped out.


    Looking at those ck and white clothes, Richard sighed. He had just recently gotten used to wearing high-quality clothes, but maybe it was time for him to remember who he was before returning to this world.


    A survivor.


    ------------**------------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 123: Chapter 122- Prison

    This realm was situated somewhere between hell and heaven, and the people working for this facility weren''t normal humans. Just like the Headmaster.


    Richard had a very faint knowledge of this ce given there wasn''t much mention of the Endless Hold in the book. It was said that this ce established the deities to keep the criminals who havemitted grave sins alive long enough to realise their mistakes, and once they did, it was said that their souls gained enlightenment.


    Well, Richard was not going there to find this enlightenment.


    "Although I don''t need to tell you this, don''t trust a single person inside there. All of them are just trying to find a way to escape and you can very well be a reason for their protest if you tell them about your situation."


    Richard nodded casually as he remained blind under the sac mask, currently draped over his face. Only Marcus knew how to get there, and naturally, he couldn''t have let Richard know about it too.


    After a few minutes of walking, Richard was told, "Stay right here."


    Richard did with his eyes closed.


    The Headmaster released the hold from him and went ahead to do something.


    Silently, he remained standing for another minute before his mask was removed, and Richard was allowed to gaze at the scene in front of him.


    ''Holy....''


    Just a few meters ahead of him stood the tall building of the jail from where not a single prisoner had ever escaped.


    Its walls were rough, dark stone, cracked and old, yet they held a strange power. A cold mist clung to the ground around it, making the air feel heavy and thick. The sky above wasn''t like any normal sky, shifting between darkness and dull light, never fully night or day.


    There were no windows, just towering, jagged walls that stretched upwards into the mist. A single, massive door stood at the front, carved with symbols that seemed to change when you weren''t looking. The ground around the jail seemed untouched by time, empty and silent as if the world itself was avoiding the ce.


    Truly ominous.


    ''If the building could look so intimidating, I wonder how threatening the people inside could be.''


    A single droplet of sweat trickled down his temple as Richard growled.


    "Stand in front for inspection."


    Marcus shook Richard out of his daze before signalling him to follow the words of the gatekeeper.


    Richard was uncuffed and soon he stood before a long metallic te which raised to ten feet.


    "Stretch your arms up." The man, wearing a blue and ck uniform, indifferently stated, and Richard followed.


    "Lean your back and cough." The jailor said and Richard did.


    Then he was told to turn around and after confirming that he was not carrying anything in his body except for his ragged clothes, he was told,


    "Name: Collen. Prisoner number: 132-1-F. Crime: Attempted murder of the Emperor."


    Richard raised his brows and nced at Marcus, who expertly ignored his gaze.


    Richard didn''t say anything and soon was cuffed again, but this time with something else.


    "Since when did the magic blocker be necessary in Endless Hold?" Hearing those words from Marcus, Richard''s eyes widened.


    Magic Blocker?! Doesn''t that mean he wouldn''t be able to utilise his spells at all?


    The gatekeeper casually stated, "It''s not a typical blocker, but just restricts one''s ether output. And after reaching the second floor it gets removed." Heaving a sigh, the man added, "You see, prisoners tend to make a lot of fuss during their initial phase, so this decision was made by the Sentinels."


    Marcus was shocked, "Sentinels made time for such a trivial thing? I am surprised."


    The gatekeeper shrugged, "It is what it is."


    Soon another officer arrived near the trio to take Richard.


    Marcus gave ast nce to Richard which oozed with the meaning of ''Best of luck'' before Richard was forced towards the tall building.


    He was led there on foot. It didn''t take much time to reach the main building.


    The guard or whatever he was, pressed his hand against the runic door before chanting something inaudible under his breath.


    The doors parted, and Richard witnessed what the top-tier jail of this world looked like.


    The inside of the jail was even more unsettling than its exterior. The walls, though made of stone, seemed to pulse faintly, like a living thing. Narrow corridors stretched out in all directions, twisting and turning in ways that defied logic, making it nearly impossible to keep track of where one hade from.


    The air was thick and heavy with a sense of dread, and it smelled of dampness and cold metal as if the ce had been forgotten for centuries.


    Richard was urged to walk forward as he passed by many cells which were upied. None of them paid mind to Richard''d inclusion as they were busy either chatting, ying or sleeping. Some of them were even engaged in sex without minding if they were seen.


    ''How do they control birth here?''


    Richard came across three cells where people were getting killed, and the officer did not do a thing to stop them.


    Everyone was free to do whatever they wanted and that''s what Richard desired.


    After walking for ten long minutes, Richard was told to stand in front of one of the cells.


    His retina was scanned by a device which didn''t look like it should belong to this world.


    The cell door parted and he was pushed inside.


    Once the officer walked away, Richard looked around the room


    It was cold and damp here, but not dirty. There was a pot in the corner, a sink, and bunker beds.


    "Hmm?" Now that he looked closely he found someone sitting on the upper bed while looking down at Richard curiously.


    It was a young man with bush-like brown hair and brown eyes. The strange part was that Richard didn''t notice the guy until he saw him.


    "New here or was demoted?" The boy asked, his voice sounding a little too thin for a male.


    Richard sat down and casually stated, "New here. You?"


    "Just three months." The guy jumped from the bed and sat down on the ground across Richard. With his legs folded he asked, "What did you get caught for?"


    "Attempted murder of the Royal Majesty."


    The other one scoffed, "At least I was able to finish the task."


    Richard raised his brows, "You killed a noble?"


    "Yuuuup~the king no less. I was hailed as a hero but not every hero lives a happy life after exterminating the evil." Wearily, he spoke as hey down on the cold floor without bothering about the fact that his head was nearly touching the pot base.


    "So, you got a name?"


    "Ah, yes, it''s Collen. And you?"


    "Brad."


    The conversation came to a pause after that. Richard looked at his bed and checked if there was something under the pillow or the sheet which Brad might be using as a weapon. But he can''t find anything.


    "It''s fruitless to make a weapon out of the things they give. Their technology just remoulds everything back to its original shape and scratching this wall with a spoon is foolish."


    Richard was surprised to hear such a piece of news. Exactly who is making such advanced artefacts in this world? Another transmigrator? But this jail probably existed before the existence of Earth, and the technology used here has always been like this. Probably.


    After lying down on the bed, Richard tried gaining some information, "How do they serve food?"


    "Around nine in the evening and eight in the morning. All the prisoners gather in the great hall to have the meals. If you want a lunch, you have to earn it."


    Richard asked almost immediately, "Earn it?"


    Brad nodded with his eyes still closed as he said, "If you work for the jail, like cleaning, skinning, extraction, they give some token which can be used in exchange for extra food. And yes, you can snatch them from someone else so don''t try earning them for a few months. First try getting into one of the factions."


    Richard narrowed his eyes. He was contemting the way to kill as many prisoners as he could. If these tokens are the way to attract their attention, then Richard just has to gain as many tokens as he can.


    Getting up from the bunker bed, Richard asked, "Where can I get these jobs? Like do I start cleaning randomly and the tokens would pop up?"


    Brad was surprised to hear such a response as he also got up from the floor and tried convincing Richard, "Seed, you look like a good person, so here is some advice: don''t invite danger when you don''t even know what danger you might have to face out there."


    Richard shrugged, "I respect the sentiment, but I need extra food, so tell me where can I find work?"


    Brad looked at the guy in disbelief. Just for a little extra food, this person wasfortable risking his life?


    Insane.


    Heaving a sigh, the brown-haired told him, "Wait for the dinner, I will bring you there."


    ------------***-----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 124: Chapter 123- His place

    That night, Amelia received a letter from Lilia stating that Richard couldn''t return as of now. However, unlike what the Professors were informed, Amelia knew the actual reason for his absence.


    He has gone to a farawaynd to find the cure for his mother.


    Amelia was informed by Lilia that because ofck of time, Richard couldn''t have met her. However, Amelia knew it wasn''t the case. If Richard wanted he could have reached out to her. Then why?


    The question didn''t persist for long, as once she opened his letter and read the ce he was going, she knew why he hadn''t decided to meet her.


    The Endless Hold.


    The ce which was used to threaten kids during childhood is a mythical hell which many of the citizens have heard about but don''t believe in its existence. The hell for every sinner and a destination which no one wants to reach.


    And Amelia knew that it existed somewhere between realms and could only be essed by a few individuals. Very few who live among humans have been to that ce. And those who went never returned, alive, that is.


    She has heard from her father what kind of ce it is and what kind of people are contained there.


    And Richard....has gone there.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks, and her eyes burned like she was facing live me, as she read the letter.


    [...I know you are upset and probably angry that I never even asked your opinion. However, I have to do this. You know how much I love Mom and if something happens to her despite knowing that I could have done something....I don''t think I need to tell you how I would feel after that.


    I am your criminal and it would be perfectly understandable if you want to break up with me...but please, Amy, try to understand my circumstances and wait for me.]


    She didn''t say anything, nor could think of anything. She was left with no option. Neither she could bring herself to hate Richard or just ept his disappearance naturally.


    Her heart felt heavy as she folded the letter and looked at the distant moon.


    He was right about not meeting her. With a better conscience, she would have agreed with him, considering Amelia might have slit her wrist to prevent him from diving into that hell hole.


    However, in her current state of mind, all she could do was think that she wasn''t trustworthy enough for him to tell her about his situation in person.


    Now, all she could do was to pray. Pray that Richard remains safe there and aplishes what he desires.


    ''Allints aside, I just want you to return safely to me...''


    ------------**-----------


    [Day- 01]


    [Endless Hold]


    Richard was currently lying down on the bed, and looking at the roof of the bunker bed, with his mind going through several thoughts


    From what information he had collected, this ce was wild enough to be called a jungle.


    Groups are formed, and gang wars are prettymon. Some new beauty arrives, they do brawl to have her possession unless she is strong enough to defend herself. Then there are battles for food tokens and whatnot.


    If you are strong and not in a faction then you either get recruited or get killed.


    Now, Richard is the new one here. If he silently joins one of these factions, then he might get a peaceful life in the Endless Hold¡ªbut peace was never an option.


    *CLINK*


    *BZZZZ*


    The doors of the cell parted slowly, and Brad got up almost instantly,


    "Come quick; I don''t want them to find that I show you the working sites."


    Richard followed with his brows raised.


    While they walked, he asked, "So, in what faction are you?"


    Brad chuckled, "Do I look strong enough to be in one?"


    Richard was surprised, "You killed a King, no?"


    "Yeah, but I was none other than his trusted chef."


    Richard understood what it meant. He didn''t ask another question and followed the brown-haired through the narrow corridor which led them to a big open hall.


    There were benches and tables arranged there to eat food and some small windows on the walls.


    "Those are food counters; show them your name tag and get yourself food. You can exchange tokens there."


    Richard nodded and followed the man towards the corner of the hall. Some prisoners have started bursting into themon hall, grouped in numerous numbers.


    Richard couldn''t sense their power levels. However, there was something that told him that he could handle them if he yed his cards right and retained his calm until the end.


    Nearing the workstation, Brad said, "You see there?" Richard looked at what he was pointing at¡ªit was a long list of avable work for prisoners who wanted to gain tokens in exchange for the work.


    Richard read some of those jobs and felt he was returned to the apocalyptic world. There was a mention of the expected tokens one could gain; an upper and a lower limit.


    "Based on how much time you take and the quality of the work, you will get the tokens. But remember, once you take a job you got to finish it or stay within the chambers until the warden doesn''te to get you."


    Richard raised his brows, "And when does that happen?"


    "In exactly seven days, the officer who brought you here checks the working chambers. If you can''t finish the work, you still have to remain there for the next seven days; so think before you dive-"


    "Ohya? Already fooling the newbie?" A group of three men approached the duo, and instantly, Brad stiffened up.


    In a whisper, he said, "Don''t speak," before the brown-haired stepped forward,


    "Master Styx...I was just informing the g-agh!" Theckey of the  blond man, named Styx, suddenly lunged forward and punched Brad in the gut


    Richard stepped forward to support the guy and, with a frown, looked at the spiky-haired who just assaulted Brad.


    "Guheheheh~that look~that look!" The spiky-haired held his belly andughed hysterically.


    Brad held Richard''s hand and shook his head to warn him.


    Lifting himself, he politely said, "Please forgive him, master Styx; he is new and doesn''t know his ce."


    Richard knew what Brad was doing here. There were people ncing in their direction, and it seemed this Styx wasn''t just a random goon. He has a big faction.


    ''Gaining attention here would be futile. I need a bigger audience.''


    Richard lowered his eyes and didn''t say anything to interrupt them.


    "Tell him that to stay here, it''s best to know whom to re at and whom to grovel at." The spiky-haired snickered before hitting Brad with his shoulder and soon the trio walked away.


    ''...that was pretty tame-'' Just as Richard thought that the matter was solved easily, Brad pulled his arm, and in the next instance something crashed against Brad''s face.


    The yellowish thing was undoubtedly human faeces.


    "Woohoo~nice save, Brady! You earned my respect!" The spiky-haired gave a short salute before he followed the other two and this time, he actually left.


    "You didn''t have to save me, I could have dodged," Richard spoke with a frown.


    Brad didn''t say anything but Richard knew what he meant. If Richard had dodged, things might have escted...so in a way, Brad saved Richard from unnecessary trouble.


    Heaving a sigh, Richard added, "Thanks, man...and sorry for all this."


    Brad didn''t say anything to that and just shrugged and returned to the cell, undoubtedly to clean himself.


    Richard looked at the trio once again, specifically at that spiky-haired bastard.


    ''Once chaos befalls, I swear I will kill you with my two hands.''


    Focusing back on the working station, Richard looked at the avable jobs.


    ''Skinning...extracting materials...cleaning....slicing....hmmm...'' Back on Earth, he got some experience in hunting animals, and naturally, he extracted meat and skin enough to do it with his eyes closed.


    However, skinning and cleaning Bates didn''t offer many tokens. Just for shearing a beast he would get twenty to forty tokens. And earlier, Brad told him that a decent lunch meal would require a hundred tokens. Based on that calction, Richard needed at least ten lunches worth of money to gain some interest from the others.


    He would continue to grind while trying to evade others as much as he could. Until he has a decent amount of tokens he needs to refrain from engaging in battles with others.


    ''Let''s see which one of these jobs could grant me a good chunk...''


    Going through the list, he tried finding something that could grant him more in less time.


    The list was long and the tokens increased as he went down.


    Finally, he looked at a job which made him smirk,


    [Heat treating: 30 swords minimum: 5 tokens per sword: no upper limit.]


    What could be better for someone who has lived his way through mes for the past two months? A live forge and high-paying job.


    Nice~


    -------------**-------------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 125: Chapter 124- Allens past

    [Day- 01]


    [Endless Hold]


    As Richard expected he found something favourable inside the working station.


    There was a live furnace, an anvil, a hammer and loads of deformed swords.


    Richard slowly inspected the swords and found that there were marks of blood but they didn''t reek, which means it has been years since they were used.


    ''But why aren''t there any rust?'' Swords, made of metal, tend to catch rust after months of not being polished and sharpened. However, Richard couldn''t find anything wrong with the sword except for its deformed de.


    ''Time travels strangely here it seems...'' Richard heaved a sigh and started with one.


    The de was approximately twenty-five inches tall and had a leather belt around the handle. The hilt of the sword was a little too broad to befortable while holding. It was exceptionally light, and in its golden days, Richard knew it would have served its purpose quite well.


    Bringing the sword toward the furnace, he inserted it into the live me and began to wait.


    He was ustomed to being so near to the mes, which allowed him to not show urgency when heating the de.


    However, what Richard didn''t expect was the sudden notification,


    [Ding!]


    [Proficiency with mes: +0.1]


    [Proficiency with mes: +0.1]


    [Proficiency with mes: +0.1]


    Every thirty seconds, his proficiency was increasing, which urged Richard to ask, "What is my current proficiency, and what will it help me in?"


    [Ding!]


    [Proficiency with mes: 18.3/100]


    [Upon reaching the limit, the host would no longer burn or receive damage from me attacks. The host would be one with the mes upon reaching the limit.]


    Richard raised his brows in surprise. Bing one with the me...why did it sound so enchanting?


    "Ah, shit!" Because of his excitement, hepletely forgot about the sword, and now there was nothing but a fragment of the sword left; the rest fell into the furnace.


    Richard looked at the door where the earnings were shown, and as he expected,


    [-5 token points]


    Clicking his tongue, Richard threw away the handle into the crap box and took another one.


    He has to pay attention to his work unless he wants to rot here until the end.


    ---------------**--------------


    [Day- 01]


    [Outside world]


    Lilia was currently seated beside the bed as she looked at the twodies keenly. However, like time has actually frozen for them, they made no visible movement at all.


    Across from her, Allen was currently eating bread with some soup while reading a book.


    It had been a few hours since the Headmaster took Richard away, and Lilia sent the letter to Amelia as soon as she could.


    She didn''t know what reaction thedy would have, and unfortunately, Lilia couldn''t go to check on her. The brte''s foremost priority is to keep Allen safe and awake.


    "Reading books for too long can put a strain on your eyes and make you feel sleepy."


    Hearing her words, the blond instantly snapped the book close and threw it away on the other side of the sofa, like he never was reading a book in the first ce.


    Finishing the meal, he thanked Lilia and set the tray aside.


    Thankfully, there was a bathroom and toilet in the same room, so Allen didn''t need to leave the premises at all.


    While they were seated in silence, Allen suddenly asked,


    "Was the clone caught?"


    Lilia blinked in slight surprise before responding, "I guess the Headmaster took care of it. Why?"


    Allen heaved a sigh, "The loyalty rune imnted on it would force that clone to chase me if it discerns that I am helping Duchess Berine and Master Richard."


    Lilia assured him, "Don''t worry; nothing will happen to you until I am here."


    Allen heaved a sigh, but he still looked quite tense.


    Lilia thought for a moment, before asking, "Why did you join this cult? From your behaviour and willingness to help people, you seem quite unbing of a devil worshiper."


    Allenughed in embarrassment, but thatugh soon died down as he confessed, "I...was forced by my father. I was an illegitimate child who would have been disowned if not for the fact that I awakened Ether."


    A long sigh released his lips as he added, "Every evil worshipper has to sacrifice someone or something close to them to please the deity they wanted me to get devoted to."


    With his shoulders slumping he added, "I...was made to kill my mother and sister before I got these powers,"  His hand was enveloped in dark matter before he dropped it back and added, "...my little sister was just seven years old...when my father forced me to poison her. That silly girl...loved her brother so much...t-that even when she was dying, she kept on wiping my tears."


    Lilia felt sorrow for the man. He looked dejected and regretful for whatever happened. Although she was aware that the evil worshippers are twisted beings, she never assumed they would even force their children into this insanity.


    In a lower voice, Lilia asked, "Don''t you want to take revenge for what he did?"


    Allen blinked in surprise before telling her, "He...is already dead actually, and no one else but Master Richard killed him."


    Lilia was surprised as she reflexively asked, "Who was your father?"


    Allen would have hesitated in the past to spell that name out, but not anymore, "The ex-Prime Minister of Eldoria; Phil."


    Taking a pause, he added, "Thanks to the connection of the cult leader with the clone, he told me the person who killed my bastard father. That''s why when I came across Master Richard, I knew I had to do everything in my power to help this man."


    "..." Now Lilia realized why this guy was being so kind.


    Getting up, she gave him a firm nod and said, "You are doing the right thing, Allen. Your mother and sister would have been proud of you."


    Allen blushed hearing that and a smile bloomed on his face.


    It was the first time in ten years that someone praised him.


    -------------**-------------


    It has been over six hours since Richard entered the working chambers.


    He has worked with furnace and anvil before but he didn''t have much experience. That''s why he ended up wasting seven swords so far. However, with each failure and sess, he got to learn something valuable.


    Not all des were the same; some were short, and some were tall. Some had blunt girth, and some held cleaving edges.


    Based on estimation and visual evidence, he has to put the de in the forge ordingly, until it turns red hot.


    Then,es the hammering part.


    There were several hammers and sharpening tools provided, which Richard utilised to hammer the sword back into a proper shape.


    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*


    His upper body, which was now in full exposure, glistened with a sword and some ashes marks as he kept on beating the metal to first straighten it up.


    Whenever the heavy hammer strikes the de, scales fly out and with each hit, the de regains its former glory.


    He has to re-heat the de every time he has to start striking the metal harder, as it shows that the de is losing heat and would start to turn rigid.


    Once done, he pushes the de into cool water, letting all the vapours rush out of the bucket. He nearly burnt his face the first time, because of all the water that jumped out.


    Once he gets done with one de, he has to put it into the basket of judgment, where the system analyses the quality of the de before deciding the tokens granted for it.


    The first ten des didn''t grant him more than two tokens for each one. But now, after reshaping for about thirty des, he was earning five tokens from each one of them.


    ''Ha, this should do.'' Looking at the hourss, he decided that this should be enough for today. He has already earned like three hundred tokens.


    Although this much was not enough to attract massive attention, considering it was his first day, Richard felt that he did well.


    Wiping his body with his shirt, he wore it. Rubbing his head, he paused for a moment; realizing that he didn''t have his long hair.


    ''Haah, it feels strange...'' After he was done with the work, he received the tokens from the counter and stepped up the stairs to exit the chamber.


    Two scanners, scanned his whole body to see if he had taken anything from the chamber. Naturally, Richard didn''t take anything.


    Exiting the ce, Richard hoped that they still were serving food¡ªhowever, the moment he stepped out, food was thest thing he could think of.


    Facing him were hundreds of prisoners, standing side by side, ring at Richard with killing intent.


    One of them, a burly human with a shaved head, growled, "You are Richard, right? I will ask you this once;y down and let me pluck that little head of yours."


    "..." What the fuck just happened in these few hours?


    -------------**-------------


    A/N:- Damn, that''s some bizarre request.

 Chapter 126: Chapter 125- First blood(1)

    Brad was suspicious of this guy who introduced himself as Collen.


    He looked like someone from a noble family, and that shaved hair seemed to be a ploy, to make people not suspicious of him.


    The way he sits, talks, and fearlessly looks at people despite them being twice the size of the boy, suggests that he belonged to a family of knights. Yeah, probably.


    The moment Brad saw him, he had a feeling that this guy wouldn''t be able to survive with that attitude...and given how beautiful he looked, there was a chance for a weirdo to fancy him.


    That''s why Brad took the responsibility to babysit him for the time being....until he said he wanted to earn some tokens.


    It''s just foolish for a newbie, someone as weak-looking as Collen, to think he would live a peaceful life once he started earning tokens here. Many, hundreds of prisoners don''t even bother looking for jobs, so they could avoid getting into trouble. And here...


    Well, Brad could have only warned him and could have taken a hit or two. However, what followed waspletely unexpected.


    From a corner, he watched it; a woman, one of the very rare ones who lives alone in a cell andpletely untouched, appeared before everyone.


    Since the first day she arrived here, no one has dared touch her, and those who did have met their makers. She is strong and beautiful. Lethally beautiful.


    Long ck hair and violet eyes. A pair of big bazookas and a thin waist, that could entice even a saint to hold her even once before their death. Her looks could get her thousands of tokens daily if she allows herself to get touched. However, she stuck to her principles(?) and didn''t allow herself to get tainted.


    Well, until today.


    "Can I have your attention?" Brad, just like many others, was already watching her, the woman who goes by the name Jasmine, as she stood before the crowd.


    Her voice was soothing, almost like a choir ying some gentle music in sync, and those eyes that nced at everyone made every prisoner in her presence feel that she was looking at them.


    ''What she is up to?''


    Her voice, once again, echoed, "Today, I have decided to just let go of my stubbornness and allow myself to know the pleasure of being a woman."


    Cheers erupted not a single secondter. Brad was also surprised since this was too sudden. Although he has seen her only a couple of times, considering he came here just a few months ago, he has heard her tales.


    The whippingdy with iron-d determination, will be finally giving in?


    ''This can be a coincidence that she is making the announcement the same day when that boy arrived here...right?'' Brad inwardly muttered, and maybe like she heard his inner voice, Jasmine suddenly called out,


    "However, to be my first partner, you have to show how much you desire me," Those words were filled with innuendo, and even her simple gesture, like the tilt of her head, was quite sensual.


    Everyone quieted down and listened to her following words.


    "The one who will bring me Richard''s head will get to spend a night with me~" Like her words were a cue, people began to grab those men whose names were Richard.


    However, before someone could have gotten their head separated without any reason, Jasmine rified,


    "Uh-huh! Not those Richards, but the one working," Turning toward her behind she pointed at one of the chambers, which made Brad''s eyes widen,


    "...right there."


    ''Shit!'' Brad cursed. Just as he thought this was no mere coincidence and that guy was no normal person.


    First of all, his name is not Collen. And second, because he did something with Jasmine out there that''s why she wants to take revenge on him.


    And what could be worse than turning every guy, most of them at least, against him? Brad was sure this was the worst kind of revenge she could have taken.


    Every person who held infatuation toward her, which easily exceeded three hundred, moved toward the working chamber which Colle-eh-Richard entered earlier.


    There was something in the way she made the proposal that even attracted Brad to give in to his desires and group along with others to hunt down Richard.


    However, he shook himself out of the daze and remained seated in a corner from where everything was visible.


    ''It''s strange...'' Brad narrowed his eyes; he couldn''t believe that these people, who get fed up easily, were patiently standing in front of the chamber while pumping their muscles and preparing for an onught.


    ''This much force enthusiasm be created just by lust,'' Brad looked at the girl once more. No doubt she is hot and charismatic, however, this was not...normal infatuation.


    ''Am I thinking too much?'' Brad shook his head and continued to eat his food while praying that the brat receives a quick death by a gang leader here.


    It took a few hours, and Brad was still in themon hall, to see how this unfolds. If Richard gets a one-sided beatdown, then Brad won''t be helping. But if the kid holds out a little,


    ''Then...that would be a different case...''


    *CLINK*


    **BZZZ**


    The buzzer rang through the hall and everyone suddenly quieted down.


    From the forge, the red-eyed boy walked out while wiping his face¡ªonly turning rigid upon finding the whole crowd facing him.


    Suddenly, the Zeta faction''s head, Evans stepped forward and said, "You are Richard, right? I will ask you this once;y down and let me pluck that little head of yours."


    .....


    Richard looked at the horde of humans looking at him with evidence of blood lust oozing from them.


    Richard didn''t know how, but they somehow found his real name and were seeking revenge(?) for something Richard had done to them. However, Richard has never met any of these prisoners before. And surely his mother also couldn''t have gotten those many criminals stuffed here.


    Then...what happened?


    ''Regardless, this is a great opportunity,''


    [Ding!]


    [Quest arrived!]


    Ignoring the system notification, Richard summoned his staff just at the length that it remained hidden inside his palm.


    They red at him, fists clenched, ready to brawl. The only weapons in their reach were the heavy wooden benches, but they didn''t seem to care. Richard''s grip tightened around the small stick in his hand, its tip humming with purple electricity, faint arcs crackling in the air around it.


    "AAHHHHHH!"


    "GRAB HIM!"


    "HAAAAA!!"


    The first group of inmates charged with a roar, lifting one of the benches between them as a makeshift battering ram. Richard watched them close in, his eyes steady.


    The moment they were within range, he raised the baton, and a bolt of purple lightning shot out. It struck the front of the bench, coursing through the wood and into the bodies of the men holding it. They screamed and copsed, muscles seizing as the electricity jolted them to the ground.


    More wereing.


    Several criminals grabbed another bench, hurling it at Richard with all their might. He ducked just in time, feeling the bench whistle past his head before it crashed against the wall behind him. Before he could fully rise, another group rushed at him, fists flying. One managed tond a solid punch to his ribs, knocking the breath from his lungs.


    "Agh!" However, Richard didn''t only take it but punched the guy in the middle of his throat, knocking him down instantly.


    Stabbing the shortened staff in his head, Richard dealt with another criminal.


    ''They are crazy...uncaring!'' Richard could see the insanity in their eyes, almost like they didn''t care about their lives. All they wanted was to see his blood.


    As such, Richard also stopped caring about holding back.


    **SWISH**


    Elongating the staff, he jumped in the air. Swinging his staff over his head, he brought it down upon several of the criminals, crushing their bodies and ceasing their existence.


    Richardnded in a crouch, the staff still crackling with deadly energy. The shockwave from his strike sent a ripple of fear through the crowd, but it didn''t stop them. If anything, the madness in their eyes deepened. They were beyond reason¡ªdriven by a desperate thirst to see him bleed.


    With a grim expression, Richard straightened and twisted his grip on the staff, releasing another surge of power. Electricity arced from the tip in jagged bolts, striking the criminals closest to him. Their bodies convulsed as the lethal current tore through them, leaving them crumpled on the ground, lifeless.


    More wereing, and Richard was getting heated up. This was fun!


    Richard rose, his muscles aching but his focus unshaken. There was no hesitation in his movements now¡ªno restraint. He spun the staff above his head, releasing a concentrated bolt of lightning into the crowd. It exploded outward, sending bodies flying in every direction.


    The air was thick with the smell of burnt flesh and ozone, and the once-echoing cries of rage were now reced with screams of pain.


    With each swing, he sent jolts of death through several of the prisoners who knew nothing but to charge at him with the intention to crush him to death. The charged bolts held the ability to travel through bodies, which exins why the crowd was getting trimmed at such a drastic pace.


    In his frenzy, Richard forgot about his ether consumption limit, and slowly, he was umting fatigue, both from the work he did in the forgery and while fighting.


    The staff was sucking his ether with each movement, and the enemies kept on charging at him. More than a hundred criminals have dropped dead and the rest are stilling.


    ''Fuck...'' Richard found his vision turning a little blurry and his movements became a little sluggish. He saw his stats and he had less than twenty magic points left.


    **DHAK**


    A bald-headed man hit him on the chest, and Richard was thrown back toward the chamber.


    Sprawled on the ground, Richard breathed heavily. This was the first time he was suffering from a magic deficiency.


    He saw those remaining prisoners advancing towards him, and Richard was still lying on the ground.


    ''Get up...get up...'' Gritting his teeth, he tried forcing himself up, when suddenly, a voice echoed in his ears; making Richard''s eyes widened.


    "Tired already, kiddo?"


    Under Richard''s astonished gaze, he found his magic recovering.


    Through his clearer vision, Richard looked past the crowd, specifically at the brown-haired cellmate and found Brad winking at him.


    -----------**-----------


    A/N:- Richard haven''t engaged in any battle until now where he didn''t have the support of his huge ether pool. Drop ament.

 Chapter 127: Chapter 126- First blood(2)

    [Foreign energy intrusion!]


    [Does the Host want to restrict the energy?]


    [Y/N]


    ''No!'' Richard nearly screamed as he jumped onto his feet. He didn''t know how and why Brad helped him, but right now, like hell, he was going to question this help.


    Throwing the staff into the iing guy, tripping him once the staff hit his face, Richard summoned several mences in the air, and with precise control he sent them hurtling in their direction.


    "Ah-aaaaaaaahhhhh!!" The one into which thence stabbed began to cry in pain as his whole body was enshrouded in mes, burning his flesh and melting his bones.


    Not only did he but several of the prisoners were targeted by the fiery mes of the Scarlette house.


    Richard growled as he recalled his staff back in his hand. His staff crackled, releasing a violent arc of purple electricity that tore through flesh and bone. The prisoners screamed as their bodies convulsed uncontrobly before dropping lifeless at his feet.


    His magical energy was getting filled up constantly every time he reached the bottom. And that allowed Richard to go crazy with the onught.


    He didn''t pause. His next step was a blur as he lunged forward, mming his staff into the gut of another prisoner with a crushing force. The man was lifted off the ground by the impact, his eyes wide in shock before the electricity erupted from the point of contact, his body exploding into violent spasms. Before he could even hit the ground, Richard had already moved on.


    His body blurred through the crowd, electricity and mes erupted from several corners and the prisoners were ughtered at a pace which was nothing but horrifying.


    The chaos only fueled Richard''s resolve. Another group of prisoners ran at him¡ªhe didn''t bother with finesse. He smashed the staff into the ground, sending a wave of purple electricity that spread out in all directions. The prisoners screamed as they were engulfed in the lethal current, their bodies jerking violently before copsing into smouldering heaps.


    Covered in blood he never stopped until every person who stood once against him wasying on the ground.


    *Dhak*


    Spinning on his feet, Richard turned to look at the only alive person amongst the dead, currently kneeling on the floor. He sped his hand, face held aplexion that oozed with fear as the spiky-haired male begged,


    "P-P-Please...f-f-forgive me...."


    A grin spread his lips as Richard realized the identity of the man was the same who had tried hitting him earlier.


    Stabbing the staff in the ground with a loud crunch, he approached the prisoner with his hand enshrouded in mes and his eyes filled with evident greed for blood.


    "No!" The spiky-haired lowered his head and cried for mercy as he saw Richard advancing in his direction.


    However, the fist nevernded on him as before the prisoner, someone fell.


    "E-Eh..." The man, who was grovelling until a moment ago, slowly raised his face and saw the bald boy currently sprawled on the ground, lifelessly.


    Suddenly a gleam appeared in his eyes as he extended his hand toward Richard''s neck¡ª


    "Ughhh!"


    ¡ªonly to find something stabbing through his chest and impaling him to death.


    The man had only an instance worth of view of his murderer and all he could mutter was,


    "Beautiful..."


    Jasmine pulled out her hand from the dead prisoner''s chest and wiped it on his shirt, with a look of disgust on her face.


    "Wow..." Suddenly, the only conscious person other than Jasmine in the hall approached her.


    Jasmine got up on her feet and with her gaze fixated on Richard, she said, "Get him back to the cell before the others arrive."


    Brad grinned, "I can''t understand you,dy. First, you try to kill him, then you try to rescue him...what in the world is your rtionship with him?"


    There was an unreadable expression on her face as she kept staring at Richard''s back for a few moments before mumbling something inaudible under her breath.


    She looked back at Brad and told him again, "Take him away. Now."


    Brad shrugged; not like he was expecting some kind of backstory here.


    Draping Richard over his shoulder, the brown-haired nced at the staff which was standing erect on the ground, only to find it slowly disintegrating into fragments.


    ''Crazy tool...''


    -----------**----------


    [Day 01- Outside world]


    "How did this happen?" Inside a dimly lit room, there could be seen four figures, sitting around a tea table.


    All of them had a grim expression and the reason why they met here, despite having no prior agreement, was because they received a message from the deities who have blessed them.


    A Demon General is about to descend. And the person who would be summoning the Demon is none other than,


    "Richard....why is he doing that?" Emily couldn''t help but ask no one specifically.


    They received the message from a heaven''s resident so there was no point in doubting their words. And because of that message, these fourdies have gathered here.


    "Is he greedy for strength?" Nora, the only person who had the least exchange with Richard in this timeline, asked in suspicion.


    Although she sensed his personality to be quite different, more than anyone, she knew how one could fake their behaviour to look good in others'' eyes. However, from the inside, they remain the same.


    "No...he isn''t the same as he was in the previous timeline. I don''t think, that''s the case." Emily strongly refused to believe in what Nora suggested.


    "The nature and signature of a person never change, I know," Elizabeth muttered. Although she felt that great urgency to kill the violet-haired b*tch right now, she focused on the matter that was a priority.


    "At least you shouldn''t be saying this, Eli! Richard helped you to rescue Ethan. He had not a single benefit helping him yet he did. Can you tell me why?!" Hearing Emily''s raised voice, Elizabeth frowned.


    However, since Emily was right she didn''t say anything in rebuttal.


    The room fell under silence. No one could discern what was happening, but they had to find a solution.


    Nora looked up at Eleanor and asked, "El...do you have something in mind?"


    Emily also turned her eyes toward Eleanor, and although Elizabeth looked like she was staring at nothing particr, she was actually waiting to hear what the violette says.


    After heaving a sigh, she finally said, "There is no denying that Richard isn''t the same as he was in the previous timeline. So rather than ming Richard and trying to solve this through brute strength, we should think about what could have forced him to side with evil?"


    Emily frowned; what could have forced Richard to take such a life-changing decision?


    There aren''t many people in his life for whom he could take such a risk, and Richard isn''t the type of person who would betray humanity for strength.


    Then....ah!


    "His mother...El, have you been able to contact your people in the Capital?" Emily hurriedly asked the violet-haired.


    Elizabeth scoffed, "Something happened to Duchess Berine? Are you out of your mind?" There aren''t many people for whom Elizabeth could speak in the same manner. However, when ites to Berine, not only the blond Princess but the other three also know how strong thatdy is.


    However, "I know she is an exceptional warrior, but we can''t overlook the fact that she is also a human." Emily argued, "Maybe she received some fatal damage in the battle against the Clone? Or maybe a high-ranking demon from the Dark Star attacked her secretly? We have already tampered with the events a lot so it shouldn''t be surprising for this to be true."


    Everyone else was forced to think of it like that. Her words held credibility, and in a way, it was possible for one of the minions of those Generals to secretly attack Berine.


    However, Eleanor had a different thought, "What if...Berine has actually sided with the evil, and aspensation, Richard needs to please the Demon?"


    Emily frowned, hearing that, "Why would she need to take the side of the evil? She has fought wars against the Bates and has cleaned a huge portion of the demonic army...why would she suddenly be an ally of the Death Lord?"


    Eleanor didn''t say anything and kept her gaze down. Emily was still looking for an answer and Nora looked genuinely baffled.


    It was then Elizabeth had a hunch, and she spoke based on that, "Eleanor...you know something which we don''t, don''t you?"


    Nora''s brows were risen and Emily now looked confused.


    Eleanor slowly lifted her eyes and hesitantly nodded, "I-I received the message from Goddess of Fortune: Duchess Berine has been corrupted and as the children of prophecy, we now have to exterminate her."


    Emily gasped, and Nora had a simr reaction. No one in this room suspected the words of the Goddess who had sent them back in time, and making such a bigment about the Duchess was not something Eleanor could ever make up by herself.


    Then...what were they supposed to do? In the absence of Richard and in her, possibly, vulnerable condition, hunt down the Duchess?


    Suddenly, the growing silence was broken by Eldorian princess,


    "I think I know what we should do, "Everyone else looked at Elizabeth, only to hear her speak somethingpletely unexpected,


    "The person we actually need to deal with...is you, Eleanor."


    Emily gasped and Nora immediately asked, "Why did you say something like that?"


    Elizabeth, while keeping her eyes constant on Eleanor''s, added, "Why only Eleanor received this extra piece of advise? Why weren''t we told of this? Have you not already seen how this woman can go to some.extreme lengths to keep things ''in order''? I am sure killing Berine is also one of her ns, no?"


    Emily''s eyes were parted wide. Elizabeth''s were true and held credibility. She has been betrayed by Eleanor once and considering Berine strength it wouldn''t be surprise for Eleanor to think of her as a hindrance.


    "El...tell me she is lying..." Nora asked; her voiceced with hesitation and fear.


    Eleanor''s indifferent expression shifted and what reced it was a very thin smirk.


    "I guess the Princess actually got some brains."


    ------------**------------


    A/N:- Ohya? Guess who gonna die?

 Chapter 128: Chapter 127- Love?

    There are four Deities and one Supreme Goddess in the heavens that looks over the world and has blessed them with the essence of life.


    The four Deities are poprly known as,


    Goddess of Love¡ªAluuvia


    Goddess of Fate and Fortune¡ªMiera


    Goddess of War¡ªValeria


    And, Goddess of Justice¡ªEireene.


    The one who allowed the time reversal to take ce and the strongest deities amongst us is the Goddess of Fate and Fortune.


    When the time reversal happened, Miera had to choose the person whom she could bless and delegate the responsibility of the world''s fate. Naturally, the person she selected was the most rational and level-headed of the four: Eleanor.


    When Eleanor was sent back in time, she had only one goal: Do whatever you deem right topletely wipe off the existence of the Death Lord.


    Eleanor was naturally prepared to take on the role since she already had nned everything she needed to do to attain world peace.


    And among those steps, there was a necessary decision she has taken: kill the Witch of Cmity when she has the chance.


    Eleanor was informed that Berine had taken the blessing of one of the Heavenly Demons, and if she survived the punishment, she would be stronger than ever. As such, Eleanor decided to take the help of the other three in order to erase Berine''s existence before she could be a hindrance.


    But well~not like every n of hers needs to seed.


    "How can you all forget that we can''t kill each other?" Facing Elizabeth, who was the only one still standing on her feet, Eleanor sighed.


    The other two were already fallen on the ground;ced with wounds and bruises thanks to her newest creations.


    An eight-foot-tall golem stood behind Eleanor, its rocky body illuminating with violet runes. Eleanor envisioned something like this to happen so she invented a tool which could counter the abilities of her three friends.


    Elizabeth also didn''t look much good, considering none of her mental interference magic worked against a thing that didn''t even have a brain.


    "Y-You...damn whore! You think you are the smartest being alive but you are not! Just like us, you are also one of the puppets of those shitty Goddesses!" Elizabeth''s words brought a frown on the violette''s face.


    Indifferently she stated, "If I can live in a world where Ethan doesn''t have to risk his life for the sake of humanity, I am ready to be used a hundred times."


    Eleanor''s voice held no emotions, but behind the clouds of indifference, there was a burning determination that sang the tale of a very long journey she had travelled to reach here. The sheer stubbornness to grant her beloved a happy life was the fuel needed for her to make so many bold decisions.


    And now,ing this far, Eleanor was not going to stop because of some moral value or something.


    "If you don''t want to hunt down the Duchess, then it''s fine. I will do it myself."


    Eleanor shrugged and started to walk out of the room, followed by her creation.


    "Wait!" Suddenly, Emily roared. The voice of annoyance and desperation made Eleanor shocked for a moment as she turned towards the blond.


    Emily, with her face deformed and her left eye turned ck, looked at Eleanor with a fiery expression and told her, "If you try to harm the Duchess, then I swear to god, I will tell Ethan everything!"


    Eleanor frowned, "Are you crazy? Do you want to go through divine punishment?"


    "I don''t fucking care!" Someone from a noble family, it was very rare for Emily to curse, as the blond got up on her feet.


    Her broken arms dangled by her side, her body was in tatters and the whole person looked extremely vulnerable. However, her demeanour oozed with naked anger as she spat,


    "If you touch the Duchess, you will be regretting your whole life. I will tell everything to Ethan...and also the fact that despite being capable of saving her, you let his mother die!"


    Eleanor growled, "Why are you doing this? In the end, you are looking for a guy who isn''t Ethan. You have betrayed him!"


    Hearing those words, Emily chuckled. It hurt, yet she continued to chuckle which soon turned into a hystericugh.


    Nora looked at the girl worryingly but was too weak to get up andfort her.


    Elizabeth just looked at the scene with pure indifference in her eyes. A lot of things were going on inside her head, but for now, she decided to stay silent.


    "You! The one who has betrayed us countless times is talking about betrayal?!" Drawing closer to Eleanor, Emily snarled, "You don''t deserve to decide whether I am loyal to Ethan or not. And despite whatever you say, I won''t change my decision."


    Leaning her head down and staring into Eleanor''s very soul, she threatened, "Touch Berine, and you lose Ethan."


    Eleanor gritted her teeth, as she suddenly took out her dagger and tried stabbing Emily''s throat¡ªonly for runic armour to stop the de inches away.


    Emily smirked, as she asked, "Didn''t you say it just some moments ago?" Leaning closer, she whispered, "We can''t kill each other, my dear El~"


    ------------**-----------


    "Ah!" Richard woke up from his slumber by a sudden jolt.


    The first thing he saw was the shing screen of the system, signifying that his fatigue had returned to zero.


    There were four more notifications pending, but he decided to look at themter; first, he wanted to eat something.


    "Agh..." Raising his body he felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    He was inside the cell once again, and currently extremely hungry.


    ''How long was I asleep?''


    [26 hours 54 minutes]


    Damn...he slept over a day after that battle?


    Looking at the death count he requested the system to set, he was thoroughly surprised to see three digits there.


    [Body count: 284/10000]


    That was better than what he initially expected. He achieved such a number just on the first day. That''s really impressive.


    *Grr*


    Holding his stomach, Richard looked at the clock, only to find it was half past twelve.


    "Hungry?" Hearing the familiar voice of his cellmate, Richard got up and looked at Brad who was currently sitting on his bed and munching over something that seemed like bread.


    "I am."


    Brad offered the whole te to Richard as he said, "Well, since I brought it with your tokens, surely you can have it."


    Richard stared at the man nkly before he hurriedly checked his pockets....and as he expected there were two hundred tokens missing.


    Brad told him, "A hundred for this lunch another hundred for saving your ass."


    Well, Richard couldn''t deny that Brad indeed helped a lot back then, and a hundred tokens was a fair price, so he just took the tray and sat down to eat the dinner.


    A hundred tokens offered a loaf of bread (half of it was already eaten), some meat(some chunks can be seen scraped out), sweet yoghurt and a lot of green vegetables.


    Richard nearly devoured the whole thing within seconds. He hadn''t eaten anything in two days, so it was understandable why he forgot all about the etiquette and wolfed down the pitiful amount of food.


    Brad jumped from the bed and sat across Richard; on the ground.


    Richard curiously asked, "Why do you always sit on the floor?"


    Brad realised it now, but he just shrugged and said, "It helps in better conversation."


    After a pause, and after seeing that Richard was finally done with the food, Brad asked,


    "So, your name is Richard?" Hearing that, Richard frowned but nodded


    "Who told them?" Richard was curious about which gentleman told those prisoners, Richard''s name and turned them against him. Although it was very beneficial for Richard, he has to keep an eye on the person who provoked them.


    Richard was expecting a response from Brad, however, the one who answered was a female, "It was me."


    Richard looked at the girl and was surprised to see such a beautiful woman here in the Endless Hold. Those enchanting eyes invited him to just get lost in them, however, living with so many beauties has improved his resistance.


    Richard rested the tray on the ground before getting up.


    Approaching the girl, Richard sternly asked, "Do I know you? And what in the world did I do wrong with you? Why did you provoke them?"


    Thedy parted her lips but no word came. Her eyes were dazed and she looked lost in his presence.


    Brad raised his brows. This was the first time seeing Jasmine being so startled.


    ''Heh~interesting...''


    Richard waited for a few seconds before waving his hands in front of her face, "Hello?"


    The raven-haired was broken out of the daze as she hurriedly turned on her heels and with a red face, she dashed away.


    Richard followed her disappearing back with his eyes. His lips parted in shock as he turned to look at Brad,


    "What just happened?"


    Brad grinned, "Love, my friend. You rizzed her up with that bald head of yours."


    "...."


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 129: Chapter 128- What...?

    [Day 07- Endless Hold]


    It has been five days since that massacre happened. Richard earned himself a good headstart thanks to Jasmine''s ''kindness''.


    In these five days, nothing major has happened. All Richard did was to eat, sleep, work and repeat.


    The other prisoners on the floor haven''t made any attempt to approach him. Apparently, the ones Richard killed were the weakest in the prison, and that''s why they were fooled by the allure of thedy who goes by the name Jasmine.


    She has a skill or sort that allows her to enchant a group of people and manipte them intomitting something that the chanter requests....or what Brad discerned.


    There were more than four hundred prisoners still on the base floor, and Richard had taken it easy for the time being considered tomorrow; there would be a general inspection of the working chambers and the cells.


    He didn''t want to draw attention for the time being and the fact that no one saw him using the staff except for Brad and Jasmine was a plus point.


    Brad has be a trustworthyrade, and Jasmine is...kind of weird. She barely shows herself in front of Richard and if coincidently theye across, she discreetly makes her way out of his sight.


    However, Richard had a feeling that she wouldn''t inform the authorities about Richard''s legendary possession. And if she does, there would be nothing they could find even through interrogation.


    Well, he hopes so.


    As for the system, then that day he received a quest of ughtering two hundred humans, and he, naturally, achieved it. And in return, he gained,


    [Rewards: Mana bank, +10 Stats Points, +5 Quest Points]


    [Mana bank: It is an artefact created by the legendary elf, the first son of the World Tree. It stores a user''s magical energy, allowing them to absorb it when needed. Crafted from a shard of the World Tree, it offers instant mana replenishment, making it invaluable for long battles or powerful spells. Only those with a strong connection to magic can wield it properly.]


    [Current limit: 1000 Magic Points]


    [Note: To increase the capacity, the host needs to keep utilizing the artefact and gradually allow the capacity to elevate.]


    That is a very useful tool for him here when there is a mana-restricting anklet attached to him.


    Richard had already filled the cylindrical artefact to the brim, and now, he wouldn''t need to rely on Brad during his next battle.


    About the stats, then it has improved during thest battle, and now looks like this;


    [Name: Scarlette Richard]


    [Race: Human, Elemental Ascended]


    [Age: 16]


    [Rank: D+]


    [Str: 45]


    [Spd: 50]


    [End: 55 +10-> 65


    [Int: 33]


    [Mgc: 782-> 350]


    [Luk: 42]


    [Avable stats: 80]


    [Special skills: Burning, Hammering]


    [Skills: Self-regeneration -> D-> D+


    Telekinesis-> C- {700 Kilograms}


    Barrier-> F {Twoyers}


    Enhancement-> B+


    Detection-> D (400 meters)


    [Spells: Fireball- D


    Amber Arrow- D+


    Hell ze- S


    me Maze- C


    Molten tform- D-.


    Perception Burst- B-]


    [Inventory: Bo-staff: ???]


    ...


    Richard couldn''t find his other items which he gained from the system rewards, when he noticed there was a down arrow near the end.


    He mentally tapped on it and found there was another log which stated, [Items]


    [Items: Mana Bank


    Voice changing pills


    Communicator.]


    ...


    It was a grave mistake that Richard didn''t hand themunicator to Lilia or they would have been able to chat over the artefact. However, it was so hectic when they were leaving that he didn''t remember about that tool at all. Not to talk about, his mother must have hidden it in a very secretive ce.


    Now, he has eighty avable stats points, and gradually, he is progressing in his quest points. The system informed him that there is a reward after reaching the next milestone, and that is two hundred quest points.


    Currently, Richard was inside the forgery, reshaping his five hundredth or so swords in these five days.


    He has spent most of his days at this chamber, considering it is one of the highest-paying jobs and also aligns with his interests. He has started to like the sound of the hammer striking against the de. The heat of the furnace and the heat waves rushing to his face when he dips the heated de in water no longer annoy him.


    His speed of working on a de has increased as well. Now, it only takes ten or so minutes to reform a sword if it''s notpletely mangled. And his proficiency with mes has also reached twenty-two.


    He was developing his stats and skills and now awaited that day when he could fish the stronger ones into a battle.


    "What are you thinking, boy?" Brad entered the cell while chewing something.


    Richard stopped doing push-ups andy down on the ground with his hands beneath his chin.


    Turning toward Brad, he casually asked, "Before the monthly inspection, what if I end up killing everyone on this floor except for a few?"


    Brad shrugged, "So what? If they had to stop they would have already. After all, nothing remains hidden by those eyes of the guardians."


    Richard raised his brows, "Then they have already seen my staff?"


    "Of course they must have," Taking a pause, he added, "But the fact is, that they don''t even care about such stuff. You kill one or one thousand, they don''t give a damn. Each one of us is equal before them and truth be told, you are just cleaning up space for them to bring more."


    Richard chuckled, "Then shouldn''t they reward me with something?"


    "Ah yeah, they are infamous for lodging a heated rod up the prisoner''s a**. So if you are into it, just p one of them-"


    "Yeah, forget it." Richard rolled his eyes and jumped on his feet.


    Taking his shirt from the bed, he draped it over his shoulder and asked his cellmate, "Wanna apany me to themon hall?"


    Brad smirked, "I would have, but there is someone waiting for you on the table."


    Richard tilted his head, "Who?"


    Brad''s smirk widened, and instantly it struck him.


    Jasmine.


    Richard heaved a sigh, so she finally decided to have a conversation.


    Since that day, she has always been just running away from him or hiding in the shadows to look at him secretly.


    Richard was curious about why she provoked the criminals to target him when she was behaving like a maiden around him.


    Was it that she was actually trying to help him? But that can''t be the case. The mark of the evil can only be detected by the ones who carry Aembr in them. And naturally, that woman looked human enough.


    ''I guess I should talk to her and find out,'' He wore his shirt properly before making his way to themon hall.


    There were hundreds of prisoners, and not a single stain of blood that Richard spilt that day remained.


    In a corner, Richard could see the raven curtains and a girl timidly sitting there while mumbling something to herself.


    ''Is she... practising to greet someone?'' He could see her extending her hand, then shaking her head, and then trying again.


    Richard first went to pick up the dinner before nearing the girl and calling out, "Good evening."


    "Ah, he-ouch!" Because she tried getting up hurriedly she hit her knee on the table and winced in pain.


    Richard heaved a sigh before urging her, "Why don''t we sit down for a moment and talk calmly?"


    Jasmine slowly nodded, and along with Richard, she sat back down.


    They were sitting while facing each other, and since Richard was hungry, he decided to bite some bread first before asking her, "So...shall we start from the beginning? I am Richard, as you already know, and currently, I am curious about you."


    "M-Me? You are curious about me?" Suddenly, for some reason, Jasmine''s cheeks began to heat up. Covering her cheeks she started fidgeting.


    Richard stared at her nkly for a moment before shaking his head.


    This girl is a mess.


    He continued eating his lunch and allowed her to calm down.


    After a while, she finally rested her hands back on the table and looked at Richard apologetically.


    However, before she could have said anything, Richard asked,


    "Can you tell me what you want from me?" It was the most important question right now since, based on her answer, he would decide how he would be dealing with her.


    It''s a fact that she used her skill to put those many prisoners against Richard. It was helpful but from his perspective. But from a general one, it was the worst kind of revenge she could have taken on him.


    So that brings up the question of how much she knows him and what her intentions are toward him.


    Richard didn''t urge to answer immediately and continued to eat his food in peace. Unlike the previous ones, these prisoners looked stronger and somehow tingled his fingers for a good battle.


    Jasmine spoke up finally, and the words that came out of her mouth werepletely unexpected,


    "I...I want to serve you!"


    "..."


    -----------**----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 130: Chapter 129- Promoted?

    [Day 01- Outside world]


    "What should we do?" Inside the infirmary,te evening, sat three individuals.


    Nora''s question was met by silence from Elizabeth. She hasn''t spoken since earlier making the elven princess concerned.


    Emily was currently treating her injured eye with an ice pack with her head tilted.


    After a pause, the blond finally spoke, "Eleanor was sure that the Duchess is going through some kind of punishment, and Richard has gone to find the cure."


    "Well, maybe she is bluffing it all so we can go there and harm the Duchess?"


    Emily scoffed, "Do you think Eleanor can ever dare attack the Duchess unless she is wounded or vulnerable due to some circumstances?"


    Nora parted her lips but nothing came out. She also knows the limit of Eleanor''s strength, so it is undeniable that under normal circumstances, she won''t attack the Duchess.


    "I have decided," Elizabeth spoke up for the first time in hours, drawing the other two''s attention.


    With her gaze drawn to the ground, Elizabeth slowly muttered, "Once Richard returns and heals the Duchess, I will disclose things to Ethan rted to his mother."


    Nora gasped and Emily instantly rebuked, "Don''t do anything hastily. You forgot the divine punishment would make you lose your blessings and you might end up losing your memories."


    "I don''t fucking care, Emily," Elizabeth spat, "The way things are moving right now, it won''t be surprising if Eleanor makes Ethan hate us all by making some false statement. She is crazy enough to drug him so he doesn''t listen to anyone else. And if that happens....if Ethan bes solely dependent on her, this world would once again, fall into ruins."


    There was nothing the other two said in rebuttal. More than anyone else they know how much the four of them needed to be with Ethan during the final battle.


    To help Ethan build his strength and provide him with the necessary support so this world doesn''t meet with the same fate as it did in the previous timeline.


    "That''s why let''s get rid of Eleanor when we have the time," Elizabeth added, her toneced with determination and anger.


    Emily was stunned to see Elizabeth willing to let go of those memories which she adored so much. Not only she but Emily, Nora and even Eleanor treasure those memories they shared with Ethan very much. However, for the sake of this world and Ethan''s safety, she was prepared to let go of these feelings.


    Seeing her sacrificing like this, a resolve was formed in her mind. Looking at the sky out of the window, Emily released a soft breath and a smile extended her lips.


    Yes, this might be for the best.


    ----------**----------


    "Serve me? Why?" Richard was baffled to hear such an intention from the woman whom he saw in the Endless Hold for the first time, and for some reason, she wanted to serve him.


    This was so weird.


    Jasmine nodded, firmly. With her eyes drawn on the table, she added, "Neither I can tell you the reason, nor I will ask you to trust me. However, there are some ways through which I can help you; not only on this floor but on the other ones as well."


    Richard scooped some jelly into his spoon, and just before he dropped it into his mouth, he asked her, "For you to say those words...means you are aware of my motive foring here?"


    Jasmine nodded, "Indeed...to please Vornyx. You want to summon that being to save your mother, no?"


    Richard was taken aback, "How do you know about my mother?"


    Despite his question hanging in the air for more than a minute, no answer arrived. Richard heaved a sigh and leaned back in his seat.


    While continuing with the meal, he said, "See, unless you don''t tell me who you are and what is the source of your information I cannot let you interfere with my work. I have ways to lure them into a battle and have enough time to aplish my task, so stay away from me."


    Richard''s name was already out, and everyone knew that he had entered with some kind of motive in mind. His legendary staff is now within everyone''s knowledge. He can''t let them know more about him or this would turn dangerous.


    The headmaster clearly told him not to let anyone know about the fact that he was there only for a limited period, or it would be messy. Not just the prisoners but maybe the authorities might interrupt Richard''s departure from the Endless Hold in that case.


    Silence didn''t insist for long as Jasmine suddenly sped her hand and slowly separated them, only to reveal a parchment glowing with an ominous purplish glow.


    Richard stopped eating and looked at the parchment with a frown.


    "A vow?" Richard has heard about a binding vow from books and people. Binding vows are something that only those who worship evil can conjure on will¡ªthat further exins that this woman was indeed an Aembr user.


    With her eyes closed, she ran her finger on the parchment before she extended it towards Richard.


    "This is a life-long contract, I want to bind myself in,"


    Richard kept his gaze on her before redirecting his eyes to the contract,


    [1. With my willingness, I offer my loyalty andplete servitude toward Scarlette Richard.


    2. Despite the circumstances I will never go against Scarlette Richard.


    3. Whatever secret I know about Scarlette Richard, shall never be disclosed to anyone else unless Scarlette Richard allows me to.


    4. Any action of mine shall never intend to harm Scarlette Richard. ]


    There was a droplet of blood near the end of the contract, which stated that she had already signed it.


    The glow of the contract signifies that it was of the highest grade and that breaching the terms would cause instant death.


    Richard heaved a sigh, and asked her wearily, "Why are you doing all this to be on my good side? This is making me even more suspicious of you."


    Jasmine''s shoulders lost their strength and the girl oozed with a pitiful charm.


    Numerous gazes were now ncing in their direction and Richard was looking like he was bullying her.


    Richard rolled his eyes when he found a bun flying in his direction. Ducking, he took the contract and told her,


    "Based on your actions, I will think if I am gonna sign this or not."


    Saying so, he got up from the seat and was about to leave when he heard her asking,


    "Umm...can we have shared lunch tomorrow?"


    Richard shrugged, "You are free to do whatever you want," And with that he made his way back to his cell.


    ----------**---------


    Another day passed and Richard was still doing nothing to make himself stand out. He has been working in forgery for most of his time since it helped his mind to remain calm.


    He didn''t have any idea what was going on in the outside world. If some trouble urred in the capital or if Allen had any problem that caused his spell to go awry...these thoughts always kept him on edge. Numerous factors could endanger his mother and sister''s life and because of them, he often wakes up at night.


    That''s why he spends most of his time working in the chamber to keep his mind diverted.


    It was only a week, and he had enough time to achieve what he desired. He hasn''t gone to have a spar with the Monkey King recently; as such, he was nning on doing that today.


    His other stats were not moving at all, except for his heat resistance but that''s good for now. Until he was on this floor, he only needed to rely on earning stats points and based on what he has to face, he might have to use them ordingly on the next floor.


    *Bzz*


    Seeing that it was nearing the hour for inspection, Richard collected his six hundred tokens which he earned in the whole day, before exiting the chamber.


    He grabbed three trays of food with the tokens, two for himself and one for Brad. In these few days, he has formed a good bond with that guy.


    Somewhat mysterious and a whole lot weird.


    Reaching the cell, he handed the tray to Brad who was sitting on his bed.


    "You nning on punching the officer?" Hearing such an out-of-the-blue question didn''t surprise Richard as he just shook his head and sat down on his bed.


    Just as he started to eat every cell door of the prison buzzed, signifying that they were locked by the authority.


    "He''sing," Brad informed something that Richard already guessed.


    The faint footsteps of an individual echoed through the silent gallery as the inspection officer walked without a pause.


    Brad frowned; this was something new.


    The brown-haired man had a very strange feeling that the officer was heading straight toward their cell¡ªbut surely he could be wrong...right?


    Seconds passed and what Brad feared, turned out to be true.


    *Ting*


    The baton of the officer struck the metal bar, as he came to a pause just outside of their cell.


    Brad rested the tray and gestured for Richard to stay behind as he stepped toward and asked, "Officer Ray~wh-"


    "Zip it and step back. I need the other one," Saying so, the officer in the familiar uniform looked at Richard before adding, "You,e out. Now."


    Richard had a very bad feeling about this, but resistance was futile. The officers working here were easily at the highest rank which a mortal could attain. He could sense the faint blood-lust from the guy as well, which was enough to put him on guard.


    Richard got up and slowly made his way towards the cell gate, as he heard the officer mumbling,


    "You are being promoted to the third floor."


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 131: Chapter 130- Lesson(1)

    In the Endless Hold, one is promoted based on their skill levels, and that only happens during the monthly inspection.


    They can''t have stronger prisoners mingle up with the weaker ones out of fear of what Richard intends to do: massacring all prisoners on each floor so he can aplish his body counts.


    However, there was a sudden change in ns since he was getting promoted during the weekly inspection. Surely, this shouldn''t have been the first time for someone to ughter those many men in one go, right? However, this sudden promotion has never happened before. That was why Richard was suspicious of the authorities'' motives.


    Regardless, he was currently taken to, not just a floor above but to the third floor.


    There was a runic tform near the entrance of the Endless Hold--surprisingly, despite how much Richard searched, he wasn''t able to find this entrance on his own--before the security guard spelt some iprehensible words.


    ''What kind ofnguage do they use? This is not the ancientnguage which every spell chanter speaks...'' Richard was very intrigued about everything rted to this jail.


    Endless Hold lies between dimensions, meaning someone with Space-time magic created this ce. And to let the structure not fall because of the rift stream--a force that travels between two dimensions and can tear the very existence of any being regardless of their strength level--means the chanter was still alive and was maintaining their spell.


    Considering the age of the Endless Hold, all Richard could say about the spellcaster is,


    ''Crazy...'' Well, that was something that came out of his lips naturally once he entered the third floor.


    There was arge arena in the middle of which they appeared. There were numerous seats for the audience, which currently werepletely deste. The smell of blood was quite thick in the air, signifying the arena was used recently.


    Richard was wordlessly pulled towards the gallery that was on the far north end. His wrists were tied with metal cuffs and the chain was in the hand of the officer.


    "Do they organize battles here?" Richard asked casually, wanting to discern as much information as he could. This floor was new and there was no restriction on his ether--which had both plus and negative points. After all, just like him, others would be free to use their magical abilities as well.


    "They do." The answer was short and didn''t hold any information which Richard hadn''t already guessed.


    Silently following the officer, he was escorted through a simr gallery; however, unlike the previous floor, on this one, every cell contained only one prisoner.


    Richard was also pushed into an empty one--allowing him to heave a sigh of relief. Having Brad was a little annoying but he was a good person. Richard was unsure how the new cellmate would be, but now he didn''t need to worry about it.


    "The meal schedule is the same. You can continue to work in forgery here as well." Saying those words, the officer walked away


    Richard was baffled....forgery? Do they keep an eye on everyone''s jobs as well?


    ''But didn''t Brad say that they don''t give a single fuck of what the prisoners do?'' Richard hasn''t done some marvellous jobs on the base floor... so why did the officer urge him to continue his work?


    Weird.


    For now, he inspected his room. There was a single bed, attached to the wall. A pot, a wash basin, and a mirror.


    Truth be told this was a decent room--better than several guys who used to live as a bachelor back on earth.


    Richard sat down on the bed and thought of his next move...but he wasn''t allowed to think for long as suddenly a few men appeared before his cell.


    ''Bully...again?'' Richard got up and neared them.


    None of them were hiding their blood lust and were allowing their ether to fill the space. Richard wasn''t intimidated since after facing those many men back on the base floor, although none of them had much magical capabilities, he had built endurance against unfavourable situations.


    Just by their aura, he could tell that they were somewhere around rank D to C. The one in the front was the strongest one with the most prominent presence.


    "Newbie, I heard you were promoted. Strange, I was hoping for someone strong...but you look like a twig."


    Richard chuckled hearing that as he responded, "If you grow yourself like a bear, everyone surely will look like a twig to you."


    The blond man''s eyes darkened hearing that, and one of hisckeys sprang forward, electricity darting out of his fingers.


    Richard widened his eyes and instantly jumped back-- but before the bolts could prate inside the cell, the blond boss held his subordinate''s hand.


    The white-haired prisoner slowly lowered his hand and the blue lightning disappeared.


    ''He is strong...and fast..'' The person directed the spell without chanting, and chantless magic was something only those who have honed their skills to the finest could do.


    Around him, he has only seen his mother and Lilia chant magic without a word spoken.


    ''So this is what the prisoners of the third floor look like?''


    "Newbie, this floor isn''t like the previous ones. You have to earn your ce here." The blond boss spoke, this time in a provocative manner.


    Richard''s eyes turned solemn as he remained silent.


    The blond boss spoke again, "Today at eight,e to the arena and prove your worth."


    Saying so they turned and walked away. Richard stood at his ce for quite a few minutes, thinking about what just happened.


    Are they some wannabe Spartans or something?


    Heaving a sigh, Richardy down on the bed. Although he seemed to be tired of these bullies, it was not like he was going to miss the chance to assess the situation here. Based on his fight today, he might have to level up first to assassinate a crowd.


    He looked at the clock and found it was only three. He had enough time so...


    ''System.''


    [Ding!]


    [Command epted!]


    His eyes were closed, and his consciousness drifted away to that dimension which Richard had given a name--House of Beatdown.


    Inside the cage, the name shed in the same shade as before, signifying the difficulty hasn''t gone down despite Richard''s level-ups recently.


    [Sun WuKong]


    [Attempt: 7]


    Since Richard had only his bo staff avable in the prison, he needed to be more efficient in using it. As such, he didn''t materialize his batons, unlike previously, but rather his beloved staff.


    The monkey king scratched his ear and tilted his head seeing the staff which originally belonged to him.


    Richard twirled the weapon in his hands, letting the purplish current surge through.


    His eyes burned with intensity as he locked onto Sun WuKong, who stood a few meters away, rxed and smug, his golden eyes gleaming with mischief.


    Using body enhancement he increased his pace and kept the staff held towards his back. His movement created ripples in the air as he finally reached his opponent and swung the staff low, aiming for WuKong''s legs, the power crackling through its length.


    WuKong jumped gracefully andnded on the staff, pinning it down and forcing Richard to remain in the same spot.


    WuKong smirked, and with a back flip, he kicked Richard''s chin--making him fall on his butt.


    "Ow...it hurts." Richard winced as he rubbed his sore jaw.


    WuKong stood before him, his expression unreadable, hands behind his back, utterlyposed.


    This attitude of ''attack me, I am all yours'' annoys Richard, but this annoyance arrives because he is weak.


    Gritting his teeth, he sprang back on his feet.


    Richard narrowed his stance, adjusting his grip on the staff, muscles tensing as he analyzed WuKong''s every subtle movement. No more wild swings or desperate bursts of ether--he would match the Monkey King''s precision with his own.


    Richard darted forward, his body moving with fluid grace, the staff sweeping low. But this time, there was no ming flourish or crackling energy--just raw, disciplined force. WuKong''s feet shifted, his body leaning just enough to avoid the sweep without moving more than necessary.


    Richard followed immediately with a sharp thrust toward WuKong''s midsection. The movement was swift and direct, intended to pierce through the small opening in WuKong''s guard. But WuKong twisted his torso, the strike grazing past him by mere centimetres.


    Without missing a beat, WuKong stepped in closer, closing the distance. His palm shot out, aiming for Richard''s chest, but Richard spun to the side, narrowly avoiding the blow and countering with a sharp upward swing of the staff. WuKong blocked it with his forearm, the impact reverberating through both of them.


    They turned standstill just for a moment before violent bolts travelled towards Wukong''s arm.


    WuKong smirked as he twirled his hand around the staff--uncaring of the thunder bolts--andnded a palm strike right in the middle of his chest--and this time, Richard wasn''t able to block it.


    "Agh!"


    Staggering back, Richard coughed but didn''t let his eyes wander away from the monkey king.


    The shortbat came to a pause as WuKong looked at Richard with a strange gleam in his eyes.


    Just as Richard was about to leap into another exchange, suddenly the staff began to glow as WuKong raised his hand


    "Ah!" Richard yelped as suddenly the bo staff escaped his grip and attached itself to its original owner.


    With his widened eyes Richard looked at WuKong as he heard the Monkey King''s voice for the first time,


    "Let me show you, how it''s done."


    "..." Yeah, he is f*cked.


    -----------**----------


    A/N:- Some pain is required to learn a valuable lesson. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 132: Chapter 131- Lesson(2)

    [Day-02]


    Around two in the night, Lilia could be seen currentlybing her hair and thinking about her master. Since time travels at a strange pace in the Endless Hold, he must have been there for quite a few days already.


    She nced at Allen and found the blond guy currently ying with puzzles while sitting on the ground. It looked like he was having fun, and there was no sign of fatigue on his face.


    Lilia has already put a few droplets of recovery potions in his food and has prepared several vials of them just in case.


    Allen only ate enough food to stop his stomach from growling but did not fill itpletely.


    Lilia was relieved to see Allen being so diligent about this.


    "Do you want me to bring more board games for you?" Lilia asked as she tied her hair in a ponytail.


    Allen shook his head without letting his eyes wander away from the puzzle as he said, "This will keep me busy for tonight. Thank you for bringing me this."


    Lilia smiled, "This much is nothing in exchange for what you are doing for us."


    Allen''s lips quirked in a soft smile as he continued to y the game.


    However, soon, his puzzle pieces begin to shake--discing them from their original spot and making Allen frown.


    He turned toward Lilia and found her already on her way outside, as shemanded, "Don''t leave this room, whatever happens."


    "Yes!" Allen instantly replied and sprang to his feet. Directing his eyes on the bed, he focuses on his spell so he doesn''t identally break the dome.


    Lilia felt her barrier being challenged, which was set around the runic barrier in which the mansion always remains surrounded.


    There was someone...no, more than one person attacking the barrier.


    Rushing toward the front terrace, she looked towards the front of the mansion...only to find her eyes stretching wide.


    More than a hundred white robe-wearing entities crowded before the mansion, and some of them wereunching elemental attacks to take down the barrier.


    ''They are...from the church?!'' Lilia couldn''t believe that these people, who always remained so humble and respectful toward the Duchess, were now showing rebellion at such a crucial period.


    Enhancing her voice, she called out,


    "Do you realize the consequences of your actions?!" Her loud voice reverberated through the crowd and many of them raised their faces in her direction.


    One of them, with the golden pattern stitched to his robe, stepped forward and responded in a snarl, "This is the divine punishment for epting the evil! Scarlette Berine has been corrupted and now, it is our, the children of the benevolent one''s, duty to eradicate the evil."


    They raised their hands, from which the symbol of Light--the sign of life, shone brightly.


    Lilia gritted her teeth. This was going too far. But who would have informed them? The Headmaster?


    ''Possibly yes....but still this was too sudden....'' The Headmaster left just a few hours ago to help her master reach the Endless Hold. And even if he had informed the church after that, then how was he able to umte these many church workers here?


    No, this was not an instantaneous thing...they were informed beforehand and gathered here on the words of someone whom they cannot defy.


    "A deity?" Lilia mumbled under her breath, as a very strong feeling of dread crept up her spine.


    "Surrender and your death will be merciful!" The leader of the group shouted as they, once again, began to attack the barrier, this time with greater force.


    The whole mansion began to shake, making Lilia grit her teeth. Her barrier wouldn''t hold for long, and the inner barrier wasn''t very strong either. No one dared to attack the Duchess until now, that''s why there haven''t been many requirements for establishing a high-grade barrier just like the one around the Emperor''s chamber.


    And now, when she is so vulnerable, and her son is also not here, these people are now showing their true colours.


    ''This is bad...if wordse out, the other rulers from different nations might arrive here as well...'' Lilia needed to do something about these people. She needed to bring a deterrent into y so no one else could think of turning their weapons against the Duchess.


    Grabbing her dagger, she took several deep breaths. She has no other choice but to fight these people with her all.


    However, just before she could jump out and challenge the crowd, which had elevated to nearly five hundred, a dark portal appeared above the church members, making them stop using their spells and look up.


    The air grew thick and heavy with the oppressive weight of dark energy. Low-ranking members of the church, unable to withstand its overwhelming force, gasped for breath. Their faces twisted in fear and agony as they fell to their knees, clutching their throats, the pressure building with every passing second.


    Suddenly something massive plummeted from the swirling portal above. It struck the earth with a deafening thud, sending a shockwave that rippled through the ground. Cobweb formed around the entity''s feet as he took a breath of fresh air.


    The seven-foot-tall man had long flowing ck hair and deep crimson eyes. He wore a three-piece ck suit and currently has a very pleased expression on his charismatic face.


    "Ahh~the air around this ce....is so warm. I might get addicted to it." His voice was like a silent arrow, sending a shiver down the spines of many individuals around.


    "Who are you?!" The Pope shouted at the man; demanding an answer. However, little did the others expect that those were thest words the Pope could have spoken before his body exploded from within, blood and innards sttering around.


    The others who saw this found the adrenaline from them exhausting at an astonishing pace and their faces adapting the same shade of a sheet.


    Many of them puked and fell down to their knees witnessing the gruesome sight.


    The man grinned as he lowered his finger and turned towards the mansion.


    With his gaze locked with Lilia''s he loudly said, "Don''t worry, mydy, I have got this sorted."


    Lilia had no idea who this man was or what his intentions were, but if he was helping clean the mess, then like hell, she was going to stop him.


    ----------**---------


    Richard was back in his cell--huffing and sweating like a dog in heat. He spent the longest duration in his subconscious until now. He was there, struggling against an undefeatable enemy.


    However, unlike the previous times, he wasn''t killed by the monkey king in an instant when he had the opportunity; rather, Richard was kept there--getting beaten and thrashed, which he was getting taught.


    There can''t be any better teachers than those who have fought Gods and survived. Monkey King is a Battle God who has fought several wars, and the experience he carries in those arms is something he shared with Richard.


    And also, showed him how the legendary Bo Staff could be utilized to its fullest.


    Richard has been scratching the surface while the Ruyi Bang held such strong and intense power that he nearly felt that he didn''t deserve the mythical weapon.


    However, he didn''t have a choice. There was no other assistance for him other than Ruyi Bang, and it''s not about whether he deserved it or not since Richard was well set on utilizing whatever help he could get to achieve what he came here.


    ''I have learned a lot...'' Sitting down on the bed, Richard found his breathing finally returning to normal. He drank a few mouthfuls of water and looked at himself in the mirror.


    Although he didn''t have his hair anymore, he still looked good enough to be regarded as a model back on Earth.


    [Ding!]


    [Suggestion arrived!]


    [Sun WuKong: Be one with your weapon and allow them to be a part of you. Only then, would you be able to truly utilize Ruyi Bang.]


    Richard heaved a sigh. He has heard this before as well, but he still doesn''t understand what it meant to be one with one''s weapon.


    Does he need to hear what it said? No, there is nothingprehensible thates from that vibration. Then what? Does he need to meditate while keeping Ruyi Bang near him? Exposing that staff in the open can be dangerous for now.


    Haah, this was tiring and confusing.


    He had a few hours before the battle so he decided to give his body some rest.


    For some reason, he has been feeling a little too anxious since this morning when he heard that today is the weekly inspection. He wasn''t this worried about it until yesterday....but now, he was....don''t know why feeling this weird sensation kept  tormenting him.


    Clutching his chest, he looked at nothing constant. He didn''t want to think about it but somehow he had a feeling that something big was about to happen...something that can harm his family in some way.


    ''I hope this is nothing but my overthinking...''


    --------**-------


    A/N:- We are reaching there. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 133: Chapter 132- Beatdown

    Richard didn''t know what he was getting himself involved in. This was sick. He was two floors promoted just within a single week, and now, he was going out there, in an arena to fight someone who was possibly stronger than him.


    Just a week ago, when he entered the Endless Hold, he didn''t have much expectations against the prisoners on the higher floor because of theirck of strength. He was too reliant on his batons and potions. But, now, he has no options.


    However, this was necessary. He has to discern the strength level of the prisoners here, and ordingly n his next step, how he would be ughtering them. No one was innocent here, so Richard didn''t feel remorse at that thought.


    However, just because of the same fact that no one was innocent here, it loudly stated that if he lost this battle, then Richard would die.


    He never, even once, thought of escaping from a battle. He has always faced every challenge, and this time as well, running away wasn''t an option. The situation was unfavourable and unknown, yet


    ''Why am I feeling excited?'' He couldn''t stop shaking in the thrill as he made his way through the corridor.


    Mostly, every cell was now empty, and faintly, Richard could hear the loud chanting of the prisoners,ing from the same arena where Richard was going to fight.


    The ground shook beneath Richard''s feet, not from magic or the sh of powers, but from the sheer weight of the anticipation that filled the arena. The prisoners'' roars echoed off the high, cold stone walls, amplifying the chaotic energy that crackled in the air. Their voices, sharp with excitement and bloodlust, melded into one deafening hum, drowning out all other sounds.


    It showed the massive gathering of prisoners waiting to see him fight against one of their jailmates.


    With a sharp breath, Richard finally entered the arena, and the muffled noises became vivid.


    "Damn..." All he could do was exim upon seeing hundreds of prisoners filling the stands and wildly howling. They all were pumped up enough to tell that already a battle had urred here ...and also, the dead body of the prisoner, who was getting carried away, was another significant piece of evidence.


    Chains clinked as some banged their fists against the metal railings, while others stomped their feet on the ground, shaking the stands. The walls seemed to shake as the crowd roared, their voices echoing through the stone halls. The sound was deafening, a storm of howls and jeers, as every prisoner in the stands called for blood, waiting for the next fight to begin.


    Richard could see several blood blots around, the ground being torn from several ces and the other several signs of crazy battles just made him recall the indoor gymnasium of the academy.


    Compared to this...the academy''s arena seemed like a children''s park.


    Suddenly someone jumped from the audience and stood in the middle of the arena, with his eyes turning towards Richard.


    Richard raised his brows...so there was no referee or anything huh? People jump in and fight?


    ''...this can be dangerous.'' He didn''t think about ''what ifs'' and stepped forward


    He didn''t want to expose his staff from the get-go so he decided to present himself as a mage as far as he could.


    The loud reverberation of the cries and hooting, elevated as Richard finally appeared in their vision.


    Several tomatoes and eggs were thrown at him, but Richard easily dodged them and continued his walk towards his spot.


    The man he had to fight was a tall person of six feet and some inches in height and broad, muscr shoulders. He has straight brown hair that stood and fell after reaching a few inches above his head. He wasn''t wearing a shirt and only pants, and on his bare chest, one could see a massive scar stretching from his corbone to the side of his waist.


    The man looked intimidating but because his control over his ether was excellent, Richard couldn''t discern his power level.


    The man crossed his arms on his chest and said, "I am Dino, Eric''s friend. He told me about you. An arrogant brat probably from a noble family."


    Richard was surprised how people easily guessed the fact that he was noble-born. However, he didn''t show any intention of speaking as he heard the brown-haired adding,


    "Let''s see if you are all barks or you got some teeth to bite as well?" He provoked, fingers gesturing for Richard toe at him.


    At that precise moment, nothing was audible to Richard--no howling, no anxiety for his family, no stress for his ambition...all Richard could feel was his loudly thumping heart and the heat his body radiated.


    Extending his left hand, heunched,


    "Hell ze!" A torrent of raven-red mes extruded from the top of his finger and soon took the shape of a roaring dragon as it approached the man.


    Dino narrowed his eyes, and a smirk lifted his lips as he slightly tilted his left foot, and a several-foot-tall, thick mud wall was erected before him.


    *SHWAMP*


    Hell ze struck the mud wall  but did no significant damage to it, except for solidifying the mud wall


    Richard gritted his teeth; this was the worst match-up.


    Summoning a mence he shot it towards the hardened mud wall, breaking it into pieces, but he was a fool to think that Dino would remain at his spot.


    "*Agh*" Just as Richard turned towards his left, he felt something hitting his back, knocking the air out of him, as Richard staggered forward.


    Just as he was about to fall, Dino held Richard by his cor and lifted him into the air--only to find mes bursting from Richard''s back, urging Dino to release his grip before he burned his hand.


    Richard jumped andnded back on his feet. His back hurts but not enough to make him yield.


    He didn''t wait for another second tounch into action, his hands full of mes as he leapt towards the big man.


    Dino was faster than he expected as the man jumped up and his ce was reced by a mud wall.


    Richard barely had the time to pause, and in the next moment, he sensed several spikes advancing toward him from above.


    "Shit!"


    Richard cursed as he enhanced his body and leapt back, barely avoiding those sharp spikes.


    However, due to his haste, he forgot to notice Dino, who appeared just behind Richard and struck his elbow at the exact right position as before.


    "Agh!!" Richard cried in pain, not only because of the elbow strike but because several mud spikes stabbed his shoulder and legs.


    "Booooooo~"


    "Borrrrriiiiing!"


    "Kill! Kill!"


    The audience booed as Dino stepped away and allowed Richard to fall down.


    He was injured but far from defeated.


    Pushing his hands against the ground, Richard sprang back on his feet, only to find his eyes widening as a massive rock orb flew in his direction.


    Richard jumped because the boulder was directed at his leg...and once again, he failed to evade the flying kick of Dino that struck him square in the face--sending Richard flying in the air.


    The crowd sneered and spat at the bad performance of the kid while Dino felt disappointed having his night wasted on the brat.


    However, something unexpected happened. Richard, who was about to hit the wall, suddenly turned in the air,nded on the wall gracefully and remained suspended in the air for a blink before shooting toward Dino like a dart.


    Dino, in a panic, tried erecting another wall, however,


    "....I can''t use my ether?!" The realisation was a lot less shocking than the strength in Richard''s punch when he hit Dino with his enhancement devoted all to his fist.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    A deafening explosion urred as Dino was the one who was sent flying this time. Blood sprayed like a fountain as he struck the arena wall, creating a dent in it.


    However, despite that punch destroying his lower jaw, the man didn''t fall to his knees and remained standing with his head hung low.


    The crowd had already turned silent the moment Richardnded that blow, as they stared at Dino and Richard alternatively.


    There was a strange gleam in Richard''s eyes which didn''t exist a few moments ago.


    And on the other side, Dino moved his hand and supported his hanging jaw.


    "Heh~" The brown-haired smirked, seeing his blood after such a long time. He believed that he was fighting against a spoiled brat and the match would soone to an end.


    But now, Dino has a different opinion.


    Taking out a vial from his pocket he downed it in one go, letting his jaw heal at an astonishing pace.


    Stepping forward, he shouted, "You got my interest, boy! Now don''t disappoint me!"


    Dino lunged toward Richard and the battle restarted.


    ---------**---------


    A/N:- I hope the battle scene was entertaining. I am trying to improve it. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 134: Chapter 133- Goddess

    There was something certain, this brat wasn''t sheltered and weak like those whom Dino used to face when he served as a knight.


    This person was good. With his blood lust, ether control and body movement it was evident that he has fought and killed people before.


    Earlier when Dino was attacked, he believed that his opponent was a bonafide Mage, but now, his opinion took a one-eighty.


    ''He has shaped himself through purebat...'' That stance which the bald-head adapted was different from before. It showed that his opponent was no longer in the ''observation'' phase.


    He wants a fight. And Dino was well set on giving one.


    nting his hands on the ground, Dino summoned awork of mud walls that shot up between him and Richard, each one forming at unpredictable angles and random intervals. The walls created a jagged maze, twisting and turning with no discernible pattern.


    Richard''s brow furrowed, his eyes narrowing as the unnaturalyout blocked his view of the battlefield¡ªand, more importantly, his opponent.


    The booming voice came from his left. "Dodge!" Itmanded, urging Richard to shift his focus. Instinctively, he took a defensive stance, turning towards the sound. But before he could react further


    "Khak!" A heavy mud ball smashed into his back, knocking him forward and sending pain shooting through his spine. Richard clenched his teeth, frustration growing as he realized how expertly Dino manipted the element. The mud wasn''t just a barrier; it was a weapon in Dino''s hands, striking from the shadows of the maze he had created.


    Dino moved like a phantom within his own creation, his figure nothing more than a blur darting from one corner to the next. He knew every inch of this chaotic battlefield, using the walls to his advantage,unching attacks from Richard''s blind spots without ever slowing down.


    Richard gritted his teeth and stomped his feet on the ground. The mes roared to life, creating a temporary barrier against the relentless mud attacks. The heat intensified, scorching the ground around him and providing a brief moment of respite.


    Dino stopped in his tracks, eyeing the mes with a gleam in his eyes. A slow, predatory grin spread across his face. Without hesitation, he coated his arms in thickyers of hardened mud, the earth wrapping around his limbs like armour. The mud hardened and cracked with an audible snap, forming gauntlets of stone.


    His feet dug into the ground, and with a burst of speed, he charged directly towards the firewall.


    The audience roared in thrill as they saw Dino charging from the front. His aim was precise, aiming for Richard''s head which was currently within the bounds of the mes.


    "Ahhhhh!" With a twirl, he entered the me ring and smashed his fist with utmost ferocity, enough force to take down an ice pir.


    ....however, he severely missed his target as Richard, with his eyes closed, ducked under the fist.


    "Ah!" Dino only nced at the boy for a single moment, and in the next, he found something hitting his exposed side with enough force to knock out his breath.


    "Fuck!" Dino spat through clenched teeth; his body flung backwards. He crashed into the ground, rolling uncontrobly until his back mmed against one of the mud walls he had erected. Pain radiated through his side, and for the first time in the fight, panic flickered in his eyes.


    Richard slowly rose back to his feet, his senses ring higher than before.


    With his ''Perception Burst'' he could make out the fine details around him. Every movement in the arena, from the faintest gust of wind to the smallest tremor in the ground, became part of Richard''s awareness. He didn''t need his eyes anymore¡ªhe could feel the battlefield.


    Dino raised his hands, summoning over a hundred mud darts that hovered ominously in the air, glistening like darkened arrows. With a fierce grin, he locked his eyes on Richard, ready to unleash his barrage. "Feel the weight of my power!" he shouted,unching all the darts at once.


    But Richard remained calm, eyes still closed, listening intently. He could hear the whistling of each dart slicing through the air, approaching him from every direction like a swarm of angry hos.


    He kept his head low, allowing the air around him to guide his movements as he materialized his staff in his hold. With a surge of energy, Richard mmed the Ruyi Bang into the ground, the impact sending a shockwave rippling outward.


    The air crackled with a violent current, and as he swung the staff upward, all the mud darts shattered into fragments, exploding in a shower of dirt and debris. The sound echoed like thunder, and the arena fell momentarily silent, the audience watching in awe as the shards scattered harmlessly around him.


    Dino''s eyes focused on that staff as he realised that this might turn messy if he didn''t pay attention.


    Richard lunged into the air, using his staff as a propel, and twirled thrice while being airborne.


    "Hupp!" Increasing his weight near the end, he struck the staff on the ground, sending a massive surge of gale across the battlefield, and severing all the mud walls which were blocking his vision.


    Dino barely had the time to erect several walls in front of him to protect him from the shockwaves, however, hemitted a grave mistake by blocking his own vision.


    "Huh?" His instincts red, ringing loudly as Dino felt something above him.


    This sensation was new to him...yet he fairly understood what this feeling was


    The dread of death.


    "Hell ze!" Richardunched his deadliest attack from a few inches above, releasing a torrent of violent mes which engulfed Dino from head to toe.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!!" The cries of the prisoner echoed through the silent arena as Dino tried fighting away this excruciating sensation.


    Richardnded on the ground, smoke erupting from his body; however, since the body count increased by one, he didn''t remain standing to check if Dino had died and made his way out of the arena.


    Returning to his cell, Richard finally released the Perceptive Burst...and found his vision turning blurry. His body was spasming because of those manybination of attacks, and also, the utilisation of Ruyi Bang at its five percent took a heavy toll on him.


    Falling on the bed, Richard closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    -----------**----------


    Lilia couldn''t believe her eyes. Outside the mansion, hundreds upon hundreds of church workers were dropping dead and resurrecting in the next instance.


    It didn''t help that new batches joined them out of nowhere and the ferocity of their attacks was elevating.


    The crimson-eyed man was still dominating the field; however, considering the undying forces and the increasing numbers, Lilia didn''t believe that he would be able to keep them away for the rest of the days until her master returned.


    "Take this!" A priest raised his left hand, the symbol of light releasing a bright radiance, and making the raven-haired clench his teeth.


    In front of the essence of Light, the being who derives their essence from Darkness always feels weak and annoyed.


    Extending his hand, the seven feet tall man released a reddish dark matter from the tip of his finger, that pierced the Priest''s head and drained the life from his eyes.


    However, only a momentter, the priest returned to life and continued to channel the energy toward the man.


    Gritting his teeth, the raven-haired curled his body, and in the next moment, severalrge blood-red spikes erupted from his body, ughtering numerous church members in an instant.


    However, more than anyone else, the man knew that this wouldn''t be enough to kill them.


    ''Exactly what is causing those shitty Goddesses to interfere with the mortal world so much?''


    ---------**--------


    Marcus returned to the academy nearly at the same time when Scarlette''s mansion was attacked.


    After leaving Richard at the doors of the Endless Hold, he went to meet the Prince, but unfortunately, the boy was currently too terrified to meet anyone, so he made his way back to the Academy.


    "Haah...long day..." Although he wasn''t injured, at this age, it bes weary for him to battle for that long. The clones were inhumane beings with no fear of death nor any remorse for their action.


    ''But still...it''s quite unsettling that the parent one still is alive...'' Marcus heaved a sigh and sat down on his office chair.


    He had a lot of work pending and naturally, he wasn''t going to sleep tonight as well.


    *Tick*


    Just as he picked up the fountain pen, he felt a presence in the academy which wasn''t here until a moment ago


    The old one''s eyes sharpened as his figure dissolved in an instant.


    "The dormitory..." To be specific he received that presence from the girl''s dormitory.


    Marcus'' pace was unreadable under the dark sky as he appeared before the warden; startling the woman.


    "H-H-Headmaster?!" The bespectacled woman instantly sprang to her feet, witnessing Marcus here at this time.


    "Come with me, "Hemanded before climbing the stairs. Since it was already past midnight there was no one roaming around.


    Marcus hurriedly walked through the corridor and only stopped before the only door which was parted.


    Marcus went inside without another thought to check whether the student was safe...however, despite how much he searched¡ªphyiscally or through his skill¡ªhe couldn''t find anyone at all.


    Walking out of the room, he asked the warden, "Whose room is this?"


    The warden didn''t think twice before responding, "It was allotted to student Hawkbridge. Amelia Hawkbridge."


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Don''t worry, he won''t take long to return. Just a few chapters. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 135: Chapter 134- Offer

    For the next thirty days, Richard continued his life as usual. He fought one enemy every single day, got himself injured, returned to his cell and slept.


    He was slowly gaining control over ''Perceptive Burst'', and his stats were elevating at a gradual pace.


    The system has only allotted a single quest in these thirty days, and the reward wasn''t very attractive as well.


    But, well, since he got himself such a massive levelling-up venue, he wasn''t bothering with the system.


    If there was any problem with his current life then it was the slow number of death count rising. He didn''t know how he would do a massive massacre when the warriors here were veterans and clearly held years'' worth of experience.


    Currently, he had finished a battle, and while covered in his blood and with his left shoulder broken, Richard returned to his cell. He hasn''t gone to check the working quarters here and only left the cell for either to fight or eat.


    As of now, his stats look like,


    [Name: Scarlette Richard]


    [Race: Human, Elemental Ascended]


    [Age: 16]


    [Rank: C]


    [Str: 70]


    [Spd: 65]


    [End: 66 +10-> 76


    [Int: 38]


    [Mgc: 982]


    [Luk: 50]


    [Avable stats: 30]


    [Special skills: Burning, Hammering]


    [Skills: Self-regeneration -> D-> C+


    Telekinesis-> C+ {1000 Kilograms}


    Barrier-> F {Twoyers}


    Enhancement-> A-


    Detection-> D+ (550 meters)


    [Spells: Fireball- D


    Amber Arrow- D+


    Hell ze- S


    me Maze- C


    Molten tform- D-.


    Perception Burst- B


    Flood of mes- A]


    [Inventory: Bo-staff: ???]


    ...


    There was no doubt that the progress he could have achieved in a year in the outside world was made possible within a month here.


    Slowly walking towards his cell, Richard first had a few mouthfuls of water.


    While he was gulping down eagerly, he heard an unfamiliar voice,


    "It''s strange..."


    Richard spun on his feet, his fingers curled in a punch as he targeted the unfamiliar person with his body being enhanced.


    With the current force, he could have easily made a crater on the ground...however, that punch was easily blocked by a thin stick that the man held.


    *SWIISH*


    The air ripples when the two sides collide, creating shock waves and making the bedsheet flutter.


    Richard maintained his eyes on the man who wore a three-piece red and back suit and had long ck hair. His eyes held multiple shades, making him look nothing but creepy.


    "Who are you? How did you get in here?" Richard demanded in a stern tone. Although his current condition didn''t suggest that he could hold a conversation, he not even once thought of yielding.


    The man heaved a sigh before suggesting, "I will say you should sit down first."


    "No, you tell me your identity." Richard insisted.


    The man shook his head from left to right before waving his thin wooden stick around, and suddenly, a warm sensation prated through Richard''s skin, spreading around his body at an astonishing pace.


    However, Richard wasn''t able to fight back since it wasn''t an offensive spell in the first ce. He very well knew that the man just healed him.


    Richard''s consciousness regained stability but his question persisted, "Who are you?"


    The man sat down on the bed and after draping his left leg over the other, he said, "I am a part of the administration that runs and manages the Endless Hold. You can call me, ze."


    Richard''s lips parted as he stared at the man in disbelief for a moment. Someone from the administration came to see him. But why? He didn''t even have killed more than forty people on this floor yet.


    Richard leaned back on the wall across from the man before asking, "What do you need from me?"


    "An answer. It''s rted to the purpose for which you came here." ze says while pointing his stick towards Richard''s left arm.


    Richard didn''t show any movement and just narrowed his eyes. On his left arm was the mark of evil, but making it obvious was never in his mind.


    "I don''t know what are-"


    "Oh, you very well know. You came here to gather the sacrifices to please the evil god who has inflicted punishment on your mother."


    Richard clenched his fist; so they knew it all along. The headmaster said that the administration doesn''t give a single fuck about the prisoners so they, most probably, would overlook Richard''s evil mark.


    However, from what he has seen until now, his sudden promotion and this unexpected visit of an administrator...it seems that Richard has be an exception for them.


    ze grinned before asking, "Do you want me to help with your mission and send you back home early?"


    Hearing those words, Richard was baffled as he immediately retorted, "You don''t have the authority to release any prisoner from the Endless Hold. Stop spouting nonsense."


    "Generally, yes. A warden or administrator doesn''t have the authority to go against the rules which the almighty creator of this establishment, created." ze spoke, with his left hand on his chest and a dramatic expression he adopted.


    However, soon he smiled and added, "However, your talent aligns with the Sentinel''s interest; as such, he asked me to forward a message to you."


    Richard was feeling this situation to be quite fishy as he kept his eyes narrowed on the man. Many things he was saying don''t make sense.


    The Sentinels are the beings who founded the Endless Hold and the beings who live away from the chaos of the outside world. The battle between Demons and Gods was never of their concern. And those mysterious beings are showing interest in him?


    "I can''t believe in you..." Richard slowly uttered.


    ze didn''t react in any manner which suggested that he was not expecting such a response.


    However, since he was short on time, he went on with the proposal, "Mister Scarlette Richard, your work was well-liked in the forgery back on the base floor. And I offer you one prisoner in exchange for one de you remoulded. And if you can craft one, I will increase the number of prisoners by ten."


    Richard was left speechless. He was trading human lives for his average cksmithy? But why?


    ''No...this isn''t as simple as it looks...there is something more to it...'' Thinking back, the inspection officer also told Richard when he brought him to the third floor that the forgery was avable on this floor as well, indicating that he should continue to work there.


    ''Did I unconsciously make something overpowered?''


    Richard was contemting his next move when suddenly ze stood up and spoke in a heavy tone,


    "Mister Richard, you have two options now; first, I go back and we pretend this meeting never happened. In that way you can continue to live as you want, but at a risk that you might not be able to leave on your ord." Richard gritted his teeth hearing that but didn''t interrupt him,


    "Second, you will ept my deal and aplish what you came for. And as soon as you achieve your goal, you will be free to leave. And that is a promise."


    "I need a binding vow." Richard immediately responded with his head leaning a little and fist clenched.


    If he really provides what he was offering in the second option then Richard would utilize all his time in the forgery from here on, despite the hidden motive they have. However, before that, he needed insurance so that his efforts wouldn''t go to waste.


    ...truth be told, now that he has gained the attention of the Sentinel, it would be quite difficult for the Headmaster to pull him out. So this might be his only option.


    "A binding vow? Quite an amusing thing...but here we go." A familiar parchment which gave out a purplish glow, appeared before ze as he extended it toward Richard.


    Richard read the terms before biting his thumb and dropping his blood at the bottom of the contract.


    The parchment glowed and then disintegrated, signifying the establishment of the contract.


    Richard looked at ze who was now smiling in contentment, as he offered his hand for a shake.


    Richard took his hand as he heard the man saying, "I hope we can benefit each other with this."


    "Same here."


    ----------**----------


    Amelia returned to her senses after what seemed like hours.


    Parting her eyes she found herself currently bound to ropes and sitting down on a wooden chair.


    She tried moving and breaking her restraints, but it was all futile. Not to talk about, her ether was suppressed as well.


    Thest thing she remembered was that she was trying to draw Richard''s face on paper...when someone attacked her from behind...and then she found herself here.


    "Ah, you are awake?" Hearing that voice, Amelia turned stiff.


    She...knew this voice. She has heard this voice just a few hours ago.


    And when that person walked out of the shadows her doubt was proven to be right.


    "E-Ethan?!"


    ---------*--------


    A/N:- Ah, this arc is so messed up. But everything will be pieces together soon. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 136: Chapter 135- Hidden skill

    The next day, Richard went to the forge  which was located nearly at the same ce as the base floor.


    For some reason he was being ignored by other prisoners...maybe because they got the word that someone from the administration came to meet him? Might be possible.


    But, well, he didn''t build any connection on this floor, so he didn''t particrly mind their behaviour.


    "Woah..." Entering the chamber, Richard was surprised to see the difference between the forge on this floorpared to the one back on the base floor.


    The workshop where Richard has to remould swords is a small, enclosed space, filled with the warmth of burning coal. The forge sits at the centre, its mes glowing bright, casting light around the room. In front of the forge is a sturdy anvil, marked with years of use.


    Tools like hammers, tongs, and chisels hang neatly on the walls, ready to be used. Nearby, arge grinding wheel waits to sharpen the swords once they''re shaped. Buckets of water sit close by for cooling the hot metal. The room is simple but equipped with everything Richard needs for his task.


    There were more tools for the smithy and enough space for Richard to lie down from time to time to rx. There was fresh drinking water avable as well, along with a small cabin if Richard wanted to rest for a few minutes.


    ''This surely is not the original design of the forge...'' He could tell, that the administration was trying to provide him with facilities so that Richard could spend as much time as he could in this ce.


    "I wish they would add a lunch counter as well..." Heaving a sigh, he rolled his sleeve and drank a potion which he bought from tokens.


    Yes, this floor has a potion shop.


    Wearing an apron he picked a sword which was bent in a ''L''. It was fairly easy to remould swords which are awkwardly bent.


    Going through the same process which he recently learned, he first raised the temperature of the metal by several folds and brought it upon the anvil. He never felt the need for safety goggles, so he went on with hammering the sword back in shape.


    His eyes carefully calcted the heat required at regr intervals to keep the de hot enough to adapt to changes but not lose its form.


    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*


    Hammer hitting the de which was now returning to its original shape, sounded like a harmonious melody to his ears. He loves the way his craftsmanship allowed a wasted piece of metal to regain its formal glory.


    Once he was satisfied with the shape and length he dipped the whole weapon inside water while holding its handle.


    mes no longer burn him as much and truth be told, this whole process was quiteforting.


    Once the de cooled down, Richard brought it to sharpen.


    The grinding wheel wasrge and worn from years of use, turned by a wooden crank. Richard settled the sword carefully, angling the de just right. With a firm press of his foot, he began to turn the crank, the stone wheeling to life with a steady, low hum.


    Sparks flew as the edge of the sword met the spinning stone, casting flickers of light into the workshop. Richard''s hands moved with practised precision, guiding the de along the wheel''s coarse surface. The rough grind smoothed away any remaining imperfections, slowly honing the sword into a sharp, deadly edge.


    It took him exactly eight minutes and a usable sword was in his hold.


    Richard inspected the sword he just forged, trying to discern what actually made them so interested in him.


    Holding the sword with both hands, Richard tried to swing it¡ªonly to halt when a familiar person entered the forge,


    "I would not rmend you doing that," It was ze once again, who mysteriously appeared before Richard.


    "Why do you say so? Not like I will damage your equipment or anything..." He nonchntly said. Richard has trained with swords in the past so he can fairly manage it.


    However, ze had a different opinion, as he slowly extended his hand toward the sword and said, "Generally, nothing much would happen with a simple swing. However, "As he said, suddenly the backside of the forge was parted and a massive hall came into view.


    Richard watched in awe at how precisely time-space magic was manipted to change the structure of the Endless Hold.


    ze stepped toward and held the sword with both hands, as he said, "But if you know the trick,"


    Without warning, ze swung the sword with a swift, powerful motion. The air around the de seemed to ripple as it sliced downward. In an instant, a fiery burst of energy erupted from the de, creating a massive vertical sh in the air. Moltenva spewed forth from the crack, flowing like a river of fire.


    The ground shook as theva hit the concrete surface, melting it on contact. Cracks formed and spread, the molten liquid tearing through the solid ground with ease. The once firm floor crumbled, dissolving into fiery rubble as the heat continued to rise, smoke billowing upward.


    With a smirk, ze finished, "...you can do much damage to whatever is in front of you."


    Richard looked at the scene with his mouth parted agape.


    He, not even in his wildest dreams, could have thought that he would end up making such a monstrous thing with his mere one-week experience.


    ze stepped forward and rested the tip of the de on the ground.


    Looking at Richard he asked, "Do you know about weapon infusion or enchantment?"


    Richard slowly nodded, "Yeah...I had those back in the Duchy." The metal batons, to be precise.


    "Yes, you must have one. Given the rarity of those tools I can expect only the Duchess to get her hands on one."


    Taking a long breath, ze said, "This process involves imbuing a weapon with mystical properties, enhancing its abilities beyond the limits of mere steel or wood. You can add magic to a needle and make it more deadly than a scythe."


    "I am aware, but why are you telling me that?" Richard asked.


    "Because you, my friend, just enchanted not only this but many other swords without even realizing."


    Richard raised his brows. It''s not like he wasn''t expecting that response, but still, it was baffling to know that he learned magic imbuing without any prior training or exnation on how it''s done.


    ze added, "Only a few selected dwarves from ancient times were able to add magical elements to their weapons, and they seldom sold them to anyone. That''s why there are so few enchanted weapons in existence as of now."


    "True...and those which are avable are expensive enough to make one spend all their life worth of fortune."


    ze nodded, as he said, "You have a gift for enchantment, Richard. And that''s what makes you so special. Continue to build more weapons, and don''t limit yourself due to any reason."


    Gesturing toward the forge, he said, "This is your yground so let loose and show what you have-"


    "Where is the prisoner?"


    ze blinked in confusion and awkwardness, being interrupted like this.


    He allowed his hand to return to his side before inviting Richard, "Come with me,"


    Outside the chamber, a single prisoner could be seen currently kneeling on the floor with his face covered with a ck fabric.


    Richard''s left hand was enveloped in mes, as wordlessly he stepped forward and stabbed the man in the chest, making his death as quick as possible.


    There was no fighting back, and the strangest part was that the other prisoners, who were having lunch just a few meters away, seemed like they didn''t even notice theirrade getting killed just now.


    Richard nced at the death counter, and fortunately, it went up by one.


    Richard heaved a sigh and got back up. Fortunately, there was no trickery in this.


    Although this method was like a cheat shortcut, if he could reduce the time of returning back home through this, then Richard was not going to ask for anything else.


    "Anything would you like to ask orin about before I leave?" ze asked, to which Richard said,


    "If possible arrange a lunch-"


    "Ah, it''s already there." ze pointed inside the chamber.


    Richard turned around, and indeed, there was a familiar window for food ordering that could be seen.


    "Than-" Just the moment he turned around to thank the man, he found that there was no one standing there.


    Richard shrugged and returned to the forge.


    Washing his face with freshwater he turned towards the bunch of swords piled up in a corner as he muttered,


    "Let my imagination go wild huh..."


    If he can really enchant his weapon then what if he makes something from the scratch?


    But there was something that kept him bothered since yesterday.


    For what do they want these many deadly weapons? What are they nning?


    ----------*---------


    A/N:- We will see a time skip in next chapter. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 137: Chapter 136- Prepare

    Amelia had a good impression of Ethan until now. She has heard about him from Richard once or twice, and even during the assessment, he behaved quite well with others.


    His involvement in helping Richard was something that made her feel that he might be an ally on whom Richard, at some point, could rely.


    However, she was wrong. Utterly wrong.


    When Amelia was at her most vulnerable stage, and Ethan was aware of it, he took advantage of her situation and kidnapped her.


    And now, she was sitting in some random ce, being tied by ropes and her etherpletely suppressed.


    In an icy voice, she asked, "What intention do you hold for abducting me? Are you risking your life for a few gold coins?"


    Ethan raised his brows, and asked in pure astonishment, "The only thing you can think of is ransom? Really? Do you think I would dare touch the daughter of the renowned Duke for money? Ah, I expected a lot more from you, Amelia."


    His voice held that edge that made him look different from how he had presented himself until now. For a moment, she thought it was Ethan''s clone currently in front of her, but with the Headmaster''s presence in the academy, it was highly unlikely for the clone to dare enter the ind once again.


    Then it means the person in front of her is, indeed, Ethan.


    Sitting down on the ground, Ethan calmly told her, "I don''t hold a grudge against you, Miss, but since you chose a problematic partner to build a romance with, you''re involved in his mess as well."


    Amelia''s gaze darkened, "What Richard is doing is none of your concern."


    Ethan''s smile vanished as, with a snarl, he spat, "It has to do with me, Amelia. Your boyfriend has chosen to resurrect something which shall not exist. He has taken the side of evil, and I, as the Emissary Of Light, hold the responsibility to stop him."


    "So you chose the method of a coward and kidnapped me to stop Richard, huh?" Her insult was met by silence, making Amelia growl.


    Leaning forward, she stated in a grave voice, "Listen, Ethan, I don''t know what is the matter with you, but the moment I realise that I can be a hindrance to Richard''s goal, I swear I won''t think twice before killing myself. So it''s better you steel your nerves since my death would bring hell upon you."


    Ethan''s eyes no longer held amusement as he stared at Amelia nkly for a few moments before getting up.


    "Don''t make much noise, Miss Amelia; no one is gonnae to save you." Saying so, he disappeared from the ce.


    -------------**------------


    It has been eight months since Richard began working under the contract and regrly got into contact with ze.


    He has been remodelling swords for eighteen hours a day, one hour in other activities and the remaining time in bed.


    He has gotten used to his work so much that even while being half asleep, he ends up hammering a sword back into its original shape without a single error.


    Once in a while, he went to battle people in the arena as well; however, considering the number of people he had ughtered, it was inevitable for only a few of them to be here.


    To notpletely deste the floor, Richard asked ze to bring prisoners from other floors, and he readily agreed.


    At some point, Brad and Jasmine arrived on the third floor through a monthly inspection as well. And thanks to Brad''s presence Richard was no longer getting bored during work.


    And about Jasmine...then she somehow reminded him of Violet. Awkward, mysterious and devoted to serving him.


    She brought him his lunch, arranged his bed, and even sometimes massaged his shoulders after work. Considering how blissful she looked while serving him, Richard also didn''t feel the guilt of making her work for him.


    About his kill count, then, he had already reached seventy-thousand eight hundred, and only twenty thousand two hundred remained before he could leave this ce and heal his family.


    His stats have improved as well, but he wasn''t focusing on that.


    Thanks to the fact that he can now build a whole weapon from scratch allowed him to hasten his kill counts.


    Now, back to the present.


    "Here you go," Brad extended the leather belt towards Richard which he had to bind around the handle of the de he was making.


    With careful hands, he wound the thick leather belt around it, pulling it tight. His fingers worked with a steady rhythm, securing the belt in ce with small knots. As he tugged thest end, the sword felt different¡ªgripped better, more sure in his hand.


    He stood, testing the feel by swinging it lightly in the air. The new grip held firm, offering more control with each move.


    Satisfied, he rested the newly made sword inside the bracket before seeing it disappear instantly.


    He looked at the counting panel and found he had gained over twenty targets for today.


    "It still baffles me," Hearing those words, Richard raised his brows as he heard Brad adding, "Like you forming a  contract with the authorities and then having prisoners being served to you like this. Seriously, you are one lucky bastard."


    Richard shrugged, "Maybe I am. After all, I didn''t think that with that pace with which I was killing people, I could have reached anywhere near my goal within time."


    Brad sighed, "Maybe you are destined to be a cksmith and Endless Hold made you realise your talent."


    Richard hummed, "You might be true. I was also thinking of having my own forge once I return. After all,.the way I have be addicted to this I don''t think I will be able to live for more than a few days away from hammer and anvil."


    Brad was about to suggest something when suddenly Jasmine appeared inside the cell, "Master, I have brought a blueberry jam sandwich for you~"


    There was a happy smile on her face, as she hoped inside the forge.


    Brad has nearly forgotten about her previous attitude which she maintained back on the base floor towards the others.


    "Huh?" Noticing Brad Jasmine uttered, "You are still here? Annoying..."


    ...well, notpletely he has forgotten.


    "Okay then, I will be taking my leave," Brad said as he retired for the day and returned to his cell, which was just across from Richard''s.


    Richard chuckled seeing that reaction as he washed his hands and took the sandwich from the girl.


    Looking at her flushed cheeks, and stretched lips, he couldn''t help but ask, "How can you look so happy about something so trivial?"


    Jasmin shyly giggled which made her bountiful bust shake, as she replied, "Satiating Master Richard''s hunger gives me pleasure."


    Richard halted while chewing and told her, "You gotta work on your phrasing."


    She giggled mischievously hearing that, making Richard roll his eyes.


    While eating, he asked her, "How long are you sentenced to remain here?"


    Jasmine smiled in glee, "As long as my master is here."


    Richard scoffed, "You know this isn''t some grocery store where you can enter and exit on your will, right?"


    Jasmine nodded, "I am aware, master, but don''t worry, Jasmine will be with her master despite how challenging it bes."


    Richard didn''t know what he should say here, so he focused on his dinner and once finished, he wiped his hands and walked out of the chamber.


    There, ze was unexpectedly waiting for him with all the prisoners lined up to be executed.


    Richard extended his hand toward them and released Hell ze upon the lot as he asked the man, "What do you want now?"


    Every time ze appeared before him, it was something rted to the forge. And as he expected, this time as well,


    "We want you to make a scythe this time. We will be sup-"


    "Not possible." Richard outrightly rejected it. He has recently got the hang of making a sword, and now, ze is asking him to make something soplicated, like a scythe.


    ze''s smile didn''t falter; he was now ustomed to getting interrupted by Richard so he just continued,


    "Naturally, we will supply materials for the weapon and as a reward, we will grant you a hundred prisoners!"


    Jasmine beamed hearing that as with her fists bumped, she excitedly looked at her master.


    However, Richard didn''t speak for a brief moment before demanding, "Two hundred prisoners and a specific one from the fourth floor. His name is Hazard, a big fat man with a round tattoo on his head. You must know him, right?"


    ze, with a wide smile, extended his hand for a shake as he said, "Deal. But you only got three days to make one, okay?"


    Richard heaved a sigh as he shook his hand and said, "Guess, you guys want to overwork me to death."


    Now Jasmine was ring at ze, making thetter embarrassed as he said,


    "I will now take my leave before your maid ends up wing my face."


    Saying so, ze bowed slightly and his figure disappeared.


    Left alone, Richard turned toward Jasmine, and told her, "I need you,"


    "S-So suddenly? I-I haven''t e-even bathe-"


    "Jasmine, focus. You need to help me pull this off, got it."


    Hearing his words, Jasmine instantly nodded, "Whatever youmand, my lord."


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Her picture will be posted in a few days. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 138: Chapter 137- Satisfied

    Ethan left the hideout where he had held Amelia captive, and the first and only person he could see was the violet-haired girl named Eleanor.


    She was in this with him. This ce was suggested by her.


    When Ethan received the  Divine Decree, the person who approached him was Eleanor, asking if he was prepared to fulfil his duty as the Emissary of Light.


    Naturally, he didn''t reject it. Someone who hates Ambrobates down to his core and detests them to death, he had to fight against those who sided with evil.


    However, going against the evil-worshiper wasn''t his duty, given there were risks involved. He wasmanded to take someone crucial into captivity.


    Amelia is the only person within Ethan''s reach who can y a vital role in weakening Richard once he returns.


    Although Ethan was not sure of where Richard went, or how strong he would be when he returned, considering the decree arrived from the heavens, this matter was more severe than Ethan could ever expect.


    That''s why it was necessary to abduct Amelia, in case things go south.


    "You did the right thing, Ethan." Hearing her words, he shrugged.


    "I am just following their words." His indifferent answer didn''t make her disheartened.


    Seeing Ethan identifying his destiny and choosing the right path filled Eleanor''s heart with tion and allowed her shoulders to slump in relief.


    When the other three regressors warned her that harming the Duchess could cost Eleanor dearly, she had no other option than to rely on the Divine Ones. Fortunately, they listened to her prayers and made Ethan realise his path.


    Walking beside Ethan she asked, "What are we going to do now? Should I put a barrier around the ce?" They were still on the ind, yet the headmaster hadn''t been able to locate them for some unknown reasons.


    Although Eleanor had confidence in her golems, fighting against a bunch of trained professionals sounded risky.


    Ethan nonchntly stated, "I have camouged this ce with my divine essence. Unless someone is looking at us from point-nk range, we will remain hidden."


    Eleanor was surprised, "When did you unlock that skill?"


    Ethan didn''t reply to her and continued to walk forward.


    There was a lot on his mind, and discerning the limits of his powers was not one of them.


    ---------**---------


    For the next two days, Richard continued to engage in a singr activity that revolved around the forge.


    He had no idea how to forge the de of a scythe, so he made a few prototypes.


    For the first day, Richard devoted his whole time to the prototypes since he knew he would be able to craft the handle, grips, and other attachments with a little effort. What concerned him the most was the distribution of the de''s weight.


    He did not feel satisfied with making it overly weighty or keeping it light.


    The way he was pretty engrossed in making the weapon thoroughly surprised his helpers, given until now Richard had only worked with swords. But now, with scythes, it seemed he wasn''tpletely unaware of its mechanism.


    "This one is pretty good, in my opinion. You can just refine and sharpen it, and you will get yourself the best scythe to present them, "Brad suggested while he held the curved de Richard hammered yesterday.


    It had the perfect weight bnce, with the de being heavy at the spot where it would connect with the handle, and the tip was the lightest part. From Brad''s knowledge, this was an appropriate scythe de.


    However, "No, it''s not good. I don''t feel like it will make a good scythe. Too disnced and feels iplete. Swinging it with one hand could cause self-harm, and because of the extra weight at the tang, I feel the burden on the wielder''s arm will lessen their pace of swing. Not to talk about the tip is not worth pricking the life out of its enemies. Too many ws.


    Don''t show me that anymore."


    Hearing Richard''s detailed exnation of how bad the scythe de was, even though Brad thought it was perfect, the brown-haired frowned.


    However, before he could have said anything Jasmine red at him with the expression, ''Don''t dare say another word''.


    Under the two-way assault, Brad yielded and dumped the de.


    Approaching Richard, he asked, "Why does it seem you are quite familiar with scythes? Didn''t you say you are into batons and staff more?" Brad has be good friends with Richard in these few months. As such, he seldom hears about Richard''s training and the battles he has gone through.


    And in none of those stories, there wasn''t any mention of a scythe.


    Richard frowned, not because he realised it now, but rather because that question was something Richard had been asking himself for two days now.


    "I can''t say...." Letting those words hang in the room, he finally finished heating the material which was far different from normal metal.


    Once it was hot enough, he pulled it from the forge andid it on the anvil. Gripping the hammer tightly, Richard struck the steel, ttening and shaping it into a long, curved de. Each blow was precise, forming the natural arc of the scythe.


    His eyes narrowed, mind racing at what he could do to make it to his liking. Going with the manual didn''t help; he wasn''t satisfied with the design. He needed...something more precise.


    He hammered the weapon while his mind went through several ideas and suddenly he muttered under his breath,


    "No...only sharpening this won''t do..."


    Taking a thicker piece of steel, he heated it separately until it was malleable. With both pieces glowing hot, Richardid the thicker steel along the back of the scythe''s de, where the spine would be.


    Using a heavy hammer, he began to forge-weld the two pieces together. Each strike bonded the thicker steel to the de, creating a raised spine that ran along the entire length. Richard focused on keeping the spine even but strong, adding just enough thickness to reinforce the de without weighing it down too much.


    "The hell...scythes are made to slice not to hammer. Why are you adding weight to it?" Brad questioned, which was met with silence


    Richard didn''t know why he was doing it, but he felt in this way the scythe would be efficient to use.


    He hammered the spines and then reheated the de once again.


    Taking it out, he curved the tip a little more and made it thin like a needle near the tip.


    And about the edge, then Richard went ahead and sharpened both sides to make it double-edged.


    Each movement encouraged him to go on, almost like someone had put him under a spell.


    Richard had a smile on his face when he moulded the weapon to his liking rather than adhering to the manual.


    From time to time, Jasmine carefully wiped his back and neck with a wet fabric, only to store it carefully in a basket and take out another fabric.


    Brad didn''t even have to ask why she was keeping those sweat-soaked clothes, knowing her answer would creep him out.


    It took him four long hours, but finally, Richard stood with the fragment of the weapon with a satisfied look on his face.


    "Congrattions, master!" Jasmine beamed.


    "This looks nothing like a scythe...." Brad sighed.


    Ignoring both of them, well, not entirely, as he nodded towards Jasmine, he went to make a handle for the weapon.


    Now, he needed the perfect handle to match its strength. He chose ash wood for its bnce of lightness and durability. Taking a sturdy, straight branch, he began shaping it with his drawknife, smoothing it down until it had the perfect curve for a scythe.


    He sanded the wood until it was smooth to the touch, then added two wooden handgrips for better control¡ªone near the middle and one at the base. Next, Richard wrapped parts of the handle with strips of leather, tightening them securely. This would give him a solid, non-slip grip when wielding the weapon.


    Satisfied with the handle, he attached the de, securing it tightly to the tang with iron rivets. The final product felt bnced in his hands, strong yet light enough to swing swiftly.


    "It looks marvellous." Jasmineplimented honestly.


    "Yeah, now it looks intimidating as a scythe," Brad added while nodding in acknowledgement.


    Richard smirked as he held the scythe over his shoulder.


    Gripping the weapon he casually swung it....only to freeze in shock.


    His lips parted and vitality escaped his eyes. Countless memories began to pour down his memoryne, and a shooting pain assaulted his mind.


    Richard fell down to his knees, and despite how much Brad and Jasmine called out he wasn''t able to listen to their voices at all


    It was all ...nk.


    What Richard failed to notice and will greatly shock himter was...


    [Death Count: 18683/10000]


    --------*---------


    A/N:- I hope you all liked the chapter. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 139: Chapter 138- Zulcriz

    A deep-seated memory shed through his mind, and while looking at it, Richard waspletely detached from the real world.


    There was darkness. Everywhere. The very fibre of this reality seemed to have weaved out from darkness. Anywhere he turns to, he is met by aplete void. Nothing felt real here.


    This can be terrifying for others, but right now Richard couldn''t feel any of those human sensations with which he has lived three lifetimes.


    All he felt was peace...almost like he had returned home after a long journey.


    There was nothing he could say while he saw ''it''. A being which cannot be defined in words as how terrifying it looked even though Richard was standing so far from ''it''.


    Under normal circumstances, despite how much he loved challenging people way above his league, facing this entity would have surely forced Richard to retreat.


    Those long limbs, wide shoulders, straight back and its bodypletely enshrouded in alive shadows, as the being emerged out of the depth of the abyss.


    Richard''s eyes were met by that thing''s memory...of that time when the being was betrayed and disowned.


    [Your love for that woman led you to forsake the very principles you once established. ''No being shall be freed from the bonds of death''¡ªthose were your words. Yet you, entrusted with the sacred duty of granting salvation to all, chose to abuse your authority for the sake of an emotion unbefitting an immortal..]


    Those words echoed in the void, and the entity listened to each of those words in silence.


    Richard could feel it...the deep wound of emotions. Regret and frustration enveloped him like mes on dry wood.


    It was strange that Richard could feel and understand what the entity was suffering from, even though he had yet to see its face and know its identity. Forget about that he didn''t know where he was at the moment.


    [You have failed me, Zulcriz. Though your existence was contested and your methods questioned, I held my silence, trusting in your principles and believing in the betterment of the mortal realm. Never did I foresee the possibility of your straying from the path. Indeed, you have failed me.]


    Richard narrowed his eyes, trying to discern what might have caused the entity to lower its head and who was the one who could even force such an almighty being to kneel before them.


    Not to talk about this constant reminder of how the entity has failed to fulfil its duty. How and who was this woman who became the catalyst?


    Hundreds of questions, but unfortunately, Richard cannot say anything as of now.


    Finally, the silence was broken as the being enshrouded in Darkness spoke,


    "Now, what? Are you nning to revive those methods of prolonged life span and again push the existence of mortals toward crisis?"


    With a scoff, it continued, "I''ve watched how those


    realms copse. Mothers wing their children, people killing each other for a scrap of food. Blood spilt like it was worth less than water. I''ve seen it all, and if I hadn''t stepped in, nothing would''ve changed. The world would''ve kept spiralling toward ruin, and no one would''ve done a damn thing to stop it."


    Richard''s eyes stretched a little. There was a time when people used to live longer. He has read in the history books how the normal lifespan of a person extended up to five hundred years, and because of the low death rate, the resources were emptying up.


    His homeroom teacher also said something simr to it. From her perspective, the Dark Star was that necessity which everyone called evil; however, it is an inevitable fact that without the appearance of the Dark Star, this world might not havested for this long.


    Then if this entity brought the change....then...then...


    ''The God of Death?!'' Richard couldn''t believe that he was looking at the memories of that immortal who held the strength to go against the heavens and challenge every single deity, all alone.


    The creator of the Dark Star and the one whom Ethan almost sealed in the previous timeline.


    Wait...many things didn''t make sense.


    If the Lord of Death brought stability to the realms, then why was it getting opposed by the heavens? And if this being, whose voice was echoing through the void, can even make the Death God kneel before it, then shouldn''t the holder of the voice be stronger than the deities, as well?


    ''This is soplicated...'' Richard couldn''t discern everything, but missing out on their conversation never crossed his mind.


    [You must descend to the mortal realm, resume your duty, and continue to safeguard the realms as you have done before. This is your destiny, and facing your siblings is an obligation you cannot escape.....


    The voice faded and the Zulcriz hung its head low.


    Silence descended upon the void as Richard stared at the being still kneeling on the ground with curious eyes.


    He had no idea why Richard was allowed to see the remembrance of the being with whom he had to do nothing.


    There was no way of retreat which Richard could ascertain, so after a brief contemtion he took a step forward,


    "Halt."


    , and halted immediately when he was being called out. And this time, Richard knew that his presence was addressed.


    "Confused you maybe, but this isn''t the time. You aren''t prepared to know everything." Itmanded. Its words prohibiting any argument that Richard might have extended...if only he had his voice.


    "Each step you take toward Death, you will know what you are and the reason for your existence. However, for now, "The being stood up, reflexively making Richard step back. The hulking form of the Evil Lord became even more intimidating once the Creator of the Dark Star turned around.


    The pair of golden eyes stared at Richard, making him shiver. A vast ocean of strength he possessed in that frame. A being, more powerful than his mother and possibly someone who can engulf a whole realm with its presence alone.


    Richard felt it. The raw sensation of death wing at his back and shouting at him to run as far as he could.


    But he withstood that force and resisted the urge to kneel. He was never told to, and not like he would ever yield.


    He stared back at it. The face of death. The destination of every being and the being that originates from Darkness.


    Richard was facing such an entity.


    "I see you have made significant progresspared to thest time. However, this isn''t enough...nowhere enough. To stand alongside me, you have to realise your origin and ambition."


    With his tone bing heavy and aura denser, the entity added, "And I won''t be helping you with that."


    Richard didn''t back off hearing that heavy voice; rather, he stepped forward. His eyes never wavering and his determination seemed to have be alive through his fierce eyes.


    He stood before the Lord of Death, and demanded, "If you want to return, you need me. Otherwise, I don''t believe you would have let me see that vulnerable sight of yours. Am I right?"


    Silence enshrouded the void after that. Richard held his stance with confidence and waited for Zulcriz to reply.


    The chances of Richard ever regaining consciousness were slim, for the entity he now confronted held dominion over death itself. The very essence of mortality bent to its will, and standing against it meant defying forces no living being could hope to withstand.


    However, the moment Zulcriz opened its non-existent mouth, something unexpected rolled out,


    "I can never make a mistake. You are the right one," Suddenly, the being knelt before Richard and took out an essence of the darkness enshrouding it.


    Extending the raven me towards Richard, it said, "Be one with this. It will help you gain control over your immortal self."


    The moment Richard heard ''immortal self'' the first thing that came to his mind was, ''The elemental ascension...''


    He extended his hand, and rather than taking the me his body absorbed it.


    The void soon began to break, and Richard''s consciousness began to slip away.


    In sheer desperation to gain a few answers, he asked, "Wait! When I meet your generals, what should I do?"


    Through his fading subconscious, he heard its voice loud and clear,


    "If they kneel, you spare them. If they defy, you annihte."


    Those were thest words Richard heard before he regained his consciousness...and the first person he saw upon waking up, was none other than Headmaster Marcus.


    "Headmaster..." Groggily Richard asked as he raised his body with Jasmine''s support.


    Marcus, unnaturally sweating and looking nervous, turned his attention towards Richard.


    Sitting before him, Marcus rested his hand on Richard''s shoulders¡ªmaking thetter nervous now¡ªas the older one said, "Whatever I tell you, you must not lose your calm."


    "Don''t build the hype, and just tell me!" Richard demanded.


    Marcus heaved a sigh before informing him, "Amelia Hawkbridge is kidnapped, and your mansion in the Capital is under attack."


    ---------***---------


    A/N:- Let there be carnage.

 Chapter 140: Chapter 139- Carnage(1)

    Amelia was feeling helpless. It has been two days since she got abducted, and for the past two days, she did nothing but try to remove herself from her binds.


    The very thought of bing a hindrance, and the reason for Richard''s defeat made her feel terrified. Her whole being shivered at that thought. And just as she told Ethan, Amelia would prefer to end herself before she could be a reason behind Richard''s failure.


    She can ept anything but to see the man she loves, yielding before anyone.


    Her ether wasn''t responding.to her calls. Although it was working within her body quite normally, her skills weren''t working. It was almost like she was only allowed to ess her ether to keep herself alive.


    In these two days only once Ethan came to check on her and tried to feed her food...only to get his hand bitten until it bled.


    If only her teeth could have reached his throat, Amelia was determined to bite the life out of that scumbag.


    Ethan had betrayed Richard. And for that sin alone he deserves death.


    ''It troubles me...'' Amelia couldn''t help but feel slightly apprehensive. What was Ethan''s intention, and why was he regarding Richard as an evil worshipper?


    What actually happened with his mother for Richard to just suddenly disappear? And if Ethan was so well set on bringing down Richard, it wasn''t impossible for Ethan to actually cause some major disruption.


    After all, Ethan has the support of the Princess. And if Ethan says the word, Elizabeth probably will do anything for him to cause trouble for Richard.


    ''Richard...where are you ...'' Feeling all helpless Amelia called his name and hoped that Richard could hear her voice and return to her.


    ...


    Allen was feeling nervous. He could still hear the loud echoes of the battle urring outside the mansion, which began two days ago. And until now, the battle cries and wails of death have yet to subdue.


    At some point Lilia also had to join the battle, given only one man was retaliating against the continuous assault of the church workers. They have been relentlessly moving forward with the only desire of bringing an end to the evil-worshipper, that is, Duchess Berine.


    Allen has retained his spell, but he knew if even a couple of church members entered inside and Allen had to confront them, then he would, most probably, lose control over the time-freezing dome.


    ''Mister Richard left only three days ago...'' Allen felt his hands turning moist because of sweat. There are still eleven days left for Richard to return and heal his mother and sister. And given the number of increasing forces from the church it was highly unlikely that they could withstand the assault for that long.


    ''Who can help us....I feel scared...''


    .....


    Outside the mansion, the number of church members was increasing dramatically passing each second.


    Now, it wasn''t a battle between two sides; it was a war between an army and two individuals.


    Lilia could be seen traversing through the hordes of church members with her daggers cleaving anyone she came across. Unlike when she joined the battle, her pace was a little slower and upon closer inspection one could gaze at several small wounds which the church members had caused.


    Her figure zapped through the crowd, severing every neck, piercing every heart and slicing every throat she saw. There was no pause to her spree. All she could currently think about was to keep them away from thest line of defence.


    The red-eyed man was thest line of defence who kept butchering any being who crossed a certain distance.


    Although there have been deaths, they were so incredibly lesspared to the colossal amount filling the space that slowly Lilia and the man were losing their hopes.


    These church workers weren''t strong per se. However, the fact that their vitality had been increased to the point of near immortality was making it awfully difficult to cut down the numbers. Not to talk about, the whole wide area around the mansion and several houses nearby were engulfed by a barrier that separated them from the outside.


    So unless someone stronger than the chanter(s) doesn''t attack the barrier with a series of attacks, the barrier is not going to break.


    They were trapped and getting restlessly pushed back. However, not even once did Lilia lose her will to fight back. She knew she had to keep going for a few days until he returned.


    Her beloved.


    One priest caught her figure, his hands already glowing with light magic. He raised his arms, chanting a spell to immobilize her. Lilia dashed forward, the air around her legs crackling with self-enhancing energy. She spun, dodging the iing light bolts, and plunged her daggers into his chest before he could finish the incantation.


    Another priest lunged at her, swinging a heavy, spiked il. She ducked just in time, the weapon grazing her back. Pain red, but Lilia was already moving. With a sharp kick to his knee, the priest buckled, and Lilia slit his throat in one swift motion.


    One conjured fire in his palms, hurling it at her. Lilia sidestepped the mes, her enhanced speed blurring her movements. As the sorcerer prepared another spell, she flung one of her daggers at his throat, silencing him instantly.


    The other two charged with swords glowing with holy light. Lilia met them head-on, deflecting the strikes with her remaining dagger. A sword nicked her arm, blood staining her sleeve, but she didn''t falter. With a twist, she slid behind one of them and stabbed his spine, then pivoted to catch the other across the neck.


    A shout echoed behind her, and she skidded to a halt, crouching low. Five church members blocked the way, their robes glowing with enchanted symbols.


    She bolted forward. One of them raised his staff, shooting a st of light. Lilia twisted mid-air, the beam grazing her side. Pain assaulted her, but shended smoothly, rolling under another strike. She kicked off the ground, her dagger shing as it tore through the throat of the closest priest. His gurgled scream was cut short as he copsed.


    Lilia wiped her lips and turned around, catching one of the priests raising his staff to attack her. She sidestepped, feeling the wooden staff brushing past her nose as she simply raised her hand and stabbed the man thrice in the chest and both eyes.


    The man rolled away and Lilia charged for another group. Raising her barrier as a shield, she protected herself from the blend of several elemental attacks as she mmed the shield into them, making them fall down.


    Turning around, she lunged toward the iing hulking man, her dagger prepared as before her enemy could have blocked her; she jumped over his shoulder and plunged the dagger deep inside his skull.


    "TAKE THIS!"


    Suddenly, a powerful force mmed into her, sending her crashing into a through the crowd and only stopping once Lilia was on the ground, eyes blurry and consciousness on the verge of slipping.


    She could barely realize what just happened as she found her senses failing to discern things happening around her.


    She tried to get up, however, her body betrayed her. She knew her enemies were advancing, however, she no longer had the strength to get up.


    A pool of blood formed around her, and Lilia remained lifelessly lying there.


    The nearby church members gathered around her, and one by one, they started stomping their feet on her.


    Lilia''s mind was turning numb being attacked by those many men. Her body churned in pain as she felt every inch of her body being assaulted by them.


    However, she couldn''t do anything....she....she failed...


    Closing her eyes, she slowly muttered, "I...am...sorry...master...."


    It was then when suddenly all the priests who were tormenting Lilia, stopped as a colossal presence descended upon them.


    Slowly the sensation was felt by every member across the battlefield as they stopped moving altogether and felt their body vibrating in anxiety.


    The open field stretched out in all directions, but it suddenly felt ustrophobic, as if the world beyond the barrier had vanished. The air grew thick, heavy, and cold, their breathsing in ragged gasps, white mist curling from their lips.


    One of them, an older priest with deep-set eyes, nced nervously toward the sky. The stars above flickered, and a creeping darkness spread, swallowing the light. His lips quivered. "This¡­ this isn''t right. The protection spell¡ªit should be holding."


    Another priest, younger but wide-eyed with panic, tightened his grip on the staff. "It is¡­ it is! It has to hold!" But his voice cracked, betraying his terror.


    Although those words were spoken, for some reason everyone knew that the barrier wouldn''t be able to save them from what wasing.


    ....something inhumane wasing. And they could feel it. The emotion which the entity was currently filled with.


    Rage.


    --------*--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 141: Chapter 140- Carnage(2)

    Once, when he and Be were off shopping, someone crashed into Be, making her fall and cry in pain; that was the first day when Richard''s parents received a warning from the police since Richard ended up smashing a whole set of beer bottles onto the asshole''s head.


    Those close to them shall always remain safe by his side, is the principle which he follows. And if someone tries to hurt them...then Richard himself doesn''t know what he might end up doing in rage.


    Currently, the person whom he promised to protect all his life was getting attacked by several white-robe-wearing worms.


    The only thought that came to his mind when Richard saw Lilia in such a state was to shred them into pieces while keeping their consciousness intact so they could feel the pain of that degree which no human should experience.


    And Richard was well-set on making it true.


    Releasing Hell ze upon the dome he entered the barrier with ease. Covering his body with the mes of destruction hended on the ground and looked around.


    His eyes didn''t wander for long before he gazed at her...


    Lilia.


    The men around the maid reflexively stepped back, wishing that they shouldn''t have volunteered to attack her, in the first ce


    Richard''s eyes remained on her closed ones, anger surging through his veins and his heart feeling heavy under the guilt of pushing his beloved into such a pitiful state.


    The air cracked with heat as Richard stepped forward, his eyes cold and focused. The church members stepped aside, giving him the space; not consciously.


    His whole presence was enshrouded with a thickyer of rage. It was like even approaching the person would burn them.


    Richard didn''t speak a single word as he reached his beloved maid.


    "Holy-" Before the Priest could attack Richard with light energy, his body was shattered by an invisible force, bones snapping and flesh tearing, leaving nothing but a gruesome heap of blood and gore.


    Richard flicked his fingers, and every man who dared stand before him was crushed like insects. Limbs twisted and cracked, bodies caving in as they were mercilessly torn apart. A river of blood flowed in his wake, painting the ground red. He moved like a reaper, calm and unstoppable, his footsteps echoing through the deadly silence.


    The sight of him made people tremble, paralyzed by fear, knowing their end was near but powerless to stop it.


    Nearing his beloved, Richard crouched down, and like a doll made of feathers, he picked her up in a bridal hold.


    Instantly, a familiar raven-haired woman appeared before Richard and respectfully asked, "Let me take her away and heal her, my lord."


    Richard nodded as he handed Lilia to her, and told her, "Heal her wounds and keep her safe."


    Jasmine nodded before ck wings appeared behind her back, and she flew towards the mansion, determined to protect the girl even at the cost of her life.


    "You...!" The Pope staggered through the fallen bodies of his brothers which were no longer regenerating, and red at Richard. Others tried to stop him, for the sake of his safety, but the silver-haired man didn''t look sane enough to think rationally.


    Standing before Richard the man snarled, "You vile creature took the side of the evil! You don''t know the forces that wille after you, now that you have chosen the unholy path."


    Those words hung in the air, the listeners gulping at the thought of what might happen now.


    Richard looked at the man, his eyes holding no emotion that could be distinguished, as he asked, "I read in the book of  eternal grace....that the path of absolution is through eternal rest?"


    The Pope frowned, "It''s strange that you know about it. But yes, that''s correct."


    Richard''s eyes darkened as he raised his hand and dered, "Then consider me your god and receive your much-deserved blessings."


    Before the Pope or anyone else could say anything, Richard raised his hand, and with a snap of his fingers, a fiery storm erupted around him¡ªa hurricane of Hell ze, its mes scorching ck and red as they twisted violently in the air. The inferno roared to life, expanding like the maw of a beast, swallowing everything in its path.


    The church members were helpless, sucked into the zing vortex. Their screams pierced the air as their bodies were torn apart by the raging winds, skin peeling from bone, flesh melting like wax in the heat. Some were flung into the air, limbs twisted at unnatural angles before being crushed mid-flight, their blood raining down in dark, hot stters.


    Others were burned alive, their skin bubbling and charring until they were little more than smoking skeletons.


    The Hell ze devoured them, leaving no chance for escape. Their bones cracked and snapped under the pressure of the mes, reducing them to nothing but ash. The mansion walls themselves began to cken and crumble under the heat, but the screams of the dying lingered, a symphony of agony that echoed through the ruin.


    Richard stood at the eye of the storm, his expression calm and cold, his figure untouched by the firestorm that ravaged everything else. To him, this was no more than an act of justice¡ªretribution in its purest, most devastating form.


    As thest of the church members were obliterated, their bodies crushed and incinerated into nothingness, the hurricane finally subsided, leaving only ash and scorched earth in its wake.


    "Now you four...." Richard turned around and looked at the four men who earlier were hurting Lilia. He protected them using his barrier, as dealing them with Hell ze would have been mercy for them.


    The four priests were already on the ground, their heads pressed and streams of tears flowing down their eyes.


    "Master, let me take care of them." Suddenly the hulking form of a ck-haired man appeared before him.


    Richard could faintly sense Aembr radiating from the man.


    An apostle of one of the Generals, Richard discerned.


    Jasmine told him earlier that there are apostles of all the Generals. Every General has two at least, and Richard was just like them, an emissary.


    But the difference was, that he inherited authority from the Lord of Death. That exins why this man, Jasmine and Brad have been so respectful toward him.


    For Brad to not sit on the same seat as Richard was not a casual act but something he did subconsciously. Brad himself hasn''t realised it. Richard sensed that presence from him, which no living human should be possessing.


    And this man was the same.


    ''You spare them if they kneel, huh...'' Richard nodded before telling him, "Keep them alive."


    Hearing those words, massive wings three times bigger than Jasmine''s and more grotesque appeared behind the man but just as he was about to pick the priests, someone called out,


    "Release them, Richard. You have alreadymitted a grave sin by executing these many worshippers."


    Those words were spoken by a certain silver-haired who stood there with pure indifference in his eyes.


    Richard raised his eyes, as he asked, "So you finally showed up. I started to think that I might have to take down a church or two to help you grow some balls."


    Richard was informed by the Headmaster that Ethan and Eleanor were involved in Amelia''s abduction but for some reason, even Marcus couldn''t locate them.


    Ethan stared at Richard with no particr reaction; however, inwardly, he was nervous standing before the man who once held a bit of innocence in his eyes.


    Now...he looked nothing like his previous self.


    "You do know what is at stake yet to dare talk back?" Eleanor snickered, appearing from behind.


    Her eyes held ridicule and deep-seated hatred she had been carrying for Richard for this long. She never forgave this piece of trash who had tormented Ethan in the previous timeline and in this itinerary, he was acting all innocent and harmless


    However, Eleanor knew deep within Richard was still vile and corrupted. And today, he proved her belief to be true.


    The clouds beside Ethan parted and revealed the familiar ck-haired girl whose eyes were closed and she was bound from head to toe with ropes.


    Richard growled, his eyes darkening. He never thought that Ethan would betray him, but it seems he was hoping a lot from the Emissary of Light.


    In the end he would be blinding following the orders he received from those Goddesses.


    Richard clenched his fist, his aura bing denser passing each moment, urging Eleanor to threaten, "If you made a single move, this girl dies. The key to unlock those binds is in our hands, so unless you want to lose your pitiful lover, kneel before us!"


    Eleanor spat, her eyes turning red in rage. She raised her hand and showed the key of the bind that surrounded Amelia.


    Trying to get rid of those binds without the keys, one of which Ethan had and the other one in her possession, would instantly choke Amelia to death. And this was something that Richard also knew.


    Tension grew between them. Richard was forced into a corner. Not even once he thought of endangering Amelia''s life...and looking at Eleanor it was evident that she would not stop unless she humiliated him.


    Richard gritted his teeth and was about to kneel....when suddenly an audible thud was heard.


    Richard, with wide eyes looked at Eleanor''s who was pushed down on the ground with the key from her hand missing.


    No one could believe that Ethan just now shoved her down and took the key from her.


    Not even once Ethan thought before unbinding Amelia as he voiced, "I knew you were rotten to your core, and today I got to see your real face as well, "Those words were directed at Eleanor, who somehow overcame her shock and looked at her beloved with tears in her eyes.


    Once Amelia was unbound she began to fall, only to Ethan to catch her and look at Richard with a soft gaze before he said,


    "Please take what''s yours."


    ----------**----------


    A/N:- Nah, bro. He did Eleanor dirty. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 142: Chapter 141- Truth

    "Ethan wait!" Hearing that voice, Ethan was surprised. After all, he didn''t expect someone to meet here at this hour. And a girl no less.


    With a frown, he turned toward the girl. At that moment, Ethan''s eyes were unfocused, and there was a strange energy radiating around him that yelled determination.


    He was going to abduct Amelia for the sake of humanity. This was what ''they''manded. And as someone who holds their blessings, it was Ethan''s obligation to fulfil his role.


    "What? " He asked as he saw the blond girl standing there while huffing audibly. She also possesses this strange energy which was granted by the residents of the heavens. And that''s the reason why Ethan even bothered to turn around.


    Emily nervously looked at the person who held no innocence and child-like curiosity in his eyes, unlike how she had seen him for the past few days. She felt sad witnessing those determined and crazed looks on him.


    "You are going to get involved with matters rting to Richard, no?" She asked.


    Ethan''s frown deepened, "Why do you look anxious about it? Have you also switched sides?"


    Ethan couldn''t believe that the apostles of the light had such a vital role in protecting humanity was concerned about those evil-worshippers.


    Emily''s eyes were drawn to the ground as she slowly uttered, "We can be rational without siding the evil, Ethan. You may have forgotten about it, but once you taught me that no one shall be treated unjustly despite which side they are standing."


    The tension from his brows was slightly released, but still, there was a massive cloud of confusion lingering.


    Emily raised her gaze, with a re of determination in her eyes. She knew she couldn''t hurt Ethan and trying to prevent him would result in the same in what she was about to do. So why not take the step which would surely make Ethan think rationally about it?


    With a long breath, she asked, "Do you remember the catalyst which awakened your powers?" Emily felt her throat burning and her mind turning numb just as she uttered those words. Her vision blurred and she was barely able to stop herself from falling.


    But through the sheer determination to protect the people close to Richard, she uttered, "Eleanor was aware of that attack...from the Headless Demon and...and...she...had the resources...to save your....mother....but she chose....not to...not...to...let you have this power!"


    She yelled those few words as blood began to drip down her lips and her eyes turned bloodshot


    Ethan''s eyes were stretched to their widest reach, and his lips parted slightly. He wasn''t in the right mind to support Emily before the girl fell to the ground.


    ....Eleanor knew yet...she didn''t save his mother....


    His unfocused gaze regained vitality and his demeanor regained stability.


    If not for Emily he might have done something...truly unforgivable today.


    ----------*----------


    "I knew if I rejected theirmand, they would have told Eleanor to abduct Amelia. So I took the job in my hand so I can free her when the timees." Ethan spoke with a solemn expression.


    He was feeling guilty for how he treated Amelia in these past two days. Although he didn''t hurt her, being bound to one ce surely would have been quite unpleasant.


    Richard, who was holding Amelia in his arms, thanked the silver head, "You did the right thing, and I am thankful for it."


    "You dare say that?" Suddenly, Eleanor spoke up as she slowly stood on her feet.


    Ethan frowned, "You never learn, eh?"


    Eleanor helplessly looked at him before asking, "Ethan...do you know what he is going to do now, right? Summon one of the Generals of the Death Lord. You do know how much destruction that being can bring right?"


    Hearing those words, Ethan could t refute them instantly. However, it wasn''t the same for Richard, "I will defeat it."


    Ethan turned towards the Scarlette heir before asking, "A-Are you sure about this? Aren''t you like one of them?"


    "I can never be with mass destruction and loss of innocent lives, Ethan." Richard sincerely replied.


    Ethan smiled hearing that before he turned towards Eleanor, "And you hate this person?"


    Eleanor rolled her eyes, "He thinks he can defeat someone who has the strength to put even the Duchess down? Yeah, sure."


    In the previous timeline, Scarlette Berine is defeated and killed by the same deity-ss demon whom Richard is about to summon. So naturally, it seems imusible for Richard to take care of it.


    Richard darkly chuckled, "Why are you worried about someone else when you should be looking out for yourself? After all, once I deal with the Demon you will be the next."


    Richard did no longer care about the plot, the role of Eleanor and other stuff. All he desired was now to split that head of hers and bathe in her blood. She has tried harming his family, and that reason is enough for Richard to go against the heavens.


    Eleanor''s eyes turned cold as she asked, "Do you think your presence will be tolerated if you hurt the child of the Goddess of Fate?"


    Richard growled, "Wait and see if I care about such shit reasons or not."


    Ethan was silent on the matter; he didn''t care what Richard would do to Eleanor since after hearing that Eleanor purposely let his mother die for the sake of these powers, he himself was feeling vengeful.


    "Sir Richard!" Suddenly a very loud reverberation of voice echoed from within the mansion, and Richard instantly spun on his feet.


    Darting inside the mansion, followed by Ethan they both climbed the stairs and found Allen on his knees.


    "What happened to you?!" Richard asked once heid Amelia on the sofa.


    The boy was bleeding from his eyes and nose as he uttered, "Someone attacked me from behind when you arrived here! I didn''t see them!" He said.


    Richard looked at his back, and indeed, there was a small hole in his shirt and a red ring mark on his body.


    Allen continued, "My Aembr is getting suppressed! I won''t be able to withhold this barrier for long!"


    Richard gritted his teeth. There was no one to protect Allen and summoning the Demon and defeating him would take some time.


    "Go on, I will protect him." Suddenly, the Headmaster appeared in the room, and while standing beside Allen, he added, "I will keep the surroundings under my observation so he doesn''t get attacked again."


    Richard nodded; thankful for the man''s assistance.


    "And I will help you defeat that being. After all, that''s my duty as a light user, no?" Ethan added as he rested his hand on Richard''s shoulder and assured him, "Don''t worry, we will save them."


    Richard couldn''t believe that the person he was hating and nning to murder just a few moments ago was now willing to help him.


    With a nod, Richard said, "Let''s go."


    Richard has already attained the knowledge of how he can summon the Evil General so he didn''t distract Allen and descended the stairs.


    "I apologize, my lord, but that girl escaped." The hulking man with red eyes suddenly appeared before Richard, blocking his way.


    Richard clicked his tongue, "Forget about her and move!"


    The man was startled but instantly rolled toward his left to give his Lord some space.


    Ethan apologetically nodded towards the man as he followed Richard to the open space.


    Richard stood in the middle of the open field and took a deep breath. Whatever happens now would decide several things. Several things are bound to change. However, at this moment, all Richard desires is to revive his sister and mother.


    And for that, he is going to crack a deal with the devil.


    Pulling his sleeve, Richard bit his thumb and dropped a few droplets of crimson fluid over the mark of the evil before chanting,


    "With this blood, we tear the veil between worlds.


    Vornyx, Demon General, heed our call.


    Bound by me and shadow, we unchain you.


    Arise from the depths and walk among us."


    "By the sacrifices given, your power is freed.


    Let none stand before you¡ªVornyx, enter this realm."


    Suddenly, the ritual mark, which was drawn on his arm, surrounded Richard, with him in the centre.


    The air around the ritual circle grew heavy, almost suffocating, as the final words of the chant faded into the wind. The sky, once clear, darkened unnaturally fast, thick clouds swirling overhead. The wind howled, not from any direction, but from everywhere at once, whipping the trees and tearing at the earth.


    The temperature dropped sharply, the warmth of the day stolen by an icy chill that cut deep into the bones. A low, rumbling growl echoed from beneath the ground, and the surface itself began to tremble. Small cracks snaked outward from the ritual site, spreading like a web.


    A thinyer of frost appeared on the bodies of the dead priests, and Ethan had to rub his palms together to not let himself get frostbite.


    Suddenly, the clouds above parted¡ªnot to reveal sunlight, but a dark, swirling vortex. Lightning cracked through the air, illuminating the twisted, ck void. The wind intensified, spiralling into the centre of the ritual like a storm being drawn into a singr point.


    From the small gap, it appeared¡ªthe third strongest General of the demonic army.


    Dread Sovereign, Vornyx.


    ----------*----------


    A/N:-  Lowkey feels bad for Emily. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 143: Chapter 142- Amusing?

    The atmosphere came to a standstill. The very air seemed to have frozen in that moment when the Demon appeared.


    White ming hair that defied gravity and flowed above its head like a crown. A greyish-white body which was only covered with a loose garment on its lower body. A pair of gauntlets covered its hands up to his forearms and a sword could be seen resting behind his back.


    The entity had dark raven eyes that seemed to be reflecting the abyss itself. A presence that exceeded any expectation and the weight of the energy it was radiating was dense enough to make Ethan feel breathless.


    Standing under a deity ss entity were two humans, one of them from the side of Light and one of them carrying the mark of evil.


    The Demon stared down at Richard with indifference, seemingly assessing him.


    Richard couldn''t deny the fact that he was taken aback by the Aembr this being was radiating, however, stepping back and surrendering was never an option.


    Stepping forward, Richard asked, "You have inflicted that curse on my mother, Scarlette Berine, and as a reward for summoning you, I desire you liberate her."


    The demon tilted its head...in amusement?!


    A face-splitting grin extended its dark lips as the demon pped its wings and asked, "You are ''his'' heir? The almighty one chose you? Aren''t you just a toddler?"


    His voice held an evident sense of amusement and ridicule.


    Ethan frowned about who this being was talking about.


    However, Richard didn''t have the same question since he knew the person it just spoke of was none other than Zulcriz.


    The demon lowered itself and descended to the surface, making Ethan flinch; however, before he could move even an inch, his whole body was encased in a thickyer of ice, rendering him motionless.


    Richard frowned as he instantly raised his hand to free Ethan, only to be interrupted by the General, "Don''t worry about him, he won''t get hurt much in there."


    Despite those words, Richard didn''t stop and used his mes to melt the ice


    "Che, how boring. You are now looking for help from these holy children of h h." The demon looked disgruntled with Richard helping Ethan, but the me user didn''t care about what it thought and continued to melt the ice¡­which seemed to be melting at an awfully slow rate.


    "You know I have frozen time, right? So there is no point how long you try, you won''t seed."


    Richard paused before turning towards the Demon, "You don''t have the power to manipte time. I know it."


    The demon snarled, "As I said, I froze the time knucklehead. Now leave that snow white there ande attack me. I am veeeeeery bored and unless I get to see some action, I won''t be forgiving that woman."


    While pointing toward the mansion, Vornyx stated.


    Richard took a deep breath. So it was going to be like this.


    Stepping away from Ethan he asked, "Why do you guys always have to be battle hungry?" Richard sighs as he throws away the cloak and cracks his neck.


    Vornyx shrugged, "There is nothing we can do on the Dark Star because of our dear Sovereign''s presence. It gets tiresome."


    Richard snickered, "You seemed to be quite scared of your master. Unexpectedly, it is."


    "Hahah, isn''t it? But what can I do? Nothing can dominate Death itself but surely, " With the demon''s eyes turning frosty and voice deeper, it added, "I can shred his apostle into cubes, right?"


    Richard''s gaze turned solemn, as he summoned Hell ze in both of his hands and wordlesslyunched it towards the annoying demon.


    However, as one could expect, the demon wasn''t affected by the mes at all. The mes deflected once they hit the demon''s chest te.


    "Haa¡­man, you are boring, you know? I know you can do better, so just get on with it."


    Richard heaved a sigh before stepping back and summoning his staff. The golden staff materialized in his hand, gleaming with a faint ethereal glow


    The demon smirked, "Nice toy you got there. But I bet you still haven''t reached its core~"


    Richard didn''t feel the obligation to answer the inhumane before heunched into the air, his body turning lighter like a feather.


    Twirling the staff, he allowed the purplish electricity to crackle around the staff, like pieces of pearls around a threadpleting an ornament.


    Taking a deep breath, he coated the staff with Hell ze and increased the size of the staff.


    Air became denser, and Richard remained hanging in the air like a God descended from the heavens, holding the legendary Ruyi in a tight grip. His target locked on, waiting for Richard to get done with his preparation.


    The nonchnce didn''t make him falter, as Richard increased his weight by several folds andunched himself through the air, piercing the mist and darting towards his target with every ounce of strength he possessed.


    Under this assault, not even an S-ranked beast could have survived unless they had teleportation in possession.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    Richard''s staff mmed down, aiming for the demon''s head, leaving a trail of fire and thunder in its wake. A thunderous explosion roared, obliterating the frost that clung to the ground, hurling Ethan away like a ragdoll, and erasing the houses nearby in a single, devastating sweep. The mansion''s barriers shattered as the shockwave rolled through the area.


    A web of cracks spread beneath the demon''s feet as the violent storm of me and lightning descended, setting the surroundings aze. But instead of the staff smashing down on the demon''s crown as Richard intended, the demon raised its forearm, catching the blow in the nick of time. The force still seared its skin, but it held fast, smoke rising from its charred arm.


    Its dark eyes looked at Richard with excitement as it growled, "Now that''s what I am talking about!"


    A sudden surge of Aembr burst from the Demon, making Richard recoil from the force as he was propelled back.


    Richard didn''t have time to let gravity pull him down as the white mes of the demon arrived before his eyes andunched a left punch right in the middle of Richard''s chest, which thetter barely blocked with his left arm.


    **BOOOOM**


    Richard was nted on the ground with his left handpletely shattered. A crater formed around him as his golden eyes parted wide upon the realisation.


    This enemy¡­ was crazy strong!


    "Hahah! Don''t die on me!" Suddenly, Vornyx appeared behind Richard and picked him up with his cor.


    Richardunched a fireball right before the Demon''s face using his usable hand. However, that was futile as Vornyx simply swatted it away and repeated the action by throwing Richard like he was some kind of pest.


    Richard twirled in the air and called his bo staff back to him.


    "Heh~" Vornyx smirked before it jumped forward and held the staff with its left hand.


    *Ssss*


    "Hmm?" Vornyx tilted its head upon finding its hand burning because of the weapon.


    He felt annoyed; no weapon shall show such arrogance.


    Before Vornyx could snap the Ruyi Ban in half, the staff shattered into fragments, vanishing from its grasp, only to reappear firmly in Richard''s hand.


    Without hesitation, Richard lunged, his staff crackling with energy, ready to unleash another torrent of raw power. His eyes were locked onto Vornyx, every movement precise, every strike carrying lethal intent.


    But Vornyx wasn''t going to take the hit again. Anticipating the attack, it twisted its massive body, dodging just as it seized Richard''s wrist with crushing force. In a swift, brutal motion, it grabbed his throat, lifting him effortlessly before mming him into the ground with a bone-jarring thud.


    "Khak!" There was no time for Richard to react before he was pinned down.


    "Aghhhh!" He cried in pain as his arm was plucked out of its socket.


    Blood sprayed from his shoulder as the Demon threw away the arm and along with it, the bo staff was thrown away.


    "Tehehehe~this is-*thwak* oddly-*dhak* satisfying!" While punching Richard with his hand covered with ice, the Demonughed maniacally.


    Richard''s face was beaten ck and blue, eyes bleeding and his previous features no longer visible.


    Vornyx has nearly forgotten how much he hated Zulcriz. The deep loathing he carried for that damned being who always controls everything around him! How can he forget that aversion?!


    Taking a rest, Vornyx stated, "Sorry kid, but this isn''t personal."


    Cocking its fist, it was about to drive another blow into Richard when, without warning, the same arm it had torn off earlier seized the demon''s fist in midair.


    Vornyx''s eyes widened. The boy''s arm now engulfed in roaring mes, moved as though the severed limb lying nearby was never his. His gaze flicked back to Richard, only to find those once-fading eyes zing with a searing intensity, hotter than molten steel.


    With a low growl, Richard''s fist closed, and the demon''s gauntlet crumbled in his grasp. Through gritted teeth, Richard spoke, his voice like a furnace ready to burst:


    "Now... burn."


    ---------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop some reviews if you have read the story until now.

 Chapter 144: Chapter 143- Reuniting(1)

    Years ago, isted from the outside world, lived two beings, surrounded by a dome that allowed them to gaze at their surroundings, but they weren''t allowed to leave the dome unless one of the two met their demise.


    One of the two beings, who has been kept here for the sake of restraining his hunger, had the opportunity, hundreds of them, to kill the sorceress who has locked him here. However, those thoughts have long been exhausted once the emotion of affection was born inside his heart.


    "You look unnaturally tense today." Brenda, the founder of the Scarlette n and someone who has received the title of a Sage, asked in a weary tone.


    Her eyes were caved in, her face pale, and sweat continued to pour down her head as she remained seated beside her beloved.


    In her current state, she should have better be lying down. However, the woman wanted to spend a few hours before childbirth with her beloved.


    The crimson-haired man heaved a sigh as he looked into a vast space. His eyes, which held nothing but hunger for power once, were now welled up with regret and concern.


    He knew that there woulde a point when he would need to part ways with Brenda. However, he was far from prepared for that moment.


    However, sharing his fear with her would only make her worried even further, so he shared the reason for his concern for the future,


    "With time, things are bound to change. People will begin to be weaker aspared to this era. And those descendants I have left behind might no longer exist after a few hundred years."


    Bringing his hand which was no longer encased with the mes, the man rested it on his wife''s swollen belly as he muttered, "I fear our son or the future generation might not be able to withstand what I am leaving behind."


    The pink-haired woman smiled softly and held her lover''s hand fondly, which was on her. Leaning her head on his shoulder, she softly whispered, "You know, seeing this caring side of yours always warms my heart. It shows how much you have matured in so little time."


    The me Warden, formally known as Cristopher Emberd, huffed, "I was mature even at the time when we met."


    "Oh yeah? I remember all you used to shout, ''DIE!'' or ''BURN!'' even at the slightest movement, no?" The immortal warden had to cover his face with mes to cover the blush.


    His wife is still mischievous as ever.


    Brenda giggled, only to wince when she felt her chest burning even more fiercely.


    Christopher held her shoulder and asked if she wanted some water.


    Brenda shook her head and asked, "Have you thought of a way...?"


    The Warden raised his brows, "Of what?"


    "Inheriting your beloved trident...I know you must have already decided how you are going to select the worthy one."


    Cristopher heaved a sigh and nodded, "That trident...is an addictive weapon, and I don''t want anyone who can''t have control over their powers, to wield that insane thing."


    Brenda curiously asked, "Do you think any of your descendants can gain control over their elemental form? I doubt it."


    Cristopher looked at the open space in front of him before some words escaped his lips, "I know there will be one....someone who will control these mes and tame that trident."


    -------------***-------------


    Vornyx stared at the being, d in burning mes, his human features no longer visible.


    The being who stood before him was no longer the pitiful child on whom Vornyx was venting his frustration until now. His opponent has shredded his humanity to ascend into something more....pure and profound.


    Vornyx almost wielded his sword seeing that form. However, he didn''t want to...not yet.


    *Crack*


    A single step was taken, and a huge crater was formed with the impact. The ground burned and turned ck under the sheer intensity as Richard advanced towards the demon.


    Vornyx narrowed its eyes and raised its left hand to release a torrent of ice, in a straight path. However, a few inches apart from their target, the ice melted, and before the water could hit the ground, it evaporated as steam.


    *Hiss*


    "Heh~" Vornyx grinned, this was fascinating.


    *Thump*


    *Crack*


    Another step shook the ground as Vornyx summoned massive crystalline boulders above the human¡ªthough now, the one before it looked more demon than it did. With a snarl, the silver-skinned demon hurled the boulders toward Richard, each one whistling through the air like a promise of death.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    The ground trembled violently as the boulders crashed down, sending shockwaves rippling through the surface. A massive cloud of dust erupted, swallowing the battlefield whole. But beneath the debris, something sinister was unfolding¡ªthe once pristine blue ice began to darken, turning a deep, menacing crimson.


    Then, in a sudden eruption, it shattered into countless shards as it was assaulted by the unrelenting, never-extinguishing mes of the elemental ascended.


    Another step echoed, and in that instant, Richard''s figure vanished from Vornyx''s sight. The demon''s eyes widened in shock as it whirled to the left, but it was toote. A searing pain tore through its chest¡ªRichard''s burning hand had pierced through its armour, punching clean through to the other side.


    mes flickered at the edges of the gaping hole, and the demon''s breath hitched as it realized the depth of the strike.


    Richard was relentless. Burning the Demon''s skin, he began to elevate his arm, tearing the demon from the middle.


    Vornyx snarled in rage as the searing pain coursed through its body, wing desperately at Richard''s burning hand embedded in its chest. But Richard, eyes zing with a fiery intensity, yanked his arm free, leaving charred flesh and molten metal dripping from the gaping wound. Vornyx staggered back, coughing up ck blood, but Richard gave no room for recovery.


    He closed in like a predator, his fist colliding with the demon''s jaw, snapping its head to the side with a sickening crack.


    Vornyx roared, swinging its massive ws in desperation. The demon''s talons whistled through the air, aimed for Richard''s throat. But Richard moved with brutal precision, ducking low and driving his knee into the demon''s gut with bone-shattering force. Vornyx doubled over in agony, its breath knocked from its lungs, but Richard''s assault was relentless.


    His hand ignited with mes again; this time, he rammed his burning fist into the demon''s side, the heat so intense that the flesh sizzled and cracked under the pressure.


    Vornyx, half-blinded by pain and fury, tried tosh out again, but Richard was already behind him, moving like a spectre. He grabbed the demon by the back of its head and mmed it face-first into the ground with a thunderous impact. The surface split beneath the force, dust and debris erupting from the crater.


    Vornyx''s silver skin was smeared with blood and dirt, the demon gasping for air as Richard stood over him, radiating power.


    Pressing his boot firmly into Vornyx''s spine, Richard gripped the demon''s wrists, his fingers tightening like a vice. With a brutal twist and a swift, ruthless yank, both arms tore free from the demon''s body, the sound of bones splintering and flesh ripping echoing across the blood-soaked battlefield. Vornyx''s agonized howl split the air, a final, desperate cry of a defeated general.


    Richard stood tall, holding the demon''s severed arms aloft like trophies. His eyes gleamed with primal hunger as he opened his maw wide and began to devour the limbs, tearing into the flesh with savage haste, blood dripping down his chin as he consumed the remnants of his foe.


    Vornyx''s body convulsed once, then fell still, its lifeless eyes staring nkly into the void. It never saw what came next.


    Richard''s arm shot into the air, mes bursting forth from his fingertips. In mere seconds, a massive, burning trident materialized in his grip, its fiery des taller than any mortal man. The heat radiating from it distorted the very air, and with a low, menacing growl, Richard readied his weapon, prepared to deliver the final, obliterating strike.


    **SQUELCH**


    The trident pierced the demon right through its skull, and the faint struggle it showed was no longer existent.


    Richard held the trident with both hands before sliding it upward and plucking the head of the demon.


    Raising the fiery trident high above his head, Richard let out a war cry so fierce it shook the very foundation of the capital. The deafening roar tore through the air, reverberating through the streets, rattling windows, and chilling the blood of every living being within the city''s boundaries.


    His voice carried with it the unmistakable deration of something far more terrifying than any demon¡ªa beast had risen, unstoppable and unrelenting. The skies seemed to tremble, and the earth quaked beneath his fury, as the capital bore witness to the ascension of a monster.


    "Man..you are quite a beast." Suddenly, the voice of the same Demon arrived from the front, urging Richard to direct his battle-hungry eyes at the demon.


    However, before he could have taken a step, the Demon raised its hands, "Okay, times up! I am no longer in the mood to get burned."


    Richard growled, not willing to let the demon escape, however, he wasn''t able to take another step as he heard a familiar voice calling out,


    "Richie!!"


    -----------***----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 145: Chapter 144- Reuniting(2)

    Regret and grief enshrouded Berine''s consciousness when she fainted; unsure whether she would be seeing her beloved again or not.


    Thankfully thest person she saw before her possible death was her dearest. She couldn''t tell how much she was going to regret living such a short life and leaving her child behind. However, Berine was a little relieved that in her absence, there would be someone to take care of Richard.


    Maybe that''s the reason why she allowed Lilia''s inclusion in her son''s life in the first ce since she already knew one day, she would be abandoning Richard.


    ...however, that assurance still didn''t lessen the heavy sadness she felt at the thought of never seeing him again.


    His smile, his anger, his sweet words, his beautiful eyes....everything had been such a prominent part of her life that parting ways from them gave birth to an awful pain in her heart.


    But there was nothing she could do to return back to him. After all, she chose to be with him for as long as possible, and because of that greed, she chose to receive the blessing of a Demon.


    Did she regret her decision? Not even once.


    If she hadn''t gone on that side of the world, she wouldn''t have been able to see a different side of Richard...someone who behaved more maturely and showed his brotherly side to his sister.


    She enjoyed those days when the hardest part of life was spam calls and door-to-door salesmen. But now, everything was returning to where it was. She was, once again, going to get separated from her beloved.


    ...or what she thought.


    "Ah!" Her consciousness snapped back to life, as she parted her eyes and instantly straightened her back.


    "Richie?!" She asked; her voice hoarse because of prolonged sleep.


    It took her time to register where she was and who was in front of her.


    "Professor?" She asked, groggily. Squinting her eyes, she found there was a young man currently lying down on the floor, with his arms spread apart like he had melted at his spot.


    Looking to her left, she found her daughter lying there. On her right, there was the familiar heiress of Hawkbridge house.


    Turning her attention back to the Professor, she asked, "Where is my bab-*TREMBLE*".


    Her eyes widened, and so did Marcus'' as they heard a deafening cry resonating so vividly that it made it seem that the being was just beside them. The intense anger and pride in that roar ceased any of those words which were about to escape Marcus'' lips.


    He was as stunned as Berine.


    Berine came back to her senses once the war cry subdued, before, with her eyes widened, she hopped off the bed.


    "You should stay-" Despite the warning, the redhead didn''t pay heed to the older one and made her way out of the room as fast as her wobbly legs could bring her.


    Her ether was not working as it should have been however, she didn''t pay attention to it and reached the ground floor. Bursting through the half-broken gates, she saw the burning figure of her beloved, currently facing a being she never wanted to witness again.


    Seeing Richard in that state, she was terrified. She knew exactly what that form was....the eternal me that had overtaken her beloved''s consciousness. The same mes which have taken the lives of several descendants of the me Warden.


    And now....because of her, her son was enshrouded in the same mes.


    Her body moved on its own as she yelled at the top of her lungs, "RICHIE!!"


    Just as the ming form of Richard turned around, Berine jumped into him.


    "Ah...." A soft gasp escaped his lips as the mes that had been covering his entirety until now withered away just upon the first contact with Berine.


    The never-ending mes were no longer existent, just as Richard experienced the familiar warmth from thedy, signifying that his efforts paid off.


    She...she is back.


    "M-Mom..." Richard''s voice shook as he stood there in his naked form, hugging thedy as close as he could.


    Berine wailed silently while caging her son as tightly as she could in her thin arms.


    The pure dread Richard has gone through in these months at the thought of what if something goes wrong and he couldn''t save his family...all that concern, sleepless nights, battles he went through, and experiences he lived finally showed the only result he could have epted.


    "Such a heart-warming reunion~~" Hearing the fake fondness in that voice, Berine snapped her eyes open and instantly she shielded her baby behind her, and threatened the Demon,


    "If you dare hurt him again, I will butcher you Hell dweller."


    Richard grinned seeing his lovelydy being so protective of him as soon as he woke up.


    However, despite how nonchnt Richard looked, he actually was on guard against the Demon, who has shown quite unpredictable traits.


    "First, you should be thanking me. Second, I have no interest in feeling those burns again. Seriously, those undying mes hurt like a bitch." The Demon scratched its fiery mane as it moaned inint.


    "What are you going to do now? I can''t let you escape and wreak havoc." Richard threateningly stated as he stepped forward; making Berine worried.


    Vornyx heaved a sigh, "I will be returning to the Dark Star, dear hot-blooded sir, given my Lord won''t let me be here until the war."


    Richard frowned upon hearing thatst word; however, he didn''t pay attention to it for now and asked, "If you still fear Zulcriz that much, why did you attack me?"


    The Demon''s lips stretched in a grin, "Because he asked me to."


    Richard frowned....if the Demon was telling the truth then Zulcriz...was assessing his strength through this battle? Or was there something more?


    "Well, I admit that mid-way, I became frustrated with how he bosses around all the time and began beating you up for real. But know this kid, my intention was never to fight you; otherwise, "Touching the handle of his sword, he added, "nothing would have stopped me from using this sweet little thing."


    Richard narrowed his eyes, and Berine extended her arm to keep it in front of Richard so she could move in between them if things escted.


    However, the bone-chilling staring contest came to a pause as Vornyx informed, "Now that I have liberated your family, I will be off."


    His figure was dissolved into fragments of snowkes, and thest thing Richard saw was that sickening smile on the Demon''s face, which surely was going to make him nauseous every time he recalled it.


    Berine''s shoulders rxed as she turned towards her baby and held his face, "Why do you look so thin? And why did you shave your hair? Are you hurt somewhere? Did you miss me?"


    Richard hugged her softly and whispered, "I missed you. A whole lot...so now, don''t you dare do anything stupid again."


    Berine smiled in relief and tion as she held him back and allowed her racing heart to attain some much-needed peace.


    Suddenly, Richard had a thought that he didn''t hold back from asking, "Mom...you did know at what time I returned to this world, right?"


    Berine hummed in confusion, being asked about it so suddenly, nevertheless she responded, "Ah, yes. I did. After all, I wouldn''t have stayed silent seeing so many changes in my son''s personality."


    Berine was the closest being to Richard in the two timelines; as such, it was natural for her to know when his personality took a massive drift.


    Richard, with a strained smile and eyes closed, parted from her and asked in a stiff voice,


    "So since you knew that I have returned to my body without regaining my memories....why did you ask things like ''Why your ether is not working'' and ''Why aren''t you relying on your magic?'', huh?"


    Berine turned stiff hearing that and with a dryugh, she stole her gaze, "Who knows~~"


    Under Richard''s stern gaze, she pouted andined, "I like to watch my Richie''s troubled expression and how he makes up lies. Is it wrong for me to be selfish from time to time?"


    Seeing her crossing her arms and turning her face away made it seem that it was Richard who did something wrong.


    However, before he could have said anything else, Richard realized  something.


    Be...why hasn''t shee out?


    "Mom, did you check on Be?" He asked anxiously.


    Berine slowly shook her head, "I was worried about you so I ran away  instantly."


    Richard picked Berine in his arms instantly and dashed toward the mansion at an astonishing pace.


    Pulling a curtain, he wrapped it around his naked form once he settled Berine on the ground.


    Climbing the stairs as fast as he could, Richard entered the room and was met with a sigh that melted his heart.


    Be, while sitting on the bed, had her eyes puffed, and hair dishevelled, raised her hand and iled it slowly, as she muttered,


    "Brother....carry...."


    ----------***---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 146: Chapter 145- Refill

    "Sorry man, I nearly forgot about you, "As Richard helped Ethan recover out of the ice cage, he apologized. He genuinely forgot that Ethan was also helping him in this battle and because of his haste to see his sister, he jumped over Ethan earlier while carrying Berine.


    "Don''t worry, I can understand." While wrapping a towel around his neck, Ethan smiled in response, "I can understand the happiness of reuniting with your loved ones."


    Sadness shed in his eyes for a brief moment but he soon returned to his usual self and said, "Is Miss Amelia okay now?" He was anxious about her condition since being tied down for a prolonged duration might have affected her body.


    Richard paused for a moment before responding with slight uncertainty, "She is good...doing well. Mom has called a healer so she will be fine."


    Ethan heaved a sigh, "I really didn''t want to resort to kidnapping her but it''s just I got no other option."


    "I understand Ethan, so don''t me yourself anymore. What you did was for the best given Eleanor might have done something much worse. So rather than extending an apology, ept my gratitude."


    Ethan was flustered seeing Richard bowing as he hurriedly stood up, "Ah!", and nearly tripped because of the ice water.


    Richard instantly held his wrist and helped the silver head settle down on the chair.


    Okay, now Ethan was embarrassed.


    "Ethan, can I ask you something?" Whether Richard wanted to extinguish the awkwardness or genuinely was curious, he asked, "How did you know that Emily wasn''t lying to you and that you should trust her rather than Eleanor?"


    Ethan exhaled a long breath, "Truth be told I already knew that it was Eleanor who rescued me back then in Awsperg. Elizabeth told me that despite being there, she was regretful that she wasn''t the one who rescued me. Rather, it was Eleanor."


    "And then, Emily was getting punished for uttering those words along with those voices in my head that were preventing me from hearing Emily, just made it clear that indeed Eleanor had the chance to save my mother....but for the sake of these powers, she let her die."


    There was pure grief and mild frustration in his tone when he said that. He couldn''t solely me Eleanor given it was never her obligation to rescue his mother. Ethan should have been strong enough to protect his mother from those monsters.


    "Ah..." A soft gasp escaped the silver head''s lips as he felt a hand on his shoulder, urging the teenager to look up.


    Richard was staring at Ethan with a warm look as he said, "I have been in that phase where you constantly suffer, so the only piece of advice I can give you is that never let your loss and grief be a shackle for you. Let them be your motivation and respect the sacrifice your close ones made to let you continue living.


    You have a bright future ahead, Ethan, so make sure when you reach there no one dare destroy that world of yours."


    Ethan''s eyes moistened as, with his lips pursed, he nodded.


    Richard parted his shoulder and turned around to leave.


    Ethan remained in the mansion for another hour before he returned to the academy with the headmaster.


    ------------**-----------


    "So....you are Mom. Mom like, mom? Or are you just fooling me and brother?" Left alone in the room, just as Berine wanted, Be confronted the woman who was calling herself her brother''s and Be''s mother.


    "Yep, you got it right Be. The one who gave birth to you and raised you is me."


    Be narrowed her eyes. She remembered her mother quite well...grey hair, tanned skin, sharp eyes and a strict personality.


    This bubbly woman...cannot be her?


    "What''s with that judgmental look? Do you want some spanking?" Berine darkly smiled, seeing that ridicule in her daughter''s gaze.


    Be squinted her eyes, "What were my grades in high school?"


    "You scored eighty-five per cent, seventy-two and fell to sixty-three per cent in the final year. You got into a fight with someone, and because of that, you were in hospital and couldn''t prepare, right?"


    Be scoffed, "You were also there, just in the next room, next to mine. After all, you also fought that girl''s mother, who was stalking brother."


    Berine winced; for some reason that clean p across her face still stung.


    It turned out that that whole family was filled with bodybuilders and for god sake, how desperately Berine missed her mes that day.


    Be''s shoulders lost their strength as she suddenly thanked her mother, "Thank you,"


    Seeing Be bowing her head Berine raised her brows, "You don''t need to thank me for protecting your brother. Since before your brother, he is my son and lover."


    Maybe they share the same soul, Berine could subconsciously read her thoughts.


    "As his mother, you cannot be his first wife, you know that, right?" Raising her head, with her gaze turning frosty Be suggested.


    Berine''s smile morphed into a smirk as she challenged, "Why don''t you try and take that ce from me."


    ----------**---------


    *BOOOM*


    Amelia was startled to hear that explosion from the room beside theirs; she asked, "What was that?"


    Richard heaved a sigh and casually uttered, "Just some family bonding stuff. Don''t worry about them, "He could faintly hear them arguing which exins why he didn''t panic.


    "Anyway, how do you feel now?" The healer didn''t use any spell on her and just gave a few potions that she would need to consume after meals so that her body could recover better.


    She wasn''t suffering from any serious illness, but because her digestive system was restricted by her ether and her ether flow was suppressed, it took a toll on her overall health. However, there was nothing that can''t be recovered through a healthy diet and regr movements.


    "I am weak and low on energy. Can you recharge me up, a bit?" Seeing her slowly extending her arms, made Richard feel his heart racing as he leaned down and hugged her softly.


    Laying down beside her, he brought the girl closer to him and snuggled tenderly.


    His body felt warm...a sensation which she dearly missed even though it had been only a few days since they met. However, Amelia felt that quite a huge time had passed...she couldn''t tell anyone how much she was concerned for his safety in those three days. And when he appeared before her, she fainted because of happiness just after waking up.


    Softly caressing her back, he asked, "You went through a lot because of me...do you still think you did  the right thing by falling for me?"


    Amelia dove her face into his chest, showering herself with his scent and engulfing herself with his warmth as she whispered, "Not even death can make me regret falling for you. Now tell me something,"


    She suddenly pulled him by his cor, and from inches apart, she asked, "You didn''t sleep with someone while being away, right?"


    A very thinyer of blood lust appeared in her eyes as she threateningly asked.


    Richard grinned; he loved seeing this side of hers, as he responded, "Don''t worry, I didn''t. I am still waiting to finish what we startedst time."


    Blood rushed to her face as Amelia remembered what happened that day when Richard came to her room and confessed his feelings


    That sensation...she could somehow still feel it between her legs.


    Richard was enticed by the sight he was greeted. He leaned slightly forward and locked his lips with hers.


    Although her lips didn''t have a taste, they seemed sweet to him, as Richard savoured the sensation, which made his heart race yet calmed it down at the same time.


    Amelia still was new to kissing so she just let herself get guided by him.


    The kiss soon broke as suddenly Richard heard it...a very faint and familiar voice.


    Seeing his eyes widen and him backing off so suddenly, Amelia asked, "Is Lilia awake?"


    Richard was taken aback as he failed to utter anything despite how much he tried.


    Amelia rested her hand fondly on his face and whispered, "I am fine now, so go and see her."


    Richard looked at her, "Are you sure?"


    Amelia touched her lip, and with a glint of mischief, she said, "I got my fill for now, so I will be fine for the time being."


    Richard chuckled before he nted a soft kiss on her forehead and got up.


    After cing water on the bedside table, he told her, "Call me if you feel strange, okay?"


    Saying so Richard left the room with slow steps, but the moment he stepped out, he began to run.


    His destination was clear and desperation could be seen in his gaze.


    And once he entered the room, he finally felt the weight from his shoulders getting lifted.


    ----------***---------


    A/N:- We all got harem members in the house! Woohoo!!

 Chapter 147: Chapter 146- Last moments

    "Hey...." very quietly, Nora called out as she entered the infirmary.


    On the bed, there sat a familiar blond girl who was looking out of the window. Upon hearing Nora''s voice she turned her head and smiled at her, "Good morning."


    Emily had a soft smile on her face, and despite her condition, she didn''t show any sign of weakness when Nora approached her.


    Taking a stool to sit beside the bed, the elven princess held Emily''s hand fondly and asked, "How are you?"


    Nora naturally was aware of the fact that Emily has taken the role of telling the truth to Ethan before he ends up breaking his morals andmitting something irreversible.


    Elizabeth initially intended to tell Ethan the truth, despite knowing the consequences. However, Emily didn''t want Elizabeth to lose her memories for the sake of the future.


    There were many factors Emily had to consider before making this decision. And most of all, among the four, Ethan only relies on Elizabeth so far so snatching her away from him would be unfair to Ethan.


    "I...am doing good, I guess?" Emily replied unsure, before raising her hand and adding, "Just that...I lost my powers and will be returning home tomorrow."


    Nora''s eyes widened, "You mean....your Divine essence or..."


    A sad smile lifted the edges of her lips as the blond replied, "I am no longer a magician, Nora. I am a normal human, now."


    Nora''s eyes parted wide in shock and disbelief. Not only her divine essence but the very gift of ether was snatched away from her?!


    One might not understand how big of a thing it is, but ether is like limbs to magicians. Their life support and something on which they hold their pride.


    And Emily was snatched away from that gift even though her awakening wasn''t a part of the divine blessings but something that she naturally attained.


    "How can they do this..." Very seldom it was seen for the elven princess to show anger. However, right now, she looks furious, "All you did was to protect Ethan...and make him see what is right and what is wrong for him. And they....!"


    "Nora," Emily''s soft voice quieted the other one.


    Tears welled in Nora''s eyes, making Emily sigh as she extended her hand weakly and held hers.


    "Soon...I might not remember those moments we spent in ourst lifetime, so can you promise me one thing?"


    Sniffing aloud, the girl nodded and heard Emily asking, "Once the war is over,e and meet me. I don''t want to die as a loner."


    Nora couldn''t stop herself from wailing aloud this time.


    Emily can feel it....the absence of ether all of a sudden from her body has taken quite a toll on her.


    It won''t be long before her life energy gets exhausted, and Emily meets her makers. That''s why, she wanted to spend thest days of her life with someone whom she genuinely called her friend.


    While on the other side, Richard was experiencing tion after reuniting with his family members, Emily was submerged in the ocean of grief and loneliness.


    ---------**---------


    "Does it hurt?" While slowly applying the pain-relieving ointment on her forehead, Richard asked.


    Although the healer used their spells on her, there were still some bruises which needed some natural recovery time to get healed.


    Lilia smiled softly before slowly shaking her head, "Not much," Truth be told, she had experienced much worse while she was a trainee. However, seeing her master being so kind and attentive was a very nice feeling that''s why she didn''t reject his help.


    Richard moved his finger around her temple and asked, "Do you feel any disturbance in your ether flow?"


    Earlier, when Richard had a conversation with the healers, they said that Lilia was hit by a certain burst of Light Energy, which nearly broke her spine and affected her bone marrow. Although they didn''t mention anything about her ether flow, Richard was worried. After all, disturbance in ether flow means slow death. Almost like cancer.


    However, thankfully, she shook her head and assured him, "My ether flow wasn''t affected thanks to the timely barrier I erected...." Her voice was still quite rough and slow, but Richard showed no sign of impatience and only allowed her to talk the bare minimum.


    Lilia remained silent for a moment before she asked, "What...about Allen?" The person has risked his life while protecting the Duchess, which earned him Lilia''s respect and sympathy.


    Richard heaved a sigh, "I don''t think he can continue to be a mage. The headmaster said that divine energy struck him and his Aembr connection went haywire."


    Lilia released a short breath hearing that.


    Richard held her hand and assured her, "It''s not your fault Lilia. And about Allen, then he will be now under Scarlette''s house''s care. Until he is alive, I will make sure Allen doesn''t face any problems."


    Lilia smiled at that before she slowly raised her hand and cupped his cheek.


    Richard held her hand as he heard, "How...are you...Richard?"


    Richard blinked in confusion, "I am fine. Totally fit and healthy." He wasn''t lying. All the injuries Vornyx inflicted were healed when he was in his elemental form. That form is truly interesting and broken.


    However, Lilia didn''t mean it like, and soon she rified, "I want to know....if you..." Bringing her hand to his chest, she asked, "...are okay?"


    Lilia knew the person she met four days ago and the man she was greeted with aftering back to her senses, were not the same. Although her master still retained those kind and caring traits, something died within him after spending those months in the Endless Hold.


    She could see that he had gone through things which a sixteen-year-old boy shouldn''t have. And then there is this strange energy she was feeling from him...that gave a very ominous presence, even though her master tends to not harm her.


    Richard remained silent hearing that, unsure how this person always pries through theyers of nonchnce he creates and catches him hiding something.


    Holding her hand against his cheek, he leaned in her touch, and with a deep sigh, he said, "It was....difficult. Terrifying at times....many nights, I remained sleepless...staring at a wall thinking of the worst possible things happening to you guys.


    I have nearly died a couple of times...and the only regret I felt in those moments was to not be able to save my family and say my goodbye to you and Amelia."


    With a brief nod, he looked into her eyes and added, "It was difficult, Lilia, but when I saw them alive and well, I felt all those days of struggle were worth it."


    Lilia smiled, this time without holding back and softly uttered, "You did great, Richard. I am proud of you."


    ------------***------------


    A few days passed by while they recovered. Richard was spending time with one after another.


    Duke Hawkbridge arrived at some point and was dead serious about knowing the whole situation. He and the general public only got the news that a Demon descended from the Dark Star and along with numerous priests, Richard and Ethan defeated the Demon somehow.


    In that confrontation, Duchess Berine got injured, and that''s why she hasn''t returned to her Dukedom.


    Despite the man''s insistence, Amelia stubbornly said that she wants to be with Richard for the time being. That''s why after staying here until yesterday he returned...


    ...only after giving Richard a ''suggestion'' to not let Amelia get under such unfavourable situations again.


    Richard was asked by the Headmaster to return to the Academy as soon as he could. This surprised the Scarlette heir, given he expected himself to be expelled. However, Marcus always considered Richard as his student and was ready to take him back...


    ...well, he promised that Richard would be punished for being absent and several other things as well.


    Regardless, it was a fact that Richard''s life was back on track with all the people he loved, safe and healthy around him.


    Now, the most concerning thing was to introduce everyone to each other.


    Berine might be aware of Amelia as a potential fianc¨¦e but she still doesn''t know that Richard has already confessed to her.


    Then there was Be who was looking at the other three with a gaze that said she can pounce on them with the intention of hurting them, any moment.


    Lilia was aware about Berine and Amelia''s rtionship with Richard. However, she was curious about this sister of his who appeared out of nowhere.


    And then there is Amelia, who only knows that Richard is in a rtionship with Lilia.


    There are many things Richard needs to sort out and this time he wasn''t going to hide anything.


    About his past, his present and what he has nned for the future, they have all the right to know about it.


    ¡ª-----**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 148: Chapter 147- Sudden visit(1)

    "I warned you, Your Majesty." The heavy voice of the man wearing a white robe echoed in the room even though he calmly stated.


    In the hall, several people were wearing simr attire as the man.


    Those words were directed at the Emperor of Eldoria and the one who spoke those words was the Supreme Pontiff. The speaker being the Pope of the church, which links the Empire with God.


    Lucius has been invited to the central east of Eldoria under the warning that his life is in danger. The Supreme Pontiff being the one who warned him, as such, the man didn''t think twice before leaving the Capital.


    After arriving here with his wives and some of his loyal confidants, Lucius has been living in secrecy ever since.


    The reason why the Pontiff seemed furious, even though his face remained unchanged, was because of his prior warning which Lucius ignored.


    The apostle of God informed that a Demon would descend upon Eldoria if Lucius didn''t take care of the woman who goes by the name Berine.


    And because of his ignorance, what the Supreme Pontiff feared turned out to be true.


    "I warned you Lucius, but you paid no heed to my warning and allowed the evil worshippers to take shelter within your jurisdiction." The Pope added; his voice both cold and domineering.


    Be, who was standing behind his lord, frowned hearing that tone directed at the Supreme Command. However, under Lucius'' orders, he didn''t move from his spot.


    "Indeed you were right about Berine being involved with the other side. However, we cannot deny the fact that she cleaned the mess she caused."


    The Pope''s face turned grim, "And took the lives of hundreds of innocent beings in the process."


    The atmosphere in the room grew heavy. The other church members, who had lost their fellow worshippers during the attack, were now looking at Lucius with faint killing intent.


    *Slink*


    Be, without going against his Lord''s words, unsheathed his sword and nted it silently on the ground. Revealing his aura for the others to witness, the knight made it clear what the church workers could expect if they dared try to harm the Emperor.


    The force of thirty or so men''s aura was suppressed by a single knight''s determination toward his duty.


    Lucius didn''t stop Be, given his Knight would remain restless otherwise.


    The Supreme Pontiff''s gaze never flickered; he was still awaiting a response.


    Heaving a sigh, the blond man said, "Listen, Orion, I trust Berine, even though I know she was involved with the dark side. After all, no one can deny the fact that she is a prominent asset for Eldoria. And unless her existence is bringing disaster to my people, I won''t be going against her."


    The reason why Lucius decided to send Berine away was because the Supreme Pontiff had been nagging Lucius about her for the past two months. Her involvement with the matters rting to central administration was bringing excessive attention. That''s why, to cool down both sides, he asked Berine to take control of a farawaynd for the time being.


    However, now there was no point in trying to make something impossible happen. From what Lucius could see, the Supreme Pontiff doesn''t seem to have any intention of letting go of this matter.


    "Mark my words, Lucius," He voiced, "One day, your blind trust in people and your belief in humans rather than the Supreme Ones will cause you dearly."


    "I hope that''s not a threat, Orion, " Lucius suggested.


    The person in question didn''t say anything any further and got up.


    Turning around he left his final words before walking out,


    "Nothing can save her and that scion of hers now from the wrath of the Supreme Ones."


    ---------**---------


    A few days went by and Richard brought everyone back home to Scarlette''s territory.


    Being back home, his mother was able to take a good sleep and ended up sleeping until lunchtime.


    Currently, Richard was inside the indoor gymnasium, the same one he brought down to cinders the first time he tried manipting his mes.


    Compared to that time, he could undoubtedly see the improvement in his control over mes and the strength behind his spells.


    His physical endurance and natural capabilities have elevated drastically in these few months spent in the Endless Hold and also after fighting that Demon General.


    As of now, his stats look like this,


    [Name: Scarlette Richard]


    [Race: Human, Elemental Ascended]


    [Age: 16]


    [Rank: B]


    [Str: 92]


    [Spd: 83]


    [End: 84]


    [Int: 42]


    [Mgc: 2987]


    [Luk: 54]


    [Avable stats: 00]


    [Special skills: Burning, Hammering, cksmithing]


    [Skills: Self-regeneration -> D+


    Telekinesis-> B- {3000 Kilograms}


    Barrier-> E {Threeyers}


    Enhancement-> A


    Detection-> C- (700 meters)


    [Spells:  Fireball- D


    Amber Arrow- D+


    Hell ze- S


    me Maze- C


    Molten tform- D-.


    Perception Burst- B


    Flood of mes- A


    Meteor Rush- B-]


    [Inventory: Bo-staff: ???


    Eternal Trident: ???]


    ....


    His stats have improved quite a lot, and the most astonishing part was his self-regenerative skill and endurance, which has increased more than what Richard possessed when he was on that pill.


    Coming back to his four fundamentals, then apart from Enhancement, everything else was disappointing. Someone who has reached B-rank to have only a detection level of C-?


    Indeed quite disappointing.


    About the Eternal Trident, then Richard could feel its existence somewhere. However, he didn''t know how to summon it. And when he asked the system if the trident had sentience, the answer was a ''Yes''.


    Now he has two guardians to defeat to gain control over the two legendary weapons.


    Richard had a very bad premonition after this incident. A Demon General had descended upon Clion.


    The white feathered Goddess wouldn''t just sit in the heavens and let Richard roam free after what he hasmitted. Truth be told, Richard was nowhere near that stage where he could take even a single blow from those beings.


    He needs to be strong enough to call himself the Apostle of the Death God.


    One thing he has ascertained through several incidents that urred recently; Zulcriz isn''t against peace or something like that. He is not what people believe him to be. It''s just the churches around the world have brainwashed them that the Dark Star is a curse in existence and the Lord of Death, their biggest nemesis.


    Richard didn''t have any intention of convincing people otherwise, since he knew how foolish that would be.


    However, going against people tantly who say that Sovereign of Darkness should be brought down would be idiotic as well. And if Richard doesn''t do anything, the people from the church will continue to send people to harm him and the people around him.


    ''What to do...what to do...''


    "Brother?!" Hearing Be''s voice, Richard casually turned around and found her staring at him in shock.


    Richard looked around himself and found the reason for her concern.


    Around him was a serpent of mes, with its fiery body wrapped around Richard protectively.


    Richard broke his ether connection and the serpent dissolved into fragments before approaching her.


    "You woke up? Was the bedfortable?"


    Be smiled fondly. That smile alone would have shocked the legion members back on earth.


    The only person who was allowed to see her different sides was him.


    "It fortable. But I wanted to sleep with you..." Reuniting with her brother after so long, she wanted to spend as much time as she could. She even insisted on following him to the bath, which was instantly shot down by their mother.


    "We are grown up now, Be. We should sleep in our own beds, no?" Ruffling her hair fondly, to which she closed her eyes and purred, Richard softly rebuked.


    Although Be looked much older than how he remembered her to be thest time, she still was his cute little sister who couldn''t tie her shoces on her own.


    Be wanted to say something about this difference that her brother had between Berine and Be when suddenly, a familiar maid arrived,


    "Young Master, "Turning towards the person, Richard found it was Violet standing there with her usual unreadable expression.


    She informed, "Your Highness Nora hase to meet you."


    Richard was surprised to hear that. He wasn''t expecting to meet her all of a sudden, and especially outside the academy.


    He nodded to the maid before asking Be, "Can you wait for me at the dining table?"


    Be frowned and while holding his hand in concern she asked, "Why is she here?"


    Richard sighed, "I think I know but unless I don''t talk to her I can''t be sure." Cupping her cheek fondly he said, "Go now. I will be back in a few minutes."


    Be didn''t argue after that.


    Richard made his way towards the reception area where the elven princess waited for him.


    For some reason her sudden visit concerned him. He had a feeling why she might havee here, but he dearly wanted his hunch to be proven wrong.


    ¡ª-----**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 149: Chapter 148- Sudden visit(2)

    Emily asked Nora to not tell anyone about her situation, including Richard. However, considering the current situation Nora has no other way rather than relying on someone whom she thinks is reliable.


    That''s why, after gaining permission from the headmaster that she wanted to check on Emily, she took a day off and came here using Teleportation.


    She knew lying was not good, more so when the Headmaster had so many eyes and ears all around Eldoria, but she didn''t have any option. If she had said she wanted to meet Richard, the Headmaster would have asked her the reasons. And using his tricky way of conversation he would have found out about the whole thing rting to Emily and Ethan.


    So yes, lying was the only option.


    Now, sitting inside the mansion she was feeling inexplicably nervous. The possibility of Richard not having any solution to Emily''s situation or for him to deny helping his ex-fianc¨¦e¡ªwhich wouldn''t be unreasonable¡ªwas quite high.


    And if not Richard, then Nora was only left with one option: to bring her friend back to her vige where her father and the head of the vige could heal her. However, she didn''t want to resort to that, given the strict rules and policies they follow.


    "Good morning, Your Highness."


    Hearing the voice, Nora was startled as she hurriedly stood up and nearly flipped the cup.


    "Sorry...ah...and, good to see you, Richard. Please don''t be so formal with me." She really doesn''t like to be treated like an aristocrat usually. And surely not by her ssmates.


    Richard nodded before he asked, "Let''s sit down and chat?"


    Nora nodded, and after pressing her skirt, she elegantly sat down.


    Richard was wearing a casual attire, consisting of a white shirt and ck trousers. And thanks to his genes and healthy diet, his hair has grown enough to not make him appear bald.


    Nora asked, "Is your mother doing good now? I heard a demon attacked?"


    Although Nora had the knowledge that Duchess Berine was actually involved with the Demon through a binding vow, she couldn''t reveal it here.


    Richard nodded, "Thanks for worrying about her. She is doing well. Tell me about you, Nora, how are you these days?"


    He asked casually to which Nora almost heaved a sigh and expressed how burdensome her life as a student has gone by in these few days. However, she retained a calm front and said, "I am doing good."


    The conversation came to a pause after that. It was quite awkward.


    Richard gestured toward the maid as she stepped forward and refilled the cups.


    While she did, Richard asked, "So tell me, what is your purpose behind the visit?"


    Naturally, Richard and Nora weren''t as close that the elven princess would have travelled so far to just ask about his health or gossip about others.


    Nora steeled her nerves and while pinching the hem of her skirt, she asked, "Have you heard about it from Ethan? Regarding Emily?"


    Richard nodded, "She revealed things about Eleanor?"


    Nora nodded slowly, and with her gaze dropping, she slowly uttered, "For taking your side, Emily was punished by those who once gifted her with their blessings."


    While pretending to be unaware, Richard asked in an uncertain tone, "You mean...she is one of the apostles?"


    "You know about them?" Nora asked in surprise.


    "Yes, recently I got to know about the fact that there are a few apostles from both sides living on Clion for years now. Never thought of Emily being one."


    Nora nodded, not revealing the fact that she herself was one.


    Another brief pause descended; however, this time, the silence was quite heavy and promised the revtion of something drastic.


    And as Richard expected, "Her punishment caused her the very gift of magic. And because of forced ether removal, her life expectancy has  be even lesser than a normal human."


    "----!!!" Richard''s eyes widened. Not even in the worst-case scenario, he expected such harsh punishment to be inflicted on that girl.


    "Are you sure what you are saying? Removing ether is not something..." Richard stopped himself from what he was about to say.


    Ether was granted to humans by those residing in the heavens. The essence which allows them to resist Aembr derives from those beings who decided to punish Emily. And now, without ether, the resistance against Aembr must have be excessively burdensome on her.


    Emily right now is like a forest bear left in the pr region where other pr bears have adapted to the harsh winds since birth; she has been introduced to the cruelty all of a sudden.


    Richard clenched his fist. How can they go to such extreme lengths to punish Emily? Just because she revealed Eleanor''s true face, they were willing to let someone die painfully?


    This is insane.


    *Rumble*


    From the four different directions, four different women dashed out, advancing towards the reception area when they felt Richard''s aura growing heavy.


    The other servants were frozen to their spots upon experiencing their young master''s aura after his return for the first time. They almost thought that the Madame was displeased about something.


    "Baby?" Berine, who appeared behind her son asked him in a soothing voice while hugging his neck.


    Nora was startled to see the four beauties appearing one after another, and two of them¡ªBerine and Amelia¡ªstill in their night suits.


    "Sorry for disturbing you all." Richard apologized, once he regained his calm.


    Bringing his mother to sit beside him and gesturing for others to do the same, he told the Duchess, "I am going to Cravenford today and based on what happens there, I might have to bring Emily with me here."


    Berine frowned, "Is this rted to what happened back then?"


    Richard nodded and said, "I have to save her Mom. She lost everything to save us."


    Be frowned, unsure of the whole situation but somehow she could sense something which probably no one else sensed


    Amelia asked, "Will you be fine by yourself? Count Cravenford might not let you bring Emily here."


    Berine added, "If you allow me then I would love toe with you."


    "No, you need to stay here and properly recover. If things be awry then surely I won''t hesitate to ask for help."


    "Young master, I aming with you." Lilia...stated and Richard sighed,


    "Not like I can stop you." Richard knew his maid well enough to not waste his energy convincing her to change her decision.


    Be jumped in, "Then I as well-"


    "No, Be. Your ether flow is behaving quite weirdly these days. You need to stay close to Mom for the time being." Richard firmly stated.


    Be sulked, her brows quivering as she stared at her brother pleadingly.


    Nora''s hesitant voice attracted others'' attention, "Umm if you are okay, then I can look at her ether-flow. I might not look like it, but I am very good at diagnosis."


    Richard raised his brows; of course, she would be. After all, she has the greatest knowledge about ether in this room.


    Richard nodded, "Please do."


    Nora hesitantly stood up and approached the ck-haired woman who was giving a very intimidating look.


    For some reason, she was quite close to Richard even though her existence was unknown in thest timeline. Is she a wandering soul?


    ''But does it matter now?'' Nora has already moved on from the words that the Goddess stated at the time of their rebirth.


    Bringing her fingers to Be''s arm, Nora began assessing her ether flow. Her fingers illuminated with a faint greenish glow as the elven princess frowned while examining the situation with her magic routes.


    It took a few minutes before Nora opened her eyes and turned towards Richard, "Her ether nods are bursting with energy, and the amount of ether in her body cannot freely regte with the current number of nods she has."


    Richard frowned, "She needs to go through Sprouting?"


    "It seems so."


    Berine heaved a sigh, "I also thought that to be the case. Since Be doesn''t have much knowledge about ether flow and things rted to it, she never trained her magic as a necessity."


    With a sadistic smile appearing on her face that sent a shiver down everyone else''s spine, she added, "But don''t worry, I am here to train my dear daughter."


    Richard held Be''s hand and worryingly said, "Take care, Be. This can hurt a little."


    Be looked between her brother and mother alternatively; not being able to discern what this was all about.


    Richard then turned towards Nora and said, "Please have lunch with my family while I get changed. After that, we will leave."


    Richard was about to turn around and tell Lilia something when suddenly Nora stepped toward him and held his hand.


    Richard, with his brows raised, looked at the girl before he heard her saying, "Thank you."


    Richard smiled softly at her as he nodded.


    Something began to burn near them, and this time, the servants knew that their mistress was indeed displeased because of something.


    --------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 150: Chapter 149- Offer(1)

    "How can you let him go with some strange girl when you know that there are so many predators waiting out there to attack Brother?" Be asked after Richard left with Nora.


    Amelia also departed for the Academy since she had recovered well in these few days and since Richard would be returning there as well, she decided to go ahead and wait for him.


    Inside the indoor gymnasium, Berine and Be were standing while facing each other. The raven-haired seemed displeased about this whole thing, rted to Emily.


    She now knows that there was a time when her brother was madly in love with Emily and now he has gone to save her again...maybe because of those lingering feelings he still has for her? Or is it truly that her brother was sympathetic towards Emily because she lost her powers to save Amelia?


    "Your brother is not a puppet nor a child, Be. He had seen things in his previous world and in this one that allowed him to make rational decisions without the possibility of regretting them in the future."


    Berine softly rebuked, before she asked, "Do you fear your brother might be attached to Emily again?"


    Hesitantly, the younger one nodded.


    Berine heaved a sigh. Not like she didn''t expect it to happen...however, preventing Richard from meeting her would be unfair. Now, Berine has left everything to fate.


    For now, "Let''s get started with your training. How about you show me themand over your four fundamentals?" Berine asked, expectantly.


    "Fundamentals? What are they?" Be raised her brows and asked in genuine curiosity.


    Berine''s smile stretched even further and her eyes turned crescent.


    This was going to be a long training session.


    -------**------


    Ethan''s life in the academy has regained tranquillity. He never saw Eleanor again after that day, and after investigating a little through his ss teacher, he got to know that she had dropped out.


    Ethan wasn''t a bloodthirsty person since he didn''t hold Eleanor as a culprit. But it is an undeniable fact that he can never trust that girl, in his life. And neither he would want to associate with her.


    Emily returned home a few days ago, and despite how much Ethan wanted to get to know about her condition from Nora, he received no response at all.


    "Here you go." Suddenly the familiar voice of the blond Princess arrived from his left before Ethan took the vegetable sandwich from her and thanked her.


    Elizabeth can read her lover like an open book, which allowed her to discern that he still was worried about Emily.


    Taking the seat beside him¡ªwhich no longer surprised the other students anymore¡ªshe asked, "Do you still me yourself for what happened to Emily?"


    He hurriedly shook his head, not wanting to make Elizabeth worried...however, under her round innocent eyes, he wasn''t able to lie and soon nodded, "I mean...if only I had a stronger will I wouldn''t have ever gotten under ''their'' control and Emily never would have to tell me Eleanor''s reality and break me out of that spell."


    So indeed, I me myself; thest bit he swallowed to not make himself look pitiful.


    However, in Elizabeth''s eyes, he already looked quite pitiful with all that grief and regret on his shoulders.


    Holding his hand fondly and her eyes drawn to their joined hands, she slowly uttered, "Initially it was me who was about to tell you everything."


    Ethan''s eyes widened upon hearing that. He didn''t know that Elizabeth was also a part of the divine apostles.


    However, the reason he showed such an astounded reaction wasn''t because she revealed herself as an apostle, but rather at the very thought of Elizabeth losing all her memories and magical capabilities because of him.


    After losing his mother, Ethan hasn''t gotten close to anyone except for this girl sitting beside him. And to get separated from her seems nothing but a nightmare.


    Elizabeth was ted to see that reaction. But she chose to first finish what she started,


    "However, Emily knew our connection and how close we are...that''s why she decided to make this sacrifice."


    Looking back at him, she added, "But you know what Ethan? I am now regretting that I didn''t sacrifice my powers and memories."


    Ethan frowned, "What are you saying?!" His frown and tone suggested that he was displeased with what she said.


    Elizabeth smiled weakly before she told him, "Maybe if you had lost me, you might have felt determined to take revenge rather than dwelling in grief and regret."


    Ethan''s eyes slowly parted wide in realisation.


    She isn''t making him feel the dread of the possibility but rather encouraging him to move forward rather than wailing because of the past.


    He remained silent for a few moments before heaving a sigh, "Couldn''t you have found a better way to cheer me up?"


    Elizabeth giggled, "I wanted to see how Ethan reacts when I mention separation."


    Ethan grumbled, "Not fair, you are."


    --------**-------


    Using the Teleportation portal, Nora, Emily and Lilia reached Cravenford instantly and took the carriage to the mansion where Emily lives.


    Thankfully, despite how many rumours currently surrounding the Scarlette house, Count Cranford didn''t deny Richard from meeting his daughter.


    As such, around evening Richard reached the mansion where he met Emily''s mother.


    Ang Cravenford has dark blond hair and a pair of piercing green eyes as she greeted her guest.


    Ang has met Nora before, and during formal gatherings, she has conversed with Richard as well, so they weren''tplete strangers. However, as of now, they don''t show much enthusiasm while talking, unlike in the past.


    From her expression to her tone, everything suggested that thedy was sickly worried about something. And the other two knew the subject of her concern as Nora asked,


    "Madame Cravenford, how is Emily these days?"


    Nora''s words were the final push required, as tears began to slide down her eyes as thedy weakly uttered, "She....she is miserable. Doesn''t want to meet people, barely eats anything...haven''t left her room ever since she returned."


    Grief reflected in her voice as she continued to wail. Nora got up with a handkerchief in her hand before she consoled thedy


    Richard remained silent for a few moments before he suddenly rose from his seat, alerting the other twodies as the elven princess asked, "Richard?"


    "Where is she, Madame Cravenford?" Richard asked politely; his expression unreadable.


    Ang weakly protested, "She doesn''t want to meet anyone-"


    "I won''t be returning unless I see her, so please." Richard insisted; a tinge of determination and stubbornness evident in his voice.


    Ang was left with no other option as she gestured towards her maid.


    Nora was about to get up, but, "Nora, I want to meet her alone. Please." He requested.


    The elf was perplexed, but currently, his demeanour looked more domineering rather than persuasive.


    Slowly she nodded before Richard left with the maid.


    Lilia didn''t follow her master, knowing his wishes without him telling her.


    Richard climbed the stairs and reached the room inside which Emily rested


    The maid bowed and said, "I will be nearby, master Richard. Call me if you need something."


    "Hmm." Humming he waited until the maid left.


    Raising his hand he knocked on the door.


    "W-Who?" Her voice came from the other side.


    "It''s me," Richard informed, and suddenly, silence ensued on the other side.


    Richard didn''t wait for long before pushing the door open...only to see Emily trying to cover herself to her neck to hide the bloodstained dress she wore.


    "Ah...R-Richard..." Her face looked paler than a sheet, and her eyes sunken in. She was excessively thinner than thest time he met her. Her hair was slowly turning grey and the girl looked older than her age.


    He looked at the paper towels thrown into the dustbin which all were coated in her blood and looking at the other side he could tell that Emily haven''t eaten anything yet.


    She is dying.


    "Looks pitiful, no?" She asked. She saw him looking around her room and then back on her.


    However, when Richard opened his mouth she heard something unexpected, "All I can see is a foolish girl dying like a fool."


    Emily was dumbstruck hearing that. Everyone who saw her always showed pity to her state and she was expecting the same from Richard.


    Approaching the girl he asked, "Why does it look like you have already lost hope to survive? You aren''t the same Emily I fell for."


    His words caused her to hold her breath. Her eyes began to turn moist.


    She looked away from him...however, Richard held her chin and slowly turned her eyes back on him.


    Those moist eyes met with fierce golden orbs. There was a tinge of disappointment in his gaze as she heard him saying,


    "Unless you don''t answer me, I won''t be going anywhere nor will let you escape. And this is a promise."


    ---------**--------


    A/an:- Thanks for reading

 Chapter 151: Chapter 150- Offer(2)

    He has slowly regained his memories and he could tell why he fell for Emily in the first ce.


    It was one of those days wh Richard came to a formal gathering with his mother. The vue was the mansion of Count Cravford.


    This was rather an unexpected meeting vue, giv important meetings mostly happ in the Capital or one of the three dukedoms. However, considering the situation concerning the Count, and also since Duke Hawkbridge was in Cravford at that time, the gathering was decided to happ here.


    Richard has always be a cocky brat who held mountain-sized pride at the tip of his nose. With back arched, hands in his pockets, the boy moved a the mansion like he owned the ce.


    The reason why Richard held such an attitude was because he knew his mother''s position in the Empire and the strgth she held. Appartly, no one can go against her except for the Emperor, and this fact med Richard''s ego.


    He behaved rudely to anyone, regardless of age and gder. He always made others look smaller than him, felt he was the king of the world and until his mother was supporting him, no one had the guts to go against him.


    He was roaming a, searching for the other noble kids like Duke Hawkbridge''s daughter or the son of Duke Aeromore.


    It was th that he discovered Aeromore''s scion conversing with his fianc¨¦e in a corner.


    Richard raised his brows. The girl is having an affair?


    With those thoughts, he secretly heard their conversation,


    "Why don''t you just break up the gagemt with him? If you want the Aeromore family will support your decision." The bastard with weird hair offered.


    Richard had a hunch and it seems he was right about Brdon being infatuated with Emily.


    Truth be told, giv Richard''s reputation, it wouldn''t be much surprising if Emily agrees here. She was being offered a better life partner and of the same rank as her currt fianc¨¦.


    Any girl, who is aware of Richard''s disposition would think deeply about it...however, Emily''s answer was swift.


    "Breaking a rtionship on a whim is not something I could ever allow myself to do."


    Brdon frowned, "You know what kind of person he is, right?"


    "I have heard rumours, but unless I don''t meet him in person, I won''t believe any of those words I have heard about him." Taking a brief pause and with a smile extding her lips, she added, "He can have a bad temper, but I have a feeling no one has tried to find out the real person behind the facade he wears."


    Looking up at Brdon, she firmly said, "So let''s not continue this conversation anymore and please never corner me in this way again, Sir Brdon. It is truly inappropriate."


    Leaving a bewildered Aermore behind she walked away.


    Richard could see that the blond girl was fearless and unwavering while stating her ideals. She confidtly rejected Brdon despite knowing what consequces her words could bring.


    Not to mtion, she didn''t believe the rumours and decided to get to know Richard by herself.


    Maybe that''s the reason why Richard began to fall for this girl who goes by the name Emily Cravford.


    And the same determined and fierce girl was looking like a brok and defeated soul right now.


    Holding her hand he asked, "Do you not want to live or are you forced to die?"


    His question brought her eyes toward the g as she asked, "Does it matter now, Richard? I have not much time left to regret my life decision or think of what I want."


    Her voice oozed with helplessness and the girl looked beyond defeated. She didn''t have the strgth left to fight her situation anymore. The two lifetimes she has spt, have tak many things from her.


    And trust was one of them.


    She directed her steps, worked hard and sacrificed many things for the sake of humanity. Her parts died wh the war was ongoing yet she didn''t shed a single tear in the fear of letting the path ahead get blurred.


    She couldn''t have allowed herself to stray. She has devoted her life to supporting Ethan and bringing the Death God to his demise. And all because she was ''told'' to.


    Emily followed each of their words as an absolutemand and just once...just a single time wh she broke theirmand and did what she deemed right...she was stol from her memories, her powers, her...very existce. And now, all Emily remembers is the pain and betrayal.


    Everything else was cloudy; very faint. She could not put her fingers on minute details of those memories yet they were there...foggy and unclear.


    However, there was something she still remembers clearly. A very strong emotion she felt at that time and also in this life after realising the reason behind that strong emotion.


    That time wh she saw Richard looking at her while she cried for a beat and bruised Ethan. Those eyes he directed at her... still live vividly in her remembrance.


    And wh he plucked his head, all she could see in his eyes was pure fondness....those feelings which she believed didn''t exist within him.


    "I have betrayed you, no?" She asked. Her eyes were blurred by tears as she looked at Richard with a sad smile.


    "You trusted me...loved me...visioned a future where we can be together. And all I did was to distance myself from you."


    "But you ar''t to be med. I behaved quite arrogantly ev with you." Richard added.


    Emily heaved a sigh, "I should have se it...the real you screaming out to me that I wasn''t just any girl to you but rather, the person you love."


    With a heavy breath escaping her lips, she said, "For everything I did to you...I want to apologize for that, Richard."


    She wanted to apologize earlier, however, things became so hectic after she tered the academy that Emily never received the chance to apologize nor thank him for whatever he did for her and Ethan.


    However, maybe she could sse her d nearing that Emily found the courage to say it to him.


    Silce sued betwe them after that. She kept her gaze lowered, thinking back on the short conversations they had in this timeline. That day wh she invited him to break off the gagemt...and that ring...that ring she still has that ring.


    Suddly, breaking her out of the daze, Richard asked something unexpected, "Do you think your life being devoted to this war betwe the two sides was worthwhile?"


    Emily thought for a momt, "I made frids, and had some beautiful momts...however now that I think about it...devoting my life just because someone told me is not something I will do again "


    Emily has understood one thing after this punishmt was inflicted on her: Neither side is kind and forgiving. Those whom people worship as the symbol of kindness and forgivess are cruel and heartless.


    Emily has expericed the brutality they hold within their hearts and to what lgths they could go to make things right.


    And if Emily gets another chance in life she would never walk on the same path as before.


    After all, who would want to serve some deities, only to be stranded and thrown away?


    Richard thought for a momt before he got up.


    Looking at her seriously, he asked, "If I give you another chance to live your life as you want, will you ept it?"


    Emily wided her eyes. The first thing she should have asked was how Richard could bestow her with such a chance, but the first question she asked was,


    "Why would you give me such a-"


    "Just answer me truthfully, Emily. Will you ept another chance to live without any restriction or  being bound to any responsibility?"


    Emily''s lips were parted wide. She never thought about it, and suddly, being offered such an opportunity, she wasn''t able to answer quickly.


    A life without worrying about the iing war or the things she must do as an apostle?


    That sounds...too good to be true.


    Turning her eyes back on him, she asked, "And...is there anything I have to give in exchange?" Emily wouldn''t lie, it was a tempting offer. However, after living such a long life she knows that such a good opportunity doesn''te without a price.


    Richard hesitated for a momt; unsure if she would ept it. However, he couldn''t lie to her, so he just said it,


    "In exchange for that life...you have to sacrifice your humanity and embrace Aembr."


    For someone who has lived years of her life as a believer of the light, Richard believed that Emily might not agree instantly, or might outrigtly reject.


    However, without much hesitation, she uttered her response, "Yes...I am ready."


    "...huh?" Richard''s eyes parted wide in shock, "Did I hear it wrong?"


    Emily shook her head and assured him, "I heard you right and you did the same. I am ready to sacrifice my humanity if I can get to live ev another year. So yes, please save me, Richard."


    -----------**----------


    A/N:- My favourite character in this novel and the one I love to write is Lilia. Who is your favourite character?


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 152: Chapter 151- Serve?

    Emily was unsure how Richard would grant her another chance in life and why was he ev offering her something like that in the first ce. However, if she could get to live more, see more days, and make more memories, th she doesn''t want to know anything else.


    Most of all, she wanted to get rid of this excruciating pain, which was slowly draining her life away.


    Maybe she was doing the wrong thing by epting Aembr. Maybe she would be rejected by the people she adores. Maybe this decision can shape into something worse than her currt situation.


    However, she kept those thoughts aside since she trusted Richard. She didn''t know wh it happed, but Emily began to believe in him.


    And now, ev if she dies at his hands, Emily has a feeling that she won''t regret her decision.


    Now standing in the middle of the room, the two individuals looked at each other.


    Before initializing the process, Richard warned her, "Under no circumstances can you tell anyone what I am going to do to you. And not ev once you will think of going against those deities after gaining what I am about to bestow. Promise me that."


    His tone was firm, holding no room for argumt¡­however, Emily felt that ev if she refused to promise him, he still would heal her.


    However, she didn''t put that hunch to the test and readily nodded, "Okay, I promise."


    Richard heaved a sigh before he asked her, "I am going to slit your palm. Bear with me."


    Emily nodded before she offered her hand to Richard.


    The redhead took a knife from nearby and very gtly oped a cut which actively bled.


    Pressing his finger against her would he told her, "Repeat after me: I, Emily Cravford, willingly submit myself,"


    "I, Emily Cravford, willingly submit myself,"


    Richard continued, "To serve Scarlette Richard as my lord for as long as I live."


    Emily raised her brows in surprise, as she repeated, "To serve Scarlette Richard as my lord for as long as I live."


    Suddly, a heavy and warm ssation petrated her wound and tered her body. She shook and her expression became paler as Emily staggered back, falling on the bed.


    Richard patitly waited for the integration process to take ce as he sat down on the chair nearby.


    The vow he made her repeat was not necessary, rather it was a way to let her know something rted to this ritual. In a way, Richard was turning her into his¡­well¡­ve.


    Thankfully, no one came to disturb them as Emily''s condition would surely have made them panicked.


    Emily wt through a series of experices in those fifte minutes. If in this momt she felt her body burning th in the next she felt she was thrown into the middle of blizzards butt naked.


    However, not a single cry or ev a moan of pain escaped her lips knowing how her reaction could alert others.


    Within her body, she could feel the surge of a strange ssation. It was overpowering and exciting¡­not something she couldpare to how she felt in the past.


    This ssation was nothing but the same ergy that burds a human and ds their life after a certain period. The same ergy which turns a beast into an Ambrobate.


    And now, Emily''s body was epting the same ergy as her new lifeline.


    Her skin slowly redeemed its natural shade. It almost seemed like a vampire had sucked someone''s blood after being hungry for a long time.


    Her hair regained its previous shine, and her weak body regained to its former plumpness and curves.


    Under Richard''s supervision, she wt through a drastic change. And if there was something differt about her, th it was those eyes.


    Unlike in the past, the girl now has red eyes, who stared at the ceiling nkly for a momt before she suddly jumped from the bed andnded on the g soundlessly¡­almost like a cat.


    Standing before Richard was apletely differt girl than before. There was a broad smile on her face as she checked herself out. The previous weakness and the constant pain in her chest were gone. It was almost like she had be a new person altogether.


    "How does it feel?" Richard asked with his brows raised.


    Emily looked back up at him before nodding, "I feel¡­new. It''s great."


    "Okay, but for now you have to pretd to be weak and sick."


    Emily''s brows creased, "But I wanted to run a the gard a little and joy my favourite tea after so long."


    Richard reprimanded, "People will suspect that you have be ingested with something suspicious and they will bring you to the church. And once it''s discovered that you are an Aembr user, it will be difficult for you to remain here."


    "Th I will just run away?" Emily''s quick response surprised him.


    The same obedit and principled girl who didn''t ev stay away from home after sev, was suddly willing to run away from home?


    ''It seems, Aembr has affected her thought process as well¡­'' Richard couldn''t tell if that''s a good thing or something worse is about to happ.


    After taking a pause, he said, "You can''t run away forever Emily, unless you want to be a rogue. So just lie in your bed for a couple of days, and get recovered under the pretse that I gave you some miracle potion, okay?"


    "Miracle potion, huh?" She teasingly asked; her crimson orbs giving a mischievous glint.


    Okay, that''s something new.


    "And once you recover and can move a,e and find me," Richard suggested.


    The very thought of separating from him made her frown, ev though she herself didn''t know why.


    After a bit of silce she asked, "But how can I contact you? I won''t be able to rejoin the academy unless I reveal my newfound powers, right?"


    "Yes, so don''t ev think about appearing anywhere near the Headmaster. Rather, wh you recover, go to Violet and ask if you can meet me. I will get in touch."


    Emily might not be able to understand her new powers all by herself and leaving her like this would be disastrous. That''s why he was nning to get her taught by Jasmine, considering the said rav-haired is also an Aembr user.


    Since it was already over an hour since he came here and the others outside might start to get worried, Richard decided to leave.


    "Okay th, I will see youter?" He said but got no response.


    Emily was looking down, her eyes containing an unreadable emotion in them as she raised her hand and tugged his shirt.


    Unsure, Richard asked, "What happed?"


    "R-Richard¡­we will meet again, right?"


    Richard was perplexed why she would ask something like this wh he just said he would be in touch as soon as she recovered.


    However, since she seemed to be anxious about not being able to meet him again, he affirmed, "Yes, we will meet again. After all," With a thin grin extding his lips, he added, "...you promised to serve me, forever, no?"


    Emily didn''t raise her head to look at him but the way her hold on his shirt grew firm and that smile appeared on her face, Richard knew she heard him.


    Richard heaved a sigh and after telling her to take care, he soon walked out of the room.


    What Richard missed seeing was that burning blush on Emily''s face wh she heard the word ''serve''.


    ¨C-----**------


    After leaving the room, Richard was met by Nora and Ang, who were just outside the room.


    "Ah, Richard¡­is she okay?" Nora asked anxiously.


    Ang looked equally restless.


    Richard assured thedies, "She is fine and will be okay with some proper rest. For now, she is sleeping so don''t disturb her-"


    "Wait¡­she can recover?!" Ang eximed, her voice brimming with hopefulness.


    Nora doubted such to be the case; however, if there hadn''t be any hope in her heart, she wouldn''t have asked for Richard''s help in the first ce.


    Richard firmly nodded, "I assessed her and she was suffering from a familiar illness. I have giv her the potion which the medic back home specially prepared for this exact case."


    Richard lied, naturally. He couldn''t have told them things rting to Aembr and also the fact that Emily was now an Ambrobate. Ang might faint hearing that.


    After a brief pause, he told Nora, "It would be wise if you rest here tonight and return to the Academy by tomorrow."


    Nora abstmindedly nodded; still can''t believe that Emily can actually be saved.


    Richard turned a and nced at the closed door once before he wordlessly descded to the g floor.


    Maybe his decision might cause problems for him in the future, but one thing was for sure.


    Richard was not going to ever regret saving Emily.


    She sacrificed her everything to protect Amelia and ultimately saved his whole family. In return, saving her life was the least he could have done.


    So yeah, the extra weight from his shoulders was now lifted.


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 153: Chapter 152- Outdoor fun**

    Early in the morning, Richard could be se running a the mansion, in circles. Now he usually exercises unlike his past self, and likes to train oft as well.


    Currtly, while he sprints, his mind is congregated with thoughts rting to his family and academy.


    Richard would be returning to the Academy tomorrow and the Headmaster has already told him the lie he would be reporting to his ss teacher. As it seems, the Headmaster would not be assisting Richard there, and not like the redhead has anyints regarding it.


    Th there is his mother, who was back in her full form. After recovery, she seemed more lively and stronger than before. If not for the piled-up work, she would have participated in his training more oft.


    The news of the Demon descsion had spread all across the world, and newspapers these days like to publish one or two articles about the Duchess. Some of them med her, and some of them worshipped her. One of those news articles said that the Duchess was actually a part of the Demon race that''s why she is so strong.


    Well, it''s not like their wordspletely shapes public''s opinion, so Richard didn''t pay much atttion to them.


    He has be receiving a letter from Amelia regrly, asking wh he would be returning. She told him things about what had be happing in the Academy, and surely Richard was slightly intrigued to be there.


    About Be, th she would being with Richard to stay in his mansion on that ind. She would be living under the pretse of being a maid, since that''s the only way of letting her be there. And apart from Lilia and Violet, only a single maid would be going there who was recruited for the job by Richard.


    Yes, it''s Jasmine.


    The canon evts are f¡ª-ed up so Richard wasn''t going to rely on his knowledge and just do whatever he deems right to prepare for the uing war.


    "Oh, baby?" Suddly, Richard heard a familiar voice from behind before the saiddy paced up to jog beside him.


    "Morning¡­" Richard''s words trailed off once he looked at his mother.


    Her curly red hair was tied in a high ponytail. A body-fit full-sleeved shirt she wore with flexible bottoms that clung to her juicy thighs. Her clothes tuated her tempting curves and nearly made Richard stop in his tracks to admire the beauty.


    "Hmm?" Berine hummed in questioning before asking, "Do I look weird in this?" Despite how young she seems, Berine would be thirty three years old next month.


    However, except for her, everyone a her only admires how beautiful she is bing day after day. Just like wine, the older she gets, the prettier she bes.


    "You look¡­refreshing. But it''s rare for you to wake up this early." It was only six on the clock, at least two hours earlier than she gerally wakes up.


    Berine grinned, "Since I will be leaving for the Capital tonight and won''t be able to see my baby for the next few weeks, I wanted to spd as much time as we could, together."


    Richard smiled softly as he said, "Well, can''t say I ain''t happy for that thoughtfulness¡­Be."


    Berine was surprised to hear her name from him, and more so wh Richard directed her steps towards the forest without her ev realizing it until they were already quite deep in the forest.


    Their pace slowed, eyes never wavering, and slowly the duo came to a gradual pause.


    Berine wordlessly stepped toward her baby, her hands draping over his shoulders, as she asked, "Are we not returning for breakfast."


    Richard leaned forward and kissed her cheek softly before whispering, "Right now, my hunger cannot be satiated by food."


    His words st a shiver down her spine and her face began to turn hot.


    She closed her eyes as she felt Richard''s lips meeting hers, their connection bing intimate instantly.


    Their lips fiercely embraced each other, almost like two lovers had reunited after years of separation.


    Richard''s hand wt down to explore his lover''s bombshell body. His hand roamed a her back, caressing it ssually before it wt towards her butt.


    He used both of his hands to squeeze those marshmallows making her stagger forward as Berine felt her strgth from her legs, vanishing.


    She moaned in his mouth, and slowly voiced, "Harder¡­I want¡­mm¡­more¡­ah¡­" Their kiss broke as Richard pushed the redhead against a tree and began licking her chin which further trailed down to her neck.


    His tongue seemed to have gained sanity as it trailed her soft skin like he desired to leave marks behind


    While his mouth was pleasing her neck and face, his left hand approached her bountiful teat, squeezing it over her shirt, and his knee inched upward, pressing against her fabric-d womanhood.


    Berine supported her weight by pressing her hand against his head, pushing his face deeper into her. Her nails wed his hair passionately as the woman let out unholy moans.


    "Ah¡­" Berine gasped as suddly, Richard lifted her shirt along with her undergarmts and revealed her meaty tits in full exposure.


    "Don''t worry, the whole area is under my detection¡­" He assured her before diving into her milk jugs.


    Berine squirmed under his assault as she felt the area betwe her legs bing wet and sloppy.


    She took his hand and directed it towards her twat, saying, "Some atttion¡­there¡­mm¡­"


    Richard grinned as he bit her nipple softly and began to move his fingers side to side over her cunt. Despite being covered with her pants, he somehow could sse how wet she currtly was. And within the confines of his own pants, Richard felt his cock was about to burst through the restraints.


    He inserted his hand inside her pants before slowly guiding it toward her heated sex.


    "You are flooding down there¡­" He teased, making the woman shy as she stuttered


    "me yourself¡­" She moaned upon feeling her baby''s fingers on her waiting cunny after so long.


    She has missed this ssation of being touched like this. After that day, wh her baby gave her oral service in her office, Berine tried pleasing herself with her fingers, but it didn''t feel anything near as exciting as this.


    Richard didn''t need to lubricate his fingers to insert it inside her waiting baby hole.


    While he yed with her nipples and alternatively kissed her, his fingers wt in and swiftly came out of her cunt at a rapid pace.


    The vulgar sound of a woman''s moaning mixed with the squelching noises of her cunt being finger fucked echoed in the silt forest.


    Richard''s pace hasted as he began taking longer thrusts in and out with his index and middle finger making her squirm in delight.


    She was on the tip of her toes, and her hands held his wrist, which was restlessly working on her womanhood.


    With her eyes closed, thedy announced, "I-Its cumming¡­cumming¡­.ahhh"


    Her eyes rolled back in her head, and her lips parted as she felt something massive squirting out of her baby hole.


    Her body shook violtly under the effect of orgasm as Richard took out his fingers and joyed the view of his lover beingpletely grossed in carnal pleasure.


    He was growing restless within his pants as well, so he didn''t think twice before whipping out his little prince, who stood erect, ring at Berine.


    "B-Baby¡­I am quite ssitive you know¡­" She tried to resist a little but she knew it was futile.


    Richard made her turn a and her butt stuck out towards him.


    Richard lowered her pants and rubbed his cock against her salivating cunt.


    Parting her pussy lips, he aimed perfectly before diving his whole lgth deep inside her pussy.


    "Nnngh¡­.so big¡­" Berine cried as she felt her insides beingpletely cramped by her baby''s stuff.


    Richard held the urge to cum right away, and after a brief pause, he slowly took his meat rod out, letting it taste op air for a momt before he again plunged it inside her.


    Slowly he began to move his waist rhythmically, fucking her slowly.


    "Ah¡­.feels so good¡­don''t stop¡­" Berine also began to move her waist, their waist colliding with each thrust and the sound of flesh pping reverberating a.


    Richard paced up a little, expecting Be to be waking up any momt now, so he decided to finish early.


    Holding Berine by her wrists he began to piston hard and fast, making her mind go numb and another load iing to be shot out.


    Richard groaned as he felt his limit nearing, and with a strong thrust, he nted his cock deep within her warmth and began to shoot his baby batter into his woman.


    "Agh¡­so warm¡­.." Berine was above cloud nine, feeling her baby''s seed painting her insides.


    The duo remained in that position for a few minutes before Richard took his thing out and helped Berine clean up.


    While they were returning, they spotted Be standing near the trance of the mansion; seemingly waiting for them.


    Richard stole his gaze away from his sister, and after whispering something to Berine, he dashed toward the gym.


    "Ah, Be. Good morning." Berine walked towards her daughter with slow steps. Her strange movemts didn''t go unnoticed by the younger one but Be remained silt on the matter.


    Looking in the direction where her brother wt, she uttered under her breath,


    ''Once we go to that ind¡­I will surely make you look at me as a woman¡­''


    ¡ª-----**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 154: Chapter 153- Challenge?

    Almost forty days have passed since Richard left the Academy without a single thought of going through so many things.


    When he travelled to the Capital, the only thought he had in mind was to get rid of that clone and also contact his mother. However, upon reaching there, he met apletely unexpected person and also, got to know several groundbreaking facts about himself and his family.


    Richard went through several experiences in these few ''days'' that''s why it could be seen why there was nostalgia in his eyes when he stood at the entrance of the academy early in the morning.


    Passers-by were ncing in his direction, but unlike before when they admired him, now Richard was looked at with suspicion and nervousness.


    The news of the Demon General''s appearance, regardless of the reason, near the Duchess'' mansion has spread like a forest fire. And also, the fact that Richard fought that demon as well. Naturally, someone of that calibre, who went against a deity ss Demon, surely would cause amotion among the students.


    ''Well, not like I care about their opinion¡­'' All Richard needs is to have his people aware of the whole situation so they don''t end up misunderstanding him.


    "Good to see you, Richard." Just as he stepped in, Ethan greeted him.


    The silver head stood there with his friends; Rose, Elizabeth and Nora.


    Well, the way Elizabeth was clinging to him, it couldn''t be said that they were just friends


    "Good morning you all." He greeted them. Rose fidgeted at her ce and with her head leaning down, she stuttered,


    "H-H-Helloww¡­" She seemed to have bit her tongue while stuttering.


    "Good morning to you, Richard." Nora greeted him with a soft smile. And about Elizabeth¡­well, Richard wasn''t expecting anything from her in the first ce.


    With the group, Richard advanced toward the ssroom.


    Amelia wanted to walk to the school with Richard, however, since she had to report to the council office¡ªgiven she is now a disciplinary officer¡ªshe came to the mansion early in the morning. After spending half an hour, she dashed away, saying she would meet him during lunch.


    "I saw some preparation going on. What''s all of this about?" Richard asked as he looked at the students moving around in groups most of them heading toward the library.


    "Ah, it''s the battle of the geniuses, happening next week with the neighbouring continent''s central Academy." Taking a pause, Ethan added, "Rose has been selected from the first year."


    Richard raised his brows before he nced at the girl who was already blushing as he said, "Congrats, Rose. I expected no less from you."


    His words seemed to have cast a spell on her as the girl hid her face behind her books, and everything above her bosom turned red.


    Those cute red ears tempted Richard to pinch them but he held back his urge and continued to walk.


    Wisdom face-off is the name of the contest that happens between two academies across the globe. Those who won in the first round wouldpete in the Inventor''s Quest, which happens in the month near the end of the year.


    Participating in the Wisdom Face-off allows a student to showcase their knowledge and get recognition from the Emperors of the two participating academies and a chance to enable their academy to participate in thepetition which urs globally.


    Indeed, an opportunity to shine.


    Soon, the five of them reached the ssroom, and just like before, the students were sitting just at the ce where they were initially assigned.


    Rose and Richard, naturally, walked to sit on the same desk. And guess what, she was still sitting near the edge.


    "Haah~you don''t change, huh?" Richard asked as he took out his book and suggested, "Trust me I don''t bite. So sitfortably."


    Saying so, Richard began to     read the books to pass the time, when unexpectedly he heard Rose''s hesitant voice,


    "I-I feel like¡­I-I will a-identally offend Sir Richard¡­" Her voice was so small that even with his enhanced hearing, Richard had to use Perceptive Burst for a moment.


    Rose''s voice sounds adorable and childlike. That''s why he wanted to hear it.


    After she was done, Richard asked, "Did you find me arrogant and short-tempered?"


    She shook her head.


    "Did you see me shouting at someone for breathing in the same air as me?"


    Another short shake.


    "So why do you think you would be an exception?"


    "B-But I often make silly mistakes¡­and people get angry¡­"


    A pink head with a round face, short legs and also a clutz? Okay, that''s some package of adorableness.


    Heaving a sigh, he told her, "Listen, Rose, unless you deliberately try to pick a fight, I won''t get offended by whatever you do."


    Just as he finished saying those words, the doors of the ssroom parted, and instantly, everyone quieted down.


    The familiar violet-haireddy stood on the podium and looked around the ssroom.


    Once her eyes rested on Richard, she called, "Richard, stand up."


    Richard stood and other students got excited for the drama which was about to unfold.


    Lucy sternly spoke, "I read your apology letter and the reason why you were absent for this long. However, considering the necessity of a representative, I selected someone else for the job."


    Suddenly, the scion of Aermore stood up as Lucy continued, "In your absence, I appointed Brendon as the new representative. If you want you can have a discussion with him and im your position back."


    There was a thin smirk on Duke Aeromore''s son as his expression clearly told, ''Come on, challenge me''.


    The boy looked battle hungry but not even once Richard had the intention to be the representative again, so he said,


    "I have no problem with the current arrangement since I have indeed failed as a representative." Richard''s statement made many of the students click their tongue and many of them just remained nonchnt.


    Ethan was unsure how he should react, given he admires the role of a representative, and that position was snatched away from Richard without even telling him. The silver head was kind of upset with the decision.


    Brendon frowned, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Lucy raised her brows, as she stopped herself from what she was about to say.


    Richard turned towards the grey-haired, "What do you mean?"


    "You know what I mean. You can''t just shrug things like this. Don''t you have pride left in you?"


    Richard scoffed, "I mean Professor took the right decision-."


    Brendon gritted his teeth, "Stop shaping the reality as you deem right. You are reced, just ept it "


    Richard grinned, "Yep, I ept it. And you, Aermore Brendon, are my recement."


    "Pfft-" Ellion chuckled aloud while some of the others stifled theirughter hearing those words.


    Brendon''s eyes turned red in rage as he clenched his fist hard enough to make his palm bleed.


    Lucy heaved a sigh, "Both of you, sit down now. The ss-"


    "I challenge you to a duel!"


    Lucy frowned; not liking the fact that she was interrupted.


    Richard looked genuinely amused as he gripped his book and soon it was enshrouded in ckish crimson mes.


    "I will ept your challenge if you hold this book just for ten seconds."


    Aermore scoffed and raised his hands to catch the book which Richard threw at him.


    However, the moment Brendon held the book, his eyes widened and he instantly threw away the book towards his left.


    Nora panicked as she saw the book advancing toward her.


    However, just as she thought she might have to catch the burning book, the mes evaporated and a still intact booknded in her hands.


    Brendon''s hand was still burning as he continuously blew over his burnt hands.


    Richard looked at his ss teacher before apologizing, "I apologize for the unsightly disy, ma''am. And I am prepared to receive any punishment you deem right."


    The ss turned silent for a few moments before Lucy voiced, "Brendon, get yourself treated."


    Once Brendon dashed out, the violet-haired asked Richard, "Have you added your name to the participant''s list of the uing contest?"


    Richard was perplexed, "I thought the team was already decided?"


    Lucy nodded, "The main team, indeed, has been selected, but there still is a vacant seat for the backup team. From the first year, only three people have submitted their names."


    Richard was surprised but his reaction was taken as a sign of uncertainty, urging Lucy to ask, "What happened? Do you have no desire to be an ideal student anymore?"


    "No, ma''am¡­I mean, of course, I will participate if I can."


    Lucy nodded before she told him to sit down.


    Richard nced at Rose and found her looking back at him.


    Hesitantly he asked, "How did you submit your name?"


    The pinkette tilted her head, "I never gave my name¡­I was chosen by the Headmaster."


    "Expected much." Richard heaved a sigh.


    But then Rose spoke up, "Umm¡­if you want to submit your name you have to meet the student council president first."


    Richard nodded, "Thanks for the help."


    ¡ª-----**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 155: Chapter 154- President?

    The Student Council is a ce ruled by the elites of the Academy.


    This was the first time for Richard to be heading there. In the future, Ethan would get invited to join the Council, but he firmly rejects given his interest lies in hunting rather than being cooped up in an office after school.


    There aren''t many merits and benefits of being a council officer, but surely being the representative of the student body allows the council members to be in the limelight most of the time.


    However, Richard never deemed it necessary to be a part of the Council, nor was he ever invited.


    En route, Richard was thinking about the heir of the Aeromore family.


    Brendon is an arrogant yboy who can even flirt with his teachers if he finds them pretty. In his memories, Brendon was quite infatuated by Emily and he has a feeling that Brendon''s sudden grudge against him is something rted to Emily.


    Well, not like Brendon can ever be a reason for his concern.


    Reaching the council office which was on the same floor as the teacher''s staff rooms, Richard knocked.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Excuse me," Opening the door he found the council members, all looking at him with varying expressions.


    The council office was long but not very broad. The school emblem hung on the wall across the entrance. Long tables on either side, on which the members sat.


    And in the middle, there was only a single desk allotted to the head of the Council.


    Richard''s eyes found the familiar pretty face of his lover, being seated near the end of the table and currently, the girl could be seen barely suppressing her grin.


    Richard stepped in and looked at the person sitting across from him.


    The student council president, Ruby Melsworth.


    The daughter of a renowned trader and a prodigy who has proven her worth from the very first day of the academy. She is the first student who became the Council President near the end of her first year and currently, she is in her third year.


    The girl had long, straight ck hair draped over her left shoulder and a pair of red pearly eyes that looked at Richard with a knowing look. MVLeMpYr-the-story-tform


    ''She is strong and on guard¡­'' Richard can now sense someone''s presence just from a nce alone. The better they suppress their ether, the stronger they are. And this girl was in the league of an imperial mage that serves the Emperor.


    Without using Detection, Richard could tell that there was a barrier around her, and just like him, she was also assessing him with those shining orbs of hers.


    "You are here to submit your name for thepetition, I guess?" She asked her words suggesting she was already informed.


    Richard nodded, "Indeed, Prez. I was told that I need to give this letter to you to get myself registered?"


    Ruby chuckled; thatughter sounded adorable yet, at the same time, made her appear elegant.


    With her eyes smiling she told him, "They exaggerate things with all these formal procedures." Taking a pause, she asked him, "Can you answer a few questions for me? Based on your response, we will decide if you can be a backup participant or not."


    Richard was unprepared but backing off was never an option, so he just nodded.


    Ruby sped her hand in delight as she said, "Great. Now, as you know, if you participate, you would be the recement of little Rose. And Rose is selected for her excellent knowledge about World History and Civilisation."


    The five members of this contest excel in different subjects since the questions asked in the quiz vary in nature.


    Richard didn''t think twice before nodding, "Yes, I am aware."


    Ruby smiled before she turned her eyes toward the ss-wearing person on her left.


    The said person got up, and while fixing his sses, he asked, "Can you tell me what was the basis on which the continents were distributed and what decided the distribution of resources at that time."


    Richard took a single second of pause before responding, "Strength-based hierarchy it was, as such, the strongest of the seven heroes had the first say in the distribution of resources and what region they desire to rule. Based on their preference, they divided their jurisdiction.


    For example, the Frost King chose the southern tip of Clion as his kingdom and as the second strongest he had the right to take all the silver-furred bears with him at that time. That exins why those beasts could not survive any other climate than extreme cold."


    Richard''s answer was fluent however, the Vice-president looked dissatisfied, "There is still something missing."


    Richard added, "If we are going into details, then the fifth and the sixth challenged each other to decide the resources they wanted to possess. And those bets contained gambling, how long they can please-"


    "Okay, okay, that''s enough." The ss-wearing youth sat down while covering the blooming blush on his face.


    Ruby giggled seeing that reaction and also the fact that Richard remained nonchnt throughout.


    Next, she looked at her treasurer. The short ck-haired girl got up and asked,


    "Tell me what you know about the gue War?"


    "The third descendant of the sixth hero released a long-frozen disease into the Emberd territory. In response, the fourth descendant of the me Wardenunched several fireballs containing a disease that grows and spreads through body heat. Both sides faced great challenges and the situation became so dire that the descendants of the Second and the Seventh had to intervene."


    The girl nodded, "Can you tell me the name of the person who introduced the cure?"


    Richard smiled, "It was a beast who bit one of the patients and their toxin burned the disease. That beast, Mist Doe, is now extinct, and so is the disease."


    After that, four more questions were asked and all of them were rted to the history of Clion.


    Richard answered them one after another, while Amelia watched him with a proud smile on her face.


    Richard was taught not only by the professional tutors but by his mother as well, who was known to be the wisest witch during her time in the academy. Naturally, Richard was bound to be an academic genius given he made it to the top position in students'' ranking.


    Almost half an hour passed by when the question-answer round concluded.


    Now every eye was on the Council President, who was smiling as usual.


    "A few things, I would like to point out," Richard intently listened, "I noticed that unless you are asked, you don''t go deeper in your answers, Richard, and the judges won''t ask you for the details. They will just give you the numbers based on how much knowledge you expose."


    Richard nodded; somehow, he failed to notice this w in himself.


    Taking a pause, she added, "And also, you need to work on your speech presentation. I noticed that you don''t pause at the end of your sentences. This may not get noticed when you converse with others, but in thepetition, that small thing can make a difference in the scores you can gain."


    Richard nodded in understanding, "I understand. Thank you for letting me know my ws."


    Ruby showed slight surprise upon hearing the words of gratitude. Maybe, the rumors were true after all. The heir of the Scarlette house no longer has that cockiness left in him.


    ''But at that time¡­well, forget it.'' Ruby inwardly shook her head and took her pen.


    While she wrote, she announced, "Scarlette Richard is appointed for thest vacant seat of the substitute team."


    The unexpected announcement made many of the members gasp and show surprise. However, none of them rose in protest.


    Richard didn''t expect to get selected right away, given the President was notpletely satisfied with his performance. However, not even once she showed hesitation in making the decision.


    Maybe she chose him based on his knowledge alone and expected him to improve in the time they had? Regardless, it was unexpected that just after a few hours of knowing about thepetition he was already a part of it.


    ncing at Amelia, he saw the girl shaking in excitement and ready to jump on him to tackle him into a hug.


    "On a side note, " Richard refocused on the President as he heard her adding, "I want to appoint you as my secretary. So after thepetition join the council Richard."


    Richard parted his lips, but before he could have said something, Ruby smilingly added, "And no, you don''t get a choice in this."


    For some reasons¡­that smile on her face appeared a little twisted and sadistic..


    Richard wondered if she also had some grudge against him¡­but soon he shook his head. This was the first time he was meeting this girl. Surely, he wouldn''t have offended her in some way¡­


    Right?


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- It''s been months and the number of reviews isn''t increasing. Do something about it!

 Chapter 156: Chapter 155- The destined one

    Berine returned home the next day; all tired and bored. In the absence of the Emperor, the meeting was majorly directed by Duke Aeromore, and that man needlessly stretches his words to make himself look mysterious and even trivial matters; serious.


    Returning home the first thing she did was to write a letter to Lilia and used her Soul familiar to send it to the maid. Her baby has yet to form a connection with his soul beast so until then, Berine would have to rely on the brte.


    Since it was ten on the clock, she knew her baby would be in the ssroom that''s why she didn''t contact him using the telephone artifact which he gave her.


    Once she was done writing and sending the letter, thedy made her way to her son''s room and walked inside his bathroom while throwing away her clothes.


    "Hmm~hmm~hmm~" While humming to a tune which didn''t belong to this world, she hopped into the warm water after tying her hair in a bun.


    She loves to take baths in Richard''s bathroom. It may sound foolish but she feels he somehow will appear in his bathroom and say something like, ''Quite a body you got there, my beautiful Be~''


    "Ehe~" She giggled as she washed her wless skin thoroughly and after she was done, she escaped the bathroom wrapped in a towel.


    Pulling the wardrobe she took out a shirt which, naturally, didn''t belong to her.


    Draping the shirt over her shoulders, she buttoned it and made her way to his bed. She didn''t bother wearing anything on her lower half or any undergarments.


    "Haah~feels like home¡­" His smell still lingered in the bed as she pressed her face as deep as she could into his pillow and wrapped herself in the warmth he left behind.


    Wrapped in the nket, she felt her baby was embracing her¡­and that sensation was enough to make her feel excited.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Hearing those knocks, Berine frowned. She clearly told the head maid to not disturb her until evening.


    "Who is it?" Her tone sounded stern.


    "Madame Duchess¡­.someone came to meet you. She introduced herself as Elena."


    Berine''s eyes parted as she seemed shocked to hear that name.


    With a frown, she thought, ''What does she need now?''


    Getting up, Berinemanded, "Tell her to sit in the reception ... .I will be down in a minute."


    After saying so, Berine wore her clothes properly but didn''t part ways with her baby. After wearing undergarments, she wore the shirt again and tucked it inside her skirt before shrouding herself with a cardigan.


    Making her way downstairs, the woman found a familiar redhead waiting for her in the reception.


    The person had some simrities to Berine, except for the fact that she had short hair and looked slightly older than Berine.


    Making her way toward the woman, she gestured towards the maid, and soon only the two redheads were left in the reception.


    The other one didn''t stand up to greet Berine and silently sipped on her tea.


    Berine sat across from thedy before asking, "What brings my dear aunt here today?"


    The person across from Berine was one of the members of the Scarlette n and Berine''s aunt.


    Not many people are left in the n, but still, they hold influence over other ns and the Empire of Emberd.


    Scarlette n resides in the Emberd Empire given the founding member died in that same continent and the first heir of the me Warden was born there.


    For thedy to travel such a long distance¡­there must be something important going on.


    "He essed it." Despite those words that seemed vague and too little to understand, Berine knew exactly what thedy meant.


    "Yes, he did. Twice actually." Berine informed, her smile exhibiting how proud she was.


    Thedy rested the cup on the table before bringing her hands to her knees. Looking at Berine sternly she asked, "Have you told him about the tradition of the Scarlette house?"


    Berine remained indifferent, "Yup, but I never forced Richie to get married. And he has already decided whom he would make his bride." Two names came to her mind when Berine said that; Amelia and Lilia. Naturally, Berine counts herself as his wife already.


    Elena''s face darkened, "It is an unbreakablew for the members of the Scarlette n to give birth to the descendent of the great hero."


    Taking a pause, she added, "Despite how close you are to Master Richard, you can no longer give birth to a child anymore."


    Berine was aware of the fact. Her body couldn''t withstand another childbirth after she gave birth to Richard.


    The process of childbirth, in this case, is not as straightforward as other children.


    wee-to-MVLeMpYr


    The burning child cannot be slowly pulled out through the Scarlette n''s woman''s uterus; rather, their stomach is carefully incisedpletely to take out the baby, which grows to an unnaturallyrge size for a newborn.


    Then the mother has to keep them near their body, suppressing their ether so that the child doesn''t end up hurting someone else or themselves with their burning body.


    However, Richard''s me was subdued just after his birth, making him the exception in the history of the descendants of the me Warden.


    That''s why to continue the legacy of the Warden, it was necessary for a woman of the Scarlette house to get pregnant with the descendent.


    Until now, considering that they always tended to live a short life, the previous sessors always remained confined in closed walls and spent their life with the one they are tied up with; the person who further bes the mother of their child.


    Having very few options, those sessors never went against the rule of giving birth to a child with the members of the n.


    ¡­well, until that child appeared who controlled his mes and broke the chain.


    "Berine, you can''t do this."


    Berine scowled, her ether making the air heavier, as she spoke, "Oh dear aunt,  you do know what I can do."


    Elena knows she cannot win against this girl who has always been monstrously strong since childhood, and given the experience she has gained after leaving the n, she has be a figure with whom Elena cannot speak recklessly.


    Heaving a sigh, Elena asked, "I am not asking Richard to get married to his destined one¡­but for the sake of the n can he not give birth to a child with her?"


    Berine scoffed, "You are pushing your decision onto her. Have you even asked that girl if she wants to be a mother at such a young age?"


    "You don''t need to worry about that. Although Ruby has lived outside the n for her whole life, she still is obedient towards the n and its traditions."


    Berine heaved a sigh. She hasn''t met that child for years now and Richard as well, only met that girl once when he was seven years old.


    After thinking for a moment, Berine spoke, "I will ask him," Just as Elena''s face brightened, Berine added, "However, if he rejects once, it would be the end of the discussion."


    Elena smilingly responded, "That would be enough."


    ¡ª------**-------


    It''s not a coincidence that Ruby was enrolled in the same academy as Richard. She very well knew that her parents, the branch family of the Scarlette house, wanted Ruby to build a good connection with Richard.


    Those women who give birth to the heir of me Warden, their families receive support from the Scarlette n. As such, they wanted Ruby to ensnare Richard into impregnating her.


    Ruby has met Richard once before and considering his present self, she cannot makeparisons at all.


    Seeing Richard walking out of the council office with Amelia beside him, Ruby smiled,


    ''We never were meant to be together.''


    ¡ª-------**--------


    After leaving the council office, Richard and Amelia headed to the cafeteria to have lunch.


    Although only a few minutes were left, they showed no sign of urgency, given Amelia just wanted to be with him regardless if she gets to eat something or not.


    "I didn''t expect you to get selected." Amelia uttered, in context to the quiz.


    "Do I look that dumb in your eyes?"


    "You''re the strongest man I know¡ªnot exactly because of your brains, though." As blunt as ever, she didn''t hold back from sharing what she thought.


    Richard chuckled, "Well, I am not brilliant but yeah, I know enough to not embarrass myself in a gathering."


    Amelia pouted hearing that.


    After that, they walked in silence for a few moments before, Amelia asked,


    "Hey Richard," Her voice lowered a little, urging Richard to look at her¡­only to get surprised upon noticing that slight tinge of redness on her cheeks, as she asked,


    "Can youe to my room tonight?"


    Richard had the urge to press the girl to the wall and kiss her until she became breathless right away. However, he held the urge and whispered sensually,


    "Wait for me."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:-  I hope you are enjoying the story so far.

 Chapter 157: Chapter 156- Brainwash

    It was around seven on the clock and after Richard had dinner, he and Lilia could be seen walking around the garden leisurely.


    After returning from the Academy, he received a call from his mother but since they could only talk a minute over the artifact, nothing much they were able to converse.


    "I wonder when I can summon my own soul beast¡­"He wondered aloud.


    Lilia replied, "Soon, in the academy, the summoning ritual would be introduced. Given it is prohibited to perform the ritual unless there is someone officially recording the event from the Capital, Madame Duchess never taught you the summoning."


    Richard was aware of the whole drama rted to the summoning ritual. They have to keep a record of every familiar being summoned from the third realm that lies between Light and Darkness. The same ce where Endless Hold resides.


    There has been no exnation given in the book regarding it, and from what Richard has discerned after asking people, Soul beasts can be a massive asset during wars, so the Emperor made it mandatory to make every summoned beast officially registered.


    Possibly Ethan''s summoned beast would be a Pegasus from the heavens. An S-rank summoning that will shake the world.


    Talking about the Duchess, Lilia remembered something which she instantly mentioned, "I received a second letter, this evening, my lord."


    Hearing her words, Richard was surprised. He read the first letter which his mother sent to Lilia, asking for his well being and other things rted to him. Literally the whole page was filled with Richard and everything rted to him.


    But a second letter?


    "What did it say?"


    Lilia sounded uncertain, "It''s about your vacation. She told me to take you to Awsperg for some reasons."


    It was unexpected, "Awsperg Hmm¡­not a bad n actually. That''s a nice holiday destination and given you can be with your mother, it''s actually a great idea."


    Lilia wanted to sigh. Awsperg can never be a good holiday spot, considering the whole ce smells like fishes and the town is smaller than Capital''s market.


    But well, she didn''t point it out and nodded, "As you wish, my lord. The school would be closed for twenty days starting next month, right?" wee-to-NovelFire


    Richard nodded, "Yes."


    A few moments of silence remained before Richard stated, "Lilia¡­tonight I won''t be in my room."


    Just a moment of pause it took for Lilia to understand what he meant before she asked, "Does master Richard want me to prepare some flowers?"


    She was very well aware that there was someone else other than herself on this ind who had the right to spend her nights with her master.


    Richard remained silent and asked something unrted to her query, "Are you hurt?"


    Lilia didn''t deny it, "It does pains me, but I have already epted the fact that my master cannot be mine alone." They paused as she held his hand and smilingly said, "Such a great man you are, naturally, I alone cannot possess you."


    Richard held her face, "Do you regret it? Falling for me?"


    "Not even once. I have always been treated as an emotionless tool for as long as I worked as a soldier. I never actually med them for not even seeing me as a woman, since I never desired to walk on that path."


    She leaned her face in his touch, feeling the warmth from his skin calming her heart as she added, "You made me realize that I am not only made to protect others and other than a tool I have an existence."


    Lilia, after leaving her house, has always been the one who stood before danger and protected others. However, that day, when her master arrived from the skies and ughtered each of those who harmed her¡­


    ¡­she felt safe.


    ¡­.


    Not so far from them, Be could be seen sitting on a tree and enjoying the moonlight while her ears remained concentrated on their conversation.


    And currently the girl couldn''t help but feelplicated.


    ''How can someone let the man they love be with someone else?


    Clenching her fist she closed her eyes and took several deep breaths.


    Slowly parting her eyes she looked at the small orb her mother gave her.


    ''Do I have to swallow it after all?"


    ¡ª-------**---------


    Kevin Butcher was frustrated.


    He cannot feel the fun of having someone else under him after he met that fiery girl named Amelia.


    Any girl he fuc*ed, he just couldn''t get the thrill when he did while facing that girl.


    Those eyes¡­those eyes spoke how easily she could cleave him if Kevin tried harming the man she loved.


    ''Oh how wonderful it would be¡­'' If she could show those eyes to someone else while shielding him?


    If she could hate someone so passionately, Kevin cannot start to imagine how wild her love would be once he makes her, his.


    Day after day, he couldn''t stop thinking about her. He tried everything to stop his greed from growing however, it was futile.


    Every time he tried to start something with a girl, he ended up thinking about Amelia.


    He was crazily infatuated by that girl.


    ''No¡­I can''t go on like this¡­'' Kevin had only two options.


    Either he leaves the school and gets thrown out his family since he was already on the verge of being disowned. Or remain here and get rid of this craving by making that girl submit to him?


    The second option looked tempting


    Kevin had already heard from many girls that once they sleep with him, there is no one who can resist him anymore.


    ''Yes¡­I just need to force myself in her life¡­that''s the only way¡­''


    Slowly the darkness around him receded and from the shadows a being grinned as Kevin finally made his mind.


    ¡ª------**-------


    Lucy continued to work in the staff room even though it was already dark outside. Things rted to the uing quiz need a whole lot of preparation.


    After all, foreign delegates would be arriving in Obsidian Citadel soon to witness thepetition between the two central affiliated academies.


    Although they say it''s just a friendly battle between the brains of both academies, Lucy very well knew that the teachers brainwashed the students that how their school''s reputation was on line and how they should be doing anything in their power to win this.


    Lucy was also encouraged by her fellow teachers to give the same knowledge to Rose, but never even once Lucy thought of calling out to that girl and making her feel more stressed than she already was.


    Considering Rose''s personality, Lucy can already imagine how  she would react if Lucy suddenly dumps things like reputation and responsibilities on her shoulders. That frail girl might even faint.


    "Are you done, Miss Lucy?" The Professor who teaches the third year, and someone whom Lucy openly respects; Max, approached her with a smile on his face.


    The man has an excellent control over his skills and someone who gained his position as a senior professor through his merit alone. Just like Lucy, Max alsoes from amoner''s background, which exins why she admires him so much.


    "Far from it. But I think I will stop for today." Lucy spoke as she began packing her stuff in her bag; preparing to leave


    "The security department is under yourmand, I suppose?" Max asked to which the violet haired nodded.


    "Indeed. I am told to arrange the security within the academy. Outside the school, the ind would be under the protection of Knight Commander Bet."


    Max raised his brows, "That golden warrior for security, huh? Thispetition is surely taken quite seriously." Maxmented as he, along with Lucy began to make their way out of the staff room.


    Lucy heaved a sigh, "I mean, slight altercation can lead to political distress, worse a wa-"


    "Please don''t jinx it, Miss Lucy." Max stopped her with sweat already building on his forehead.


    The violet haired smiled, "You don''t particrly like fighting even though you are an S-rank?"


    Max exhaled a sigh, "That''s a curse¡­being strong doesn''t mean the person always remains battle hungry¡­."


    Lucy could sense deep remorse and years of exhaustion reflecting in his voice as the man lowered his eyes.


    Lucy was aware that Max has gone through experiences which have shaped him into the person he is right now. However, no one knows what exactly happened to him two years ago that caused this change in him.


    He vanished during a confrontation against a criminal group and when he returned he had lost all the vigor of his youth and had turned into apletely different person.


    A person on whom people actually rely rather than using him just as a mad bull to demolish the opponent.


    The duo continued to walk in silence


    Max realized his mistake and hurriedly spoke, "Ah¡­well, I am quite relieved that you were given the opportunity to take care of the security. After all there could be no one better than Miss Lucy to maintain peace-"


    **BOOOOOOM**


    Both adults paused with Max''s eyes widened as they heard a loud explosion from the building across from them.


    Lucy turned her eyes toward the explosion and faintly she could see the figure of a student flying across the campus.


    "Shit!"


    ¡ª------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 158: Chapter 157- Strange being

    Amelia was excited.


    After this long, after so many separations and obstacles, they were finally back together.


    It was almost like a story out of a novel where the female lead was kidnapped and was threatened to get separated from her love. Only for the hero toe and save her.


    ''Love¡­huh¡­''


    Just a few months ago, the very idea of romance and having such affection towards someone never crossed her mind. For her, marriage was a part of one''s life, and things like emotions don''t have to be involved.


    She was told that despite her strength and background, in the end, she would be someone''s life partner and take care of their children and family.


    However, her perception of marriage and love changed when she met him.


    Richard had several sides to him. Sometimes he can be caring as a guardian. Sometimes he can be a good friend. Sometimes, he treats her as his student, giving her advice and all. And sometimes, all she can see in his eyes is the endless love he carries for her.


    Amelia was recently asked by her cousin how someone can even fall for her. At that time Amelia confidently said,


    ''It takes a special person to be my significant other. And Richard¡­is that special person.''


    Today, they were finally going to cross the final boundary between a man and a woman. Amelia would give her first time to Richard and get to know the pleasure of being a woman once again.


    However, more than her physical need, Amelia inwardly knows that she wants to grow closer to him for some other reason.


    ¡­she knows that if she doesn''t attack him proactively, Richard might note at her, at all. He respects her feelings and wants to treasure the rtionship they had. However, Amelia couldn''t have it.


    She doesn''t want to remain a step behind Lilia.


    If one calls it jealousy, then yes, Amelia is jealous of Lilia. But she doesn''t hate that girl. She has taken care of Richard at those times when Amelia wasn''t a part of his life.


    Amelia can never take Lilia''s ce, but surely, she can reach a stage parallel to hers if she takes some bold steps.


    And this was one of those bold steps.


    Wearing a night suit that reached her upper thighs, the girl sat before the dresser tob her hair.


    In the darkness behind her, she saw the figure of a person flickering, making her smile as she said,


    "You are early. I guess you were eager after all."


    Richard didn''t respond; rather he approached her with silent steps.


    Amelia lowered her eyes to put down theb as she felt his hands resting over her shoulders¡­instantly making her frown.


    This¡­isn''t Richard.


    "I knew it, that you also want me."


    Amelia instantly jumped from her spot, her left hand already holding her dagger.


    "Butcher," She spat his name, her tone suggesting her current mood which was far from pleasant.


    The older male stood there with a grin, "Were you waiting for your lover? I heard he returned recently so you must be nning to have a lot of fun tonight, no?"


    With his sharp teeth baring out, the boy asked. His eyes were no longer showing sanity and in them, Amelia could see sheer madness


    ''Drugs? Possibly.'' For now, she took out a vial from the nearby drawer, before raising her hand; intending to crash the bottle on the container and create a smoke screen. However,


    Discover more at m-vlempy _r.


    "Not so fast, babe." Butcher shot forward at a blinding pace, faster than she could react, gripped her wrist in a deadlock.


    Amelia plunged the dagger in his ribs, however, Butcher''s smirk never faded,


    "I like a little violence." His face was disoriented further and his eyes werepletely bloodshot.


    Amelia tried pulling out the dagger to target his eyes, however, the dagger was pulled inside his body, and appeared out of his mouth.


    Amelia frowned¡­this was no mere skill. His body seemed to have morphed into something inhumane.


    Kevin used his other hand to hold the handle while he licked the venom on the de, "Hmm~paralyzing poison. Not bad~"


    Amelia scoffed, pulling her head back before mming her forehead against Kevin''s with a sharp crack. He staggered back, dazed.


    Without missing a beat, she spun, her right foot whipping around in a brutal roundhouse kick that struck his face, knocking him sideways. Kevin stumbled, blood dripping from his nose, but Amelia didn''t let up.


    With swift, practiced movements, she pulled a handful of knives from under her table and hurled them at him. Each de flew with deadly uracy, piercing his body from head to toe, hitting all his vital points.


    Kevin stood there, barely flinching, even as a knife drove deep into his left eye and another punctured his chest right where his heart should be. Yet he didn''t move, as if pain meant nothing to him.


    Amelia heaved a sigh as she stared at the being who swallowed all those knives and puked them out at once from his chest.


    He lookedpletely unaffected.


    Amelia wrapped her hair in a bun and took a battle stance.


    Kevin grinned, "You won''t back down without a fight?"


    Amelia asked, "What do you think?"


    Kevin heaved a sigh, "See, love, I don''t wanna harm you," Taking a single moment of pause, he added, "You are siding with a man whose life is destined to fall into darkness. Someone who will be standing against humanity and the Gods you worship."


    Amelia''s eyes turned round, "Oh my god, you opened my eyes. I nowpletely hate Richard."


    Her cold expression returned, "Stop yapping since not even God can make me believe in you."


    "But he is right." Suddenly a third person entered the conversation, making Amelia''s eyes widened


    The being was made out of darkness, its eyes devoid of any emotion and Amelia could barely look at his features because of the abyssal darkness it was shrouded in.


    The only feature that allowed her to know about its presence was those white eyes. Featureless eyes that stared at Amelia.


    For a moment, Amelia lost her focus staring into those eyes¡­almost like she would get convinced of whatever nonsense they were spouting.


    However, "Say whatever you want." Taking out her battle daggers she faced the two with determination in her eyes.


    The shadowed being heaved a sigh, "She is strong."


    Soon the strange being disappeared before suddenly, someone burst through the windows and this time, the intruder brought a smile to her face.


    Kevin had only a single moment to react and all he did was to try and flee.


    "You think you can run away now?!"


    Richard held Butcher''s head from behind, his hand burning with a fiery glow.


    Kevin snarled as ck tentacles grew from his back and stabbed Richard.


    "Richard!!" Amelia eximed, however, under her shocked eyes, Richard''s whole body was enshrouded in mes, burning the tentacles which Kevin shot at him.


    His wounds healed as Richard nced at Amelia and said, "Stay here."


    He shot off the floor while holding the bastard in an iron d grip.


    Tearing the room he levitated in mid air before tossing the scumbag and mming his joined hands onto Kevin''s chest.


    **BOOOOOOOM**


    The deafening blow sent the older one shooting across the campus before he crashed on the ground and continued to roll several times.


    Richard appeared above Kevin, extending his left hand, he released a barrage of mes.


    "Haaaaa!!" Kevin extending both of his hands, his tentacles shaping into a shield which the man used to protect himself.


    However, Richard''s mes were merciless, eating the very darkness which Kevin was blessed with.


    Kevin looked at his burning arms and how slowly his skin was turning ck.


    ''No¡­this can''t be!''


    Just as he thought that Kevin was going to get killed, someone arrived, "Stop it right there!"


    A massive gust sent Richard hurling away, but he somehow stopped himself from crashing against the wall.


    He looked at the two older ones and found one of them to be his homeroom teacher.


    "He-Help! Save me!!" Kevin instantly dashed toward the duo  and hid behind Max.


    Richard returned to his usual form before approaching the duo.


    "Richard, stop right there." Lucy warned.


    The redhead coldly looked at thedy and asked, "Are you protecting an Ambrobate now?"


    Lucy frowned and turned towards the boy hiding behind them.


    "Max?" She asked her fellow teacher.


    Max has already sensed the dark energy permeating from the boy. However,


    "We will bring him to the headmaster. You can''t harm him anymore."


    Richard''s eyes darkened, "After what he tried to do, nothing in the world can save him from me."


    Max''s eyes turned solemn as he warned, "No action will be taken against you, Richard, if you back off now. However, taking another step here means you are prepared for severe consequences."


    Richard snarled, "Did you not hear me? Not even God can save that thing from dying by my hands."


    "So be it."


    ¡ª---------**-----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a review if you have enjoyed the story so far.

 Chapter 159: Chapter 158- I am fine

    Max had been through the same phase Richard was experiencing now¡ªthe overwhelming urge to kill someone for hurting someone close to you. Max knew that feeling all too well.


    However, with that feeling, he also knows what kind of consequences one has to suffer if they don''t think rationally.


    A murder conviction would ruin Richard''s life as a student and lead to his arrest. Thew clearly states that all crimes must first be reported to the authorities¡ªno citizen has the right to pass judgment. At present, Richard hasn''t reached a position where he couldwfully pass judgment, no matter the severity of the culprit''s crime.


    "Richard, you need to calm down and listen to what we have to say," Lucy argued, however,


    "He won''t listen to you or anyone right now, Lucy," Max responded in Richard''s stead as he prepared to counter any attack that Richard might release.


    Richard''s eyes sang the tale of his emotions and intentions. He was not in agreement with resorting to anything other than killing Kevin. And as a teacher, Max has taken the role of protecting him.


    "If that''s your choice," Richard growled, his voice a dangerous whisper. "Then burn."


    With a flick of his wrist, a fierce ze erupted from his hand, surging straight at Max. The ground beneath cracked and blistered, peeling away as the searing mes tore their path forward.


    Max''s eyes narrowed. Without hesitation, he pped his hands together, fingers locking tightly. In an instant, he formed a hollow shape, palms open and poised.


    A violent, ripping sound exploded from his hands, sending brutal sonic waves barreling into the fire. The force shattered the mes, scattering fiery embers in every direction as they wed their way toward Richard.


    Kevin staggered back, mping his hands over his ears to block out the deafening st. The air crackled and split, both fire and sound raging in a fierce sh of power.


    Richard clicked his tongue, springing back and narrowly evading the vicious wave of sound.


    In mid-air, he brought his hands together in a forceful m, his lips moving in a relentless chant. His eyes burned with focus, channelling overwhelming energy.


    "Damn¡­" Lucy gasped, watching as seven massive magic circles ignited around him. Richard, barely sixteen, unleashed a power that made the air tremble.


    exclusive content NovelFire-lempyr


    From the centre of the circles, a colossal dragon roared to life, forged entirely from zing mes. Its scorching glow lit up the dark clouds, casting a fierce light across the battlefield. The dragon''s eyes bore into Max, a silent, fiery promise of annihtion.


    Max narrowed his eyes; as he thought, the scion of the strongest witch could not back down just by a single spell.


    "Lucy, back off!" Max ordered, his tone edged with urgency. He twirled his finger in the air, etching the chant of a spell he never imagined he''d use against a student.


    With chilling, unblinking eyes, Richard unleashed the zing dragon, a serpent of death hurtling straight toward the professor.


    In response, a massive, radiant frog took shape around Max, its pure light casting a protective aura like an ethereal guardian. Max''s eyes glowed fiercely, his hair lifting as raw energy surged through him. Fixing his gaze on the iing dragon, he opened his mouth wide.


    The frog mimicked his movements, and with Max''s voice, the beast let out an earth-shaking, ear-splitting soundwave. The wave ripped through the air, colliding head-on with the dragon, a storm of fire and sound colliding in a devastating sh.


    **THUUUUMMMMMMMMM**


    The ground splintered, cracks spiderwebbing out in every direction as the surface shattered beneath the sh of these titans. Nearby windows exploded, shards scattering as several rms shrieked, their wails lost in the chaotic symphony of raw power.


    Richard frowned, his fist clenched tight as he poured every ounce of ether the zing dragon could contain. His entire being surged with the intent to overpower, to unleash a force that could crush any enemy. But Max wasn''t just any opponent¡ªhe was an S-rank ex-soldier, hardened by battles and far beyond themon criminals of Endless Hold.


    With unyielding resolve, Max held his ground against the relentless dragon, his radiant frog guardian amplifying his defiant roar. The soundwaves intensified, pushing back against the mes with devastating force. Bit by bit, the dragon faltered under the pressure, its fiery form peeling away,yers of ether torn apart until, with a final resounding st, it shattered down to its very core.


    Richard''s spell crumbled, dissipating in a burst of embers as the reality of Max''s power settled heavily over the battlefield.


    Once both sides settled, the scene of the front campus was no longer the same. Students from each dorm havee out, and so have the other instructors and staff members.


    Max''s breathing was a little ragged. He had used his soul beast after too long, which surely tolled over his body. However, the very thought of continuing like this shattered when he noticed the other students around.


    ''This is bad...we both are dealing in wide area spell.'' Max gritted his teeth. Another confrontation meant the students would get injured and taking them away would take a lot of time.


    ''Do I have to ask for other instructors help?'' Max wasn''t prideful and nothing was bigger than his students'' safety for him.


    He was contemting what he should do when suddenly Richard returned to the surface with his aura no longer radiating blood lust.


    Max was surprised as he asked, "Have you finally calmed down?"


    Richard nodded, "Yes, and for the damage I have caused, send me a report about it. I will providepensation."


    Saying so, Richard walked towards Max, but rather than stopping before him, he walked past the older one and after holding a familiar raven-haired hand, Richard walked away.


    Max and the other students stared at Richard''s retreating figure withplicated emotions in their eyes.


    Max couldn''tprehend what was going on with Richard for him to suddenly cease-fire. However, if he pulled back without any damage being dealt to anyone, then it was all fine...


    "Max," Hearing her voice, Max turned towards Lucy, only to hear the violet-haired saying, "Kevin is dead."


    ....or so he thought.


    --------**-------


    Richard brought Amelia back to his mansion.


    He was going to make her stay here from now on after he realised the level of security the dormitories provide.


    Amelia was abducted the previous time and no one spotted Ethan. And this time, Kevin barged in without anyone noticing as well. Too lenient they are.


    Lilia was silently following them from behind. She arrived near the school, the moment she sensed her Master''s presence. However, when she reached there, the chaos had alreadye to a pause and she spotted her master escorting Lady Amelia out of the school.


    She faintly heard the students'' murmurs and understood the whole situation.


    ''I have to inform the Duchess...'' Considering Amelia killed Kevin and Richard attacked a professor, surely some action would be taken against the two.


    If Amelia had killed Kevin back when he was still in her room, then no one would have raised their voice against her. After all, Kevin would have been charged with sexual assault.


    However, things have turned problematic now that Amelia beheaded Kevin in front of everyone''s eyes.


    But naturally, she wouldn''t get imprisoned, given the other party in question already had several allegations pending. And even Viscount Butcher wouldn''t interfere considering his rtionship with his son.


    ''In the end, all that matters is Lady Amelia''s feelings.'' With those thoughts, Lilia entered the mansion not so long after the two.


    Richard led Amelia to the reception area and made her sit down.


    He asked for some water which Lilia instantly brought.


    Kneeling before the girl he asked, "Are you fine now? Did he harm you in any way?"


    Amelia drank a few mouthfuls of water before she shook her head, "No, he just touched my shoulders, and that was enough for me to know that it wasn''t you."


    Richard''s eyes went to Amelia''s shoulders as a rush of anger surged within him. However, to not make Amelia worried, he contains his emotions and asked her,


    "He didn''t use any spell on you, right? I have a healer-"


    "Richard, " She suddenly held his face so his eyes could only remain on hers before the raven-haired clearly stated,


    "I ampletely fine. Until you are here, I know nothing can affect me. Neither physically nor mentally."


    Amelia was aware of Richard''s source of worry. She was recently kidnapped and just a few days after that, someone came into her room with evil intentions.


    Any person would get paranoid, however, Amelia wasn''t. As she said, the only thing that can shake her up is something happening to Richard. And until he is with her, nothing can go wrong.


    Richard leaned forward and nted his head against hers. With his eyes closed he softly whispered,


    "I love you, Amy."


    "The feeling is mutual~"


    -------**-------


    A/N:- I think we got an arc with every heroine by now. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 160: Chapter 159- Solution

    Within the closed space situated in a farawaynd, secluded and inessible by those who don''t know the exact location of the ce.


    The surroundings gave the impression that the room was carved within a cave. The rocky walls, the damp smell, and the faint sound of running water created an ambience that resonated with the residents. Ether stones embedded in the walls cast a soft glow, lighting the hall just enough for everyone to see each other''s faces.


    The atmosphere of the ce remained far from pleasant, a testament to the fact that none of these people knew each other on a personal level, but were connected by amon thread. The thread of belief and devotion.


    Around the round table, there were twelve seats; however, three of them were left vacant, signifying the absence of the members who should have been ying a vital role in this meeting. However, what no one expected or could have envisioned, came to reality.


    The apostles of Light had betrayed their God to take the side of Darkness.


    "We are gathered here to discuss the next course of action which could bring us closer to our goal." The blond girl with elongated ears began. Her whole demeanour oozed with calmness, and her beautiful face was mesmerizing enough to prevent anyone from stopping her from taking the lead.


    The girl continued, "Our goal, as I''ll briefly exin again, is to bring the Emissary of Light closer to an immortal state. This way, when the Death God descends, we''ll have someone from our side able to confront that darkness."


    "And how will we do that? By training him? And why him? Why can''t we, the apostles of light, can do it?" The dark-skinned man with a shaved head asked, as in general.


    The apostles of light were aware of their existence as special beings from the moment they were born. However, they were told about the Emissary of Light, Ethan that is, recently.


    Now, having the mindset of being the pirs of light against the Death God since childhood, only to be told that they were only responsible for protecting the Emissary, would surely affect the Apostles. Of course, negatively.


    A long, curly, green-haired woman, who was petting a small fox, answered that question that began with a sigh, "How foolish can you be, Theodore? We are called mortals for a reason."


    The man, Theodore, snarled, "Then what''s the point of being an apostle?"


    "Are you regretting the decision of siding the light now?" A slim ck-haired boy, who looked no older than twelve years old, asked with a thin frown knitted on his brows.


    Theodore''s mood worsened, however, he was aware of the consequences of answering that question recklessly. So he stayed silent.


    The blond elf continued, "Lord Ethan is the only hope that can save us and all humanity from their impending doom. As such, we have to make him see on which side he should rely."


    The news about Richard being involved with Darkness, and Ethan being closely connected to the evil worshippers has reached the ears of the Apostles. And it created a strong surge of urgency, bringing them together for a meeting for the first time.


    "How can we do that? Brainwashing him?" This time it was a young girl with twin tails and bright, unblinking blue eyes who asked.


    "Foolish." The youngest one in the room, the same boy who gave Theodore the warning, mocked.


    "Are you here to insult others or do you have any suggestions to provide, James?" The woman with the fox asked.


    The boy, James, heaved a sigh before rying what he had in mind, "We can just make him see what is the reality of Darkness and let him decide whether he wants to stay there or...." James allowed his words to trail off, considering it wasn''t necessary to finish.


    The blond elf looked contemtive hearing that, while Theodore asked, "How can we aplish that? Make him read history books or something?"


    The twin-tailed girl bluntly said, "Did you drop some brain cells en route, Theodore?"


    The red-eyed male growled, his aura intensifying, making the room appear smaller than before. However, none of it was enough to make any of them flinch here except for one beside Theodore, who instantly hid herself under the table.


    "Stop it, you two. We need a n here." The green-haired woman chided before she directed her eyes toward the person who was the reason why they all were present there.


    The elven woman asked, "Eleanor, do you have any suggestions?"


    Finally, the teenager with violet hair leaned forward and without looking at anything particr, she said,


    "We first need to break his trust in Richard. And for that, there are a few sacrifices we need to make."


    A simple set of words escaped her mouth but it was more than enough to make others feel the weight of the determination and rage she has been containing within herself.


    Eleanor hasn''t forgotten anything. Betrayed by Emily, the insult she received from Elizabeth, and the disappointment she saw in Ethan''s eyes.


    And especially, that threat from Richard.


    She hasn''t forgotten anything, and now, Eleanor''s whole existence is devoted to getting back on those people who have somehow inflicted wounds on her.


    And when the dust settles, she will disappear with Ethan and start a new life. Just the two of them.


    ''You might not understand me now, Ethan, but soon, I will make you see that you can''t trust anyone except for me...''


    ---------**--------


    The next morning, Richard and Amelia were summoned by the Headmaster, for obvious reasons.


    Inside the office, there were two more people: Lucy and Max.


    Richard stood close to Amelia with their hands connected, ever since he entered the Academy. And this gesture was not something which the others didn''t notice.


    "I heard from Lucienne and Professor Max about the whole ordeal. However, if you may, Student Amelia, can you tell us what happened from the beginning. So we can reach a conclusion? Please don''t force yourself if you can''t talk about it though." Very calmly, Marcus asked.


    Amelia nced at Richard and after receiving a nod from him, she told the whole thing that happenedst night in her room.


    From Kevin appearing in her room to the fact that an unidentifiable being showed its presence, she didn''t leave a single detail out of the statement.


    The other three listened to her words intently, frowning at the mention of the darkness she defined in her statement. They had suspicions of Kevin being involved with Ambrobates and after listening to Amelia, they were sure,


    "Someone manipted Kevin and converted him into an Ambrobate. I sensed the Aembr from himst night." Max added once Amelia finished.


    Marcus offered some water to the girl and suggested she sit down. Upon Richard''s urging, Amelia sat down across from the Headmaster while the other three remained standing.


    Marcus looked at how protectively Richard was standing behind Amelia, which ushered the older one to ask, "You are paranoid, Richard, aren''t you?"


    "Can you me me?" The redhead asked, "Amelia has been attacked twice at a ce where students should feel the safest in the academy. And both times, the warden and the security soldiers were unable to catch the intruder."


    The allegation was justifiable, and so was his frustration.


    Marcus heaved a sigh before apologizing, "I should be med for what you have faced, student Amelia. Aspensation, tell me what I can do."


    "Just release us from this matter. I don''t want Richard to get involved in this mess anymore." Amelia wanted Richard to have a normal student life for once, but again he was dragged into a matter which surrounded him by rumours and contempt.


    Marcus looked troubled. He cannot just let this slip. After all, Richard attacked a Professor. If he doesn''t take any action, then other students will also be rebellious and might even disrespect their teachers.


    Sensing the severity of the matter and the dilemma in which the Headmaster was stuck, Max suggested, "Headmaster, announce to the students that I was under Kevin''s control, and Richard was just trying to bring me back to my consciousness."


    Lucy gasped, and Marcus was also shocked hearing that, "Don''t you understand, Max? You will lose your job as a Professor here."


    Max smiled in defeat, "I have a lot of other jobs I can do to survive, however, if the students start to go against the teachers, the very foundation of the academy will be shaken. I cannot let that happen."


    Lucy had a frown on her face, but she didn''t say anything here, knowing she could not stop Max from taking his life decision.


    Marcus also looked troubled, considering this was probably the best option they had to keep things in order.


    Amidst the growing silence, suddenly Richard spoke, "I have a better option," Every eye turned towards the redhead before the Scarlette heir voiced somethingpletely unexpected,


    "I will simply apologize to Professor Max."


    ---------***-------


    A/N:- Character development? Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 161: Chapter 160- What to do?

    Nora has been in a dilemma recently.


    She first joined the academy with the thought of assisting Ethan and helping him get stronger. Her life goal was to push him to that stage where he could face the Evil God ande out victorious without incurring much from his side. Last time, he had to sacrifice his life to seal the God of Death.


    Nora didn''t want things to repeat, worse, things going in a far worse way than they didst time. And the way things have happened recently, with all the drama which Elizabeth and Eleanor caused, Ethan hasn''t been able to grow his strength at all.


    Forget about helping him to be stronger, the four regressors have somehow prevented him from reaching the stage where he should have by this point.


    This is bad news. Not only for Ethan but for humanity as a whole.


    ''Eleanor has be a hindrance..., but for some reason, the Goddess is still supporting her...'' Nora was forced to think whether Eleanor had taken the right path of isting Ethan so he could grow significantly and make him see Richard and the Scarlette family in a bad light.


    Was it really necessary to antagonise someone who could be a great asset during the war? And even if Richard had joined the dark side, the method of abducting someone close to him, to corner Richard is not the method on which Nora would ever rely.


    This is outright evil. Something that suits Ambrobates.


    "Nora," Hearing that voice, the elven princess looked up from the book and found the blond Princess standing there.


    Elizabeth had a frown on her face as she approached her.


    "Did you receive the signal for gathering?" Elizabeth asked, and unusually she was alone at the moment.


    As she sat down, Nora shook her head up and down, "Yes, I did. But it soon disappeared before I could have realised what it was about."


    "Possibly a meeting between the apostles, from which we were excluded," Elizabeth spoke with a roll of her eyes.


    Nora felt slightly anxious, "Are they nning to snatch the blessing from us just like Emily? Given none of these meetings happen against the will of the almighty one."


    Nora was apprehensive to be stolen from her memories and so was Elizabeth. Considering the recent behaviour of the Apostles excluding them and also the deities no longer contacting them, their fear has elevated.


    Elizabeth remained silent, before she solemnly suggested, "What do you suggest? Shall we go against Richard to show our purity?"


    Nora was bbergasted, "After fighting Eleanor to protect the Scarlette family, you are willing to go against them now? Won''t Emily''s sacrifice go to waste like this?"


    Elizabeth snarled, "Listen, Nora, all I care about is my memories and Ethan. I don''t care what happens to this world. I never understood all this crap about Light and Darkness. And if I have to go against Scarlette Richard to retain my memories, I am willing."


    Nora turned silent upon hearing that. Truth be told, she has several doubts regarding this situation now after she gained knowledge about the Dark Star in this life.


    If not counting Scarlette''s family guilty of siding the evil, then was there any other way of not getting discarded without going against Richard?


    "Eli....you know...that Ethan sees Richard as his friend, right?" Nora asked; her tone suggesting uncertainty.


    Elizabeth heaved a sigh, "I know...that''s why I am hesitating until now." Clenching her fist she added, "As much as it pains to say this, Ethan respects Richard for the kind of person he is. His strength, confidence and devotion for his family has be a source of Ethan''s admiration.


    And proving to him that Richard is a being who would be standing with the other side during the war, would be a tough task."


    Nora was about to respond when suddenly, there was an uproar from the nearby,


    "Let''s go! The headmaster is announcing something!"


    "In the auditorium right?! I think it''s about the matter rted to yesterday!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Hearing those words, Elizabeth frowned and instantly got up.


    Nora hurriedly asked, "Where are you going?"


    As Elizabeth began to walk, she answered the girl, "Ethan earlier said that he was going to the auditorium. I have to be with him."


    Nora, naturally, followed the Princess to the ce where everyone was moving. Earlier, there was an announcement of a gathering in the hall. However, Nora was so preupied with her thoughts that she didn''t pay attention.


    Inside the dome, there were numerous students gathered, some to skip the sses, and some were eager to hear about what happened yesterday.


    Nora didn''te out of her room to check on the situation. However, in the morning, she heard from the other students that Kevin Butcher had tried to force himself on Amelia.


    That''s why, when Nora heard that Kevin died, she didn''t feel surprised. At all.


    "There he is..." Elizabeth muttered under her breath, and Nora also looked at the ce she was looking at; only to find Ethan sitting there all alone.


    The duo approached the silverhead before Elizabeth asked, "Did youe here for the announcement?"


    Ethan smiled, "Yes, I wanted to hear what the Headmaster has to say regarding the matter. Come, sit with me." Ethan, as gentlemanly as ever, offered his seat to Elizabeth and brought two more for Nora and himself.


    Nora, for now, was on friendly terms with Ethan, and the elven princess was quite happy with the development. She wasn''t as proactive as Elizabeth in jumping on him, so this slow progress was more than enough for the girl.


    "Did you have lunch?" Elizabeth asked, to which Ethan nodded.


    "And your medicine? Did you take it?" Ethan, with his teeth peeking out, grinned.


    Elizabeth sighed before she softly reprimanded, "Once we return the first thing you do is to take your meds, okay?"


    "Aye, aye."


    Seeing them so close made Nora''s heart warm, and a very slight pain of envy born within her. But well, Elizabeth has earned that spot beside him.


    "Students," Every eye turned towards the stage where the older one stood. The noise of the chattering died down as the Headmaster began, "As you all must have received the news of the crime that transpired yesterday."


    No one responded, but everyone agreed. They, indeed, have heard about what happened yesterday outside the girl''s dorm.


    Marcus added, "The act of entering someone else''s personal space, more so, a female''s dormitory cannot be regarded as a mischief or a prank. That''s a crime, through and through."


    The heaviness in his voice seemed to have made the quiet room, even silent. Marcus, by no means, seemed pleased. He was extremely upset.


    After a brief pause, he said, "Kevin Butcher was executed by the same person whom he offended. She would have only been held used if the father of the culprit, that is, Viscount Butcher, had filed aint against her. However, the wise Viscount epted the punishment which his son suffered from and doesn''t hold Amelia responsible."


    Some people gasped and some were too astounded to give a reaction. Which father, in their right mind, refuses the opportunity to bring justice to his own child?


    Many people thought that it was the influence of Duke Hawkbridge, that prevented any further proceeding in the matter.


    But the only one, Hopper¡ªthe sidekick of Kevin¡ªknows the real reason why Viscount Butcher didn''t show any interest in using Amelia. That man just doesn''t care about Kevin. At all. If anything, Hopper believes that the Viscount might be satisfied with the results.


    "Silence," Maxmanded in a stern tone, and instantly, everyone quieted down.


    Once they gained everyone''s attention again, Marcus restarted, "As about student Richard, then he attacked Professor Max since Kevin was under his protection. And since Student Richard holds a deep rtionship with student Amelia, he wasn''t able to hold himself back from harming Max."


    Without taking any break this time, fearing that students might start to gossip again, Marcus said, "However, after thinking about it with a calm head, Richard realized his mistake and wanted to rectify things by apologizing to Professor Max. After all, Student Richard understands the importance ofw and order, as such, he feels-"


    "We won''t let it happen!" Suddenly, a group of fifteen students rose to their feet and interjected the Principal.


    Every eye turned towards them as they heard one of them showing protest, "Lord Richard did nothing wrong! You can''t make him apologize!"


    "Yes!"


    "Lord Richard didn''t do anything wrong! This is injustice!"


    They were apparently, the fan club of Scarlette Richard, showing protests against letting their Lord lower his head in front of anyone.


    Very timidly, Ethan also raised his hand in protest, making Elizabeth m her hand against her forehead.


    Nora now realized what Elizabeth was saying when she talked about Ethan being respectful toward Richard.


    Richard helplessly sighed, as he felt Amelia pressing her foot on his, to show her displeasure.


    ncing at her, he found the raven-haired smiling sadistically, as she said, "Lord Richard~why is it that every fan of yours is a girl?"


    Richard, truthfully, was curious as well.


    -----------***----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 162: Chapter 161- Charm

    After Richard apologized to Max, despite how much the others protested, he left the academy with Amelia on his side.


    About his fan club, then Richard had no idea when and why this group formed when he hadn''t done anything notable in the academy to gain himself some little fans. The most astonishing part was the fact that some of those members were from the second and third years.


    Richard didn''t approach them just yet and decided to talk about their activities tomorrow. Just like today, if they interfered in the future, it might be a hindrance, so it was better to get rid of them when he could.


    "The rate of female attraction has elevated after your return. Must be the mature aura you now possess." Ameliamented; her voiceced with slight frustration as she saw several students(female) ncing at him as they walked.


    Richard''s face has turned a little more chiseled after he spent months in Endless Hold. The remaining baby fat from his facepletely disappeared and the new short hair he had gave him a serious and hot look. His body, just a little, has bulked up as well.


    "Trust me, I never seek attention. The moment I stepped into this academy, my second priority was to remain low-key." Richard spoke and ended his sentence with a sigh.


    Amelia raised a brow, "And what was the primary?"


    Richard held her hand gently before whispering, "Spending time with you."


    A thin smile elevated her lips before she could even resist it.


    How much she tried, she couldn''t stay upset with him for long.


    Not only their hands but also their arms were soon interlocked as they stepped out of the school building and approached the entrance of the academy when suddenly someone ran to stand before them.


    "Rose?" Richard asked as he saw a dishevelled pink-haired girl standing before them while breathing unsteadily.


    Her bountiful bust was going up and down with each breath, as she barely remained standing on her weak legs.


    "What happened to your hair?" Amelia asked, seeing the girl''s face barely visible behind the curtains of pink.


    Rose first calmed her breathing rate as she responded, "S-Someone...asked me for...my hair clip..."


    Amelia heaved a sigh before she stepped forward and stood behind the girl, taking her hair in her hold and arranging Rose''s hair gently.


    Rose purred in delight, feeling the fresh air finally hitting her face, and also with delight, there was slight shyness being seen like this.


    "You two seem pretty close," Richardmented.


    "She sometimes swings by the Council Office. Got to know her recently. The clumsy book lover." Thest bit made Rose hide her face with her hair, only for Amelia to p her hand, and the girl instantly released her hair.


    Richard chuckled seeing the two. Amelia was like her elder sister, braiding her hair and chiding Rose for her behaviour.


    "Then....what did you need, Rose?" Richard asked.


    Rose suddenly seemed to have remembered what she hade for as she hurriedly responded, "The President! She said we should study together for thepetition."


    Richard hummed a bit as he cupped his chin. Indeed, it would be best to study together since, if Richard participates, he would be the recement for Rose. Then the focus of his study session should be aligned with Rose''s.


    "Got it...if you are okay then wait for me in the morning so we could get some hours of study in the morning before sses."


    Amelia suggested, "Rose cane over to the mansion if that''s all right with you, Richard."


    Richard raised his brows and Rose looked flustered.


    "I don''t have any problem but I don''t think Rose wille with us."


    Rose shyly spoke, "Y-Yes...it would be bad for me to leave the academy."


    Amelia shrugged, "Up to you then. I just thought that since there are still two hours before curfew, you cane along. After all, Rose wakes upte, no?"


    Rose was flustered even more as she nodded in assent, "I-I have a problem waking up early."


    Richard heaved a sigh, "Thene with us? I will send someone to drop you back at the academy gate."


    Rose slowly nodded, "Okay...sorry for the intrusion."


    Richard smiled, "You aren''t intruding. This is for the contest."


    Soon after Amelia neatly tied her hair in a bun, the trio left the Academy and headed toward his mansion situated not much far away.


    "Wee home, master." There, five maids awaited them, and all of them bowed in unison upon seeing Richard.


    Richard nodded as he stepped inside and allowed Lilia to take off his zer. While he was doing so, he asked, "When did she arrive?" His question was directed at Jasmine''s presence in the mansion.


    Lilia informed, "In the afternoon. She was restlessly trying to go into your room but I prohibited her."


    Lilia''s tone suggested how tired she was because of Jasmine''s endless antics.


    Richard was feeling bad for Lilia so he assured her, "I will talk to her, don''t worry."


    Lilia nodded, before she asked, "Will the youngdy stay for dinner?"


    Richard nodded before he asked, "Where is Be?"


    Lilia looked troubled, "She is on the...rooftop. She spends most of her time there."


    Richard heaved a sigh. He has sensed the growing distance between himself and Be recently. After a few days, they spent the mansion back in Dukedom, aftering here, Be has be a little unusual. She mostly spends time alone and onlyes to meet him during breakfast or on a walk.


    Was she missing the old world¡ªhe wondered.


    "I will talk to her after dinner," Richard told her before he returned to the duo who were already sitting in the reception.


    Violet was standing nearby, ready to serve tea. Richard asked her, "Are you fine now? No dizziness right?"


    A few days ago, Richard went berserk when he was attacked by that clone, and Violet got severely attacked by his mes. Although she was healed a week ago, she was told by Richard to rest as much as possible and slowly get back to her working schedule.


    "I am fine now, Master. Thank you for your concern." Strangely, the frost around her hasn''t reduced. She was stern and unreadable as ever.


    "Tomorrow, I am taking her to the Academy. I have already talked to someone who can recruit her."


    Richard was informed that Amelia had talked to the chef of the Academy regarding Violet. If Violet can impress the chef, then she will get herself a job as a cook. If she could get some experience there, she can pursue the life of a chef in the future.


    "Okay I will-"


    "Master," Suddenly, Violet interjected, which was surely unusual.


    Richard turned towards her and urged her to continue.


    "I-I don''t want to change my job, master."


    Her words urged Richard to encourage her, "If you are worried about your parents, then you don''t need to worry. I have already-"


    "No, it''s not like that!"


    "Violet," Lilia warned the blue-haired, given she interrupted Richard twice now.


    However, Richard gestured toward the brte to not say anything here. It was very rare for Violet to show emotions, and Richard didn''t want to restrict her words once again.


    "Go on, tell me what you want to do." He encouraged.


    Violet, with her eyes drawn to the ground and fist clenched, spoke, "After I witnessed how much young master cares for me....respects me...I believe I can never be myself if I leave my job. I have a hobby of cooking new dishes, inventing them...bringing innovation. However, it''s a fact that I only feel content while cooking when..."


    Her tear-filled eyes lifted as she looked at Richard with a soft smile and uttered, "...when I am cooking for my master."


    A brief pause followed before Violet added, "So please...let me serve you, my lord. I can only feel the worth of my life while I am serving you."


    The mansion was enshrouded in silence after that. It could be seen from Violette''s demeanour that she was determined to serve Richard. Her devotion towards him suddenly surfaced, and Richard couldn''t think of a reason.


    However, denying the girl what she desired would be heartless of him. This was no longer about the debt her parents took from the Scarlette family which the girl was trying to repay.


    Violet genuinely wanted to show her usefulness by being on his side.


    Richard heaved a sigh before he ced a hand on her head gently.


    As Violet looked up, she heard him saying, "If you show that adorable smile once in a while, then surely I can let you serve me as long as you desire."


    Fighting the blush that threatened to bloom on her face, Violet nodded, "I will try my best, my lord."


    Once seated with the other two, Amelia couldn''t help butpliment, "Not only among students, you got yourself maids fawning over you as well."


    Richard grinned, "Well, me it on the irresistible charm that only I, Scarlette Richard, could possess."


    ----------**----------


    A/N:- Harem of a hundred girls!!

 Chapter 163: Chapter 162- Tricked

    While studying with Rose, Richard observed that she became a little bit more open with him; at least she didn''t stutter as much as before.


    When she talks about things rted to history or any book she has read in the past, she bes a different person. The enthusiasm in her eyes made her seem like a small child who likes to tell their older sibling about the cartoons they like.


    Although Richard was more into magic mechanisms, he was interested in learning about the history of the world as well. In the past, when he reincarnated he read the history books in the greed of widening his knowledge of this world where he has reborn. But now, after regaining his memories, his perspective has changed.


    Now, all the knowledge he collects is to prepare for the uing war.


    "The strongest of the seven." The topic came up and Richard perked his ears,


    "The First Empire was named after the strongest warrior in existence and someone who came up with the idea of setting up kingdoms across Clion." Rose began,


    "The Star child and the entity who, despite being the strongest, held no pride in his strength at all. The Grand Magus, and the leader of the seven¡ªEden Dracon."


    "He was a man of very few words and someone who directed his fellow warriors on the right path. Leading a war against the God of Death in that era, when the evil god was at its peak strength. Not only did Sir Eden fight the Death God head-on, all alone, but it''s said that Sir Eden even left a grave wound on his enemy before his ultimate demise."


    "He became a symbol of strength and peace for others, and after his demise, his descendants held the mantle of preserving humanity."


    Closing the book, Rose said, "He is the man who caused great envy from several beings and the me Warden was one of them."


    Richard has heard about it from his mother. Originally, the me Warden was devastated after realizing that he was far weaker than Eden, which urged him to dwell deeper into the secrets of the elements.


    However, after he attained the true elemental form, he was captured by the Sages and was caged in before the Warden could prove his worth.


    Amelia casually asked, "Is there anything mentioned about Sir Eden''s skills or abilities?"


    "I am also curious.", Richard added. For someone to be hailed as the strongest means the Sorcerer Supreme must have a broken ability.


    Rose looked uncertain as she spoke, "There are no books that contain Sir Eden''s abilities; however, I have heard things from my grandfather that I can tell."


    Amelia and Richard wirelessly urged her to speak.


    The pink-haired girl became a little nervous being looked at with such interest. However, she didn''t make them wait long and uttered,


    "Spell Creation."


    "---!!" Richard''s eyes slowly widened upon hearing that, and Amelia had a simr reaction.


    Rose added, "He had a vast amount of ether in store, and through his knowledge and creativity he manufactured spells."


    Richard slowly said, "That''s why he was the strongest mage. The ability to weave spells makes one practically impossible to predict."


    Amelia agreed, "Indeed. No one can make a n against someone who can build their attacks based on any situation."


    After a brief moment of silence, Amelia asked in general, "Did any of the sessors receive the same ability as Sir Eden?"


    Richard shook his head, "I don''t think so¡­at least not in the previous three generations since it would have been all over the news."


    For someone who can produce their spell would be a great addition to the side of Light. So, if any of those sessors has indeed awakened that power, then surely the Heaven residents must have already made them one of their apostles.


    "I-I think I should go now." Suddenly, Rose got up from her seat, making Richard raise his brows.


    "Okay, I will send someone with you," He proposed but,


    "N-No I am fine on my own." Saying so, she hurriedly made her way out of the mansion.


    For some reason, her behavior returned to how it always has been.


    ''Did I somehow make her ufortable?'' Richard wondered before he heard Lilia''s voice,


    "Young master, shall I prepare the bath?"


    Amelia''s ears perked with interest. She was thinking to soak in warm water with Richard¡­however,


    "No, not now." With his eyes turning upward, he added, "I have something to do first."


    ¡ª--------**---------


    Be was silently sitting on the rooftop of the mansion where no stairs led. She just jumped up here from the outside and spends her time here mostly.


    To say she enjoyed her time alone would bepletely wrong. She wants to stay with her brother more. Each moment she spends with him bes a major source of her happiness. Andter, she thinks of those moments, contemting what if she would have said this or that.


    It was natural for her to yearn for him so much. She desperately searched for any route that could have led her to him. After arriving in this world, it was as painful as death to keep herself away from him.


    However, it was necessary. She wanted to make things a little dramatic so that when her brother approached her, she could inflict a great impact through her words.


    And finally, it''s happening.


    "Be." He called her. The gentleness and concern in his voice made her heart flutter but she kept her face straight.


    "You didn''te down for dinner." He asked. Each of his words, and the sadness blended in it made her heart wrench. But she held herself together and remained silent.


    Richard sat down beside her and held her face.


    Urging her to look at him, he asked, "Have I done something to upset my precious?"


    Be''s eyes were moist as she looked into his warm ones.


    She slowly shook her head before saying, "You won''t understand."


    Richard heaved a sigh as she turned away again. It was very rare for her to throw a tantrum and right now, she was genuinely worried and scared about something.


    "Unless you don''t tell me, we won''t know if I can understand you or not." He urged.


    Richard sensed the change in her attitude after they arrived here. However, he didn''t have a clue why she was upset.


    Be remained silent for a moment before she finally turned to look at him and asked, "Did you know our mother takes a pill to control her emotions? A medicine to suppress her anger and this uncontroble blood lust she often feels?"


    Richard frowned, "I¡­.never heard about it."


    Be added, "Whenever she feels she can''t stop herself from harming someone rted to you, she takes that specific medicine. Otherwise, how could she have tolerated you having so many wives?"


    Richard was rendered speechless. Such a thing existed? And his mother had to take it regrly?


    Be added, "And you know what, brother? She gave it to me as well." Be showed a small pill in her hand which Berine gave her before she came here.


    Richard¡­now realized what was the case. And Be''s following words proved his hunch to be true,


    "Because she knew, I won''t be able to hold myself when I see someone else in your arms. She knows me because I am a part of her. And just like Berine, Be loves Richard as a man, as well!"


    She confessed it. Her eyes blurred with tears but behind the curtains, there were mes of determination.


    She could never be double-minded about this. Her love for Richard transcends every realm and is something akin to insanity. Without him, Be feels lost. Years ago, she decided that if she could let anyone have her heart, mind, and body, then it was Richard.


    Richard remained silent. Should he say he waspletely unaware? No, that would be a lie.


    He has noticed things on earth that could easily make someone realize that Be doesn''t see him just as a brother. But after so many things happened that he nearly forgot that this side of hers still exists.


    Be pressed, "I am not asking you to reciprocate my feelings immediately. I just wanted you to be conscious of my feelings." She said while pressing his hand against her cheek.


    Richard heaved a sigh and remained silent for a few minutes. Each minute was like an hour for the raven-haired woman but she didn''t urge him to answer.


    After what seemed like an eternity to Be but only seven minute had passed, Richard parted his lips and told her,


    "Okay¡­I will keep it in mind and will try to change my perspective on things¡­between us."


    Belle beamed, the gloomy clouds over her head vanishing instantly.


    Richard was about to get up and ask her toe down with him when suddenly Richard recalled something and took the pill from her hand.


    "Sorry to tell you Be¡­" Crushing the small pill between his fingers, he added, "Mom tricked you. There is nothing like an anger-suppressing pill; this was just a candy she likes to have after dinner."


    Be''s eyes widened and face turned red. She was tricked by that woman and using that pill she confessed everything.


    ''You damn woman!!!''


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 164: Chapter 163- Nervous

    "Do you understand the consequences of your words?" Inside a certain grandeur hall, sat several men wearing noble uniforms and their faces containing a simr frown.


    That expression and those words were aroused by a certain teenager sitting inside the room who suggested something unnerving.


    The said person didn''t show any reaction to the growing aura of the others and smilingly said, "You want his head and so do I. Joining forces to help the apostles of light is the only method I deem right."


    The person had drastic simrity to a certain silver head from the Obsidian Citadel.


    The person who had the most superiormand in the room voiced, "We didn''t let Your Majesty know about this whole situation, or your head would have been rolling on the ground by now." The man had a long moustache and flowing, long red hair braided in a rough tail.


    The proposer shrugged, "I mean, if we seed, which we surely will, then you can offer the greatest present to the Emperor, no? After all, Scarlette Richard is the biggest threat to all of you and your Majesty, or am I perceiving things wrong?"


    That name made many of them shift in their seats ufortably. The news of Scarlette Richard unlocking the Elemental form has reached the ears of the people in the Emberd Empire.


    An entity enshrouded in fiery mes was the identity of the me Warden and the founder of the Emberd Empire. And after him, none of the descendents have been able to ascend to that realm...except for Richard who is also indirectly connected to the lineage.


    If Richard proposes his right over the throne, the people of this continent would surely support him and many of those loyal to the me Warden would also rebel against the current monarch.


    Those who are loyal to the current Emperor deem Richard as the biggest nightmare currently. As such, when someone proposed the idea of getting rid of this nightmare, they weren''t able to prevent themselves from showing interest.


    The proposer pressed forward, "Think about it, there could be no better opportunity than this. You can officially visit the Obsidian Citadel given the academy is participating in somepetition. And when the third party attacks, you canunch your own as well."


    Someone from the group asked, "How do you know that the Apostles...or whatever they call themselves, are, going to attack Scarlette Richard during thepetition?"


    The person in question grinned, "I would like to keep the source of information out of this discussion."


    The one who asked, snarled, "And you think we would believe you when you can''t even disclose such a crucial factor to us?"


    The atmosphere grew heavy as the clone''s smile slowly faded, and indifferently, he asked, "I never forced you to do anything; it''s just a suggestion. And in the first ce, even if you don''t intend on attacking the Scarlette scion, you will be going to Eldoria in two weeks, no?


    Just keep the preparation and after reaching there, decide how many of you still possess the courage of a warrior and how many of you have be a pussy."


    "You....!!" The man got up, enraged and mes began to swirl around him.


    However, the superior one gestured for him to sit down.


    The clone smirked at that before voicing, "Based on what choice you make, the future of your Empire will be decided. So think carefully before making any decision."


    -----------**----------


    For the next few days, Richard''s schedule remained limited within the school. He spent most of his time in the ss, and if not, then in the library with Rose.


    The role of the backup team is to rece the main ones if, under any circumstances, they fail to participate. As such, the backup team has to be fully prepared to rece the participating ones.


    The teachers also gave them the freedom to skip some sses and spend more time in the library for the sake of the contest which was about to happen.


    Now, it was thest day before the contest, and today, Richard and Rose decided to keep the studying hour brief so they could give their mind and body some much-needed rest.


    Although Rose is a bookworm and loves to discuss things which are within the range of her interest, before the main event, even she was dead nervous.


    "I think this should be enough for today." It was only five on the clock, but Richard decided that pushing any further would cause a bacsh.


    Rose also nodded in assent as she began to close the books and arrange her notes.


    Richard stretched his body and looked around a bit. There weren''t many students since most of them were busy preparing for the event tomorrow.


    Once Richard saw that Rose had done packing, he raised his hand for a shake, "Let''s do our best tomorrow."


    Rose flinched for a moment before she slowly brought her hand to meet his.


    Richard, with a smile, was about to say something again, but suddenly, he felt a droplet of warm liquid dropping on his thumb.


    Not only one but several droplets of tears began pouring down on his hand, urging Richard to ask, "Hey, hey....are you crying?" He held Rose''s face and urged her to look up.


    Her eyes were filled with tears as she bit her lips to prevent herself from letting out any strange sound.


    Richard knelt before her and, taking her hand in his, he asked, "Are you nervous?"


    The girl slowly nodded, too worked up to utter a single word.


    Richard asked, "Aren''t you prepared to win this? I have seen how hard you have worked for the quiz and now you are getting nervous?"


    Rose sobbed as she used her other hand to rub her eyes¡ªonly to be stopped by Richard as he held her hand and put it back on her thigh. Taking out his handkerchief, he gently wiped her tears as he told her,


    "The ones who should be scared right now are the students of the other school. After all, the prodigy genius of the Obsidian Citadel would be the one they have to face."


    His words held confidence and warmth, almost like Richard trusted her more than Rose could ever trust herself.


    In recent times, when he spent hours with Rose, he got to know things about her and the range of knowledge she carries in her head. Not even once did she show impatience when Richard had a hard time remembering something. And also, she intently learned new things which Richard was aware of.


    In Richard''s eyes, if someone canpare to his mother in terms of brains, then it was this silly girl.


    Rose eventually calmed down, feeling his gentle gaze never leaving her. That heart which was beating rapidly a moment ago, was now much more peaceful.


    "I know you will do fine, Rose. Just don''t focus on the audience, other contestants or any of the judges. You have to keep your mind converged on the question and express every single detail you know about it in your response. And if you do, no one will snatch the first position from us."


    His smile made her heart flutter, but despite how much she tried she couldn''t feel good about tomorrow.


    In a barely audible voice, she asked, "Why do you trust me so much?"


    Richard shrugged, "Maybe because of your brilliance or maybe it''s your cute cheeks? Or maybe both?"


    That response made her blush but she couldn''t stop herself from smiling at his words.


    Richard also grinned before asking, "Do you feel better now?"


    Rose nodded before Richard got up and helped her to leave her seat as well.


    The duo soon made their way out of the library in silence.


    Rose seemed contemtive about something, and since Richard believed that she was still thinking about tomorrow, he didn''t disturb her.


    Just as they were about to reach the dormitory, Rose turned on her heels and extended something towards Richard, "Here, have this. This is a good luck charm!"


    There was a small pendant in her hand with a silver chain attached to it.


    Richard was perplexed, "Thanks...but don''t you need this charm more? I mean you would be participating, no?"


    Rose didn''t say anything and after handing the charm, she turned away and dashed into the building.


    In those tears she shed, there wasn''t any nervousness for the quiz but something else which Richard failed to discern. However, this sudden lucky charm indeed made him wonder if there was something wrong.


    Her behaviour has been fluctuating a lot these days. Sometimes, she appeared excited, and then suddenly, all the vigour disappeared. It was almost like she was sad about something that was about to happen.


    Richard was unsure of what was going on within her mind as he watched her walk away.


    Suddenly, Richard had a thought...something he recalled which was mentioned a long time ago.


    ''System, you said I can read the thoughts of any heroine right? Does Rose alsoe in that category?''


    [Ding!]


    [Indeed host!]


    [Does the host want to read the current thoughts of the target?]


    [Y/N]


    Although he doesn''t like prying into someone''s head, at that moment, Richard doesn''t hesitate to choose the ''Y''.


    And when he did...


    --------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 165: Chapter 164- Unwell

    "Are you nervous?" The blond elf¡ªTia, asked the violet-haired teenager who had the suprememand amongst the apostles. Not because Eleanor was the strongest but because Eleanor was blessed with the Light brighter than any apostles.


    She was trusted by the deities and was given the authority tomand the other apostles as she deemed right.


    Only a few hours remained before they would begin their n; however, rather than resting, Eleanor could be seen seated near the window, looking out of the mansion.


    This mansion was close to the Obsidian Citadel and there are several secret passages to reach the Academy from here.


    Eleanor''s eyes never wavered from where it was as she responded, "Despite having everything under control, a part of my mind always remains directed at the ''what ifs.''"


    Tia couldn''t help but ask, "Isn''t it concerning? Thinking something bad will happen can affect your decision-making during the event."


    Eleanor slowly shook her head, "Having a second thought allows me to make a backup n, in case everything goes against what we nned."


    Tia was impressed, "That''s the reason why you always escaped safely despite having the situation favoring your opponent."


    Eleanor shrugged, "I was lucky on several asions as well." Heaving a sigh, the girl added, "The major concern of Duchess Berine is out of the way. She left for a farawaynd two days ago, and even if she gets the information regarding the attack, she won''t be able to reach the Academy in time."


    A few days ago, the Emperor was attacked when he was making a tour around Eldoria; as such, all the strong warriors, including Be and Berine, were immediately told to reach the Emperor as soon as they could.


    Naturally, Eleanor was behind this attack to keep the two monsters out of the Academy or their presence would have hindered their mission.


    Be, who was originally supposed to be security in charge, wouldn''t be present there as well.


    "The minions within the Academy are also prepared to backstab," Eleanor added. "Everything is under control¡­ but I fear that if we fail this time, we won''t get another chance like this again."


    The minions she just mentioned would surely get caught after this mission, and after that, Marcus would surely go through a thorough background checkup of every student by himself. And in that scenario, it would be impossible to nt more minions among the students.


    Then there was a chance of Ethan getting into danger because of this¡­although the me wouldn''tnd on her or the apostles, considering Ethan''s personality, he would jump in to save people immediately. Hence, there was a huge risk to his life.


    Tia rested her hand on Eleanor''s shoulder before assuring her, "When everything is over, Lord Ethan will be sharing the table with us¡­and then, we can finally start our preparation for the war."


    Eleanor seethed, "The war¡­."


    This time, it would be do or die. Either they end up eradicating the God of Death or die trying. There is no middle path this time, and losing Ethan was never one of those options.


    This time, Eleanor wouldn''t let anything go awry.


    ¡ª--------**---------


    The day of thepetition arrived.


    The people from the Emberd Empire along with the students of the central academy of that continent, arrivedst night.


    The amodation of those people was done in the same dormitories where the students who enrolled were initially amodated before they were given their permanent room in the academy.


    Thepetition goes on for two days; the first consists of multiple-choice questions. On the second day, subjective-type questions are asked.


    The atmosphere around the Obsidian Citadel was quite charming. The entrance of the academy was decorated with flowers. A choir was arranged to wee the guests.


    Richard was not involved in the weing ceremony since currently, he was in the waiting area with the other contestants.


    The contest would begin in an hour and until then, the participants were given some time to rx.


    Surprisingly, inside the room, the familiar face of the Council President was also visible.


    She waved her hand at Richard when he entered the waiting area, drawing several others'' attention towards Richard.


    One of the members of Richard''s fan club was also there, who sped her hands together and looked at Richard with a bright smile.


    Richard walked towards the President before asking, "I didn''t know you were participating, President." His previous interaction with thedy urred back then when he visited the council office to submit his name.


    Ruby smiled, "I might not look like it, but I am quite smart, you know." She winked near the end of her words.


    Richard raised his brows, "Are you in the main team?"


    She shook her head, "Nope~I wanted to be, but my vice-president turned out better in magic mechanisms than me. So I had to back off."


    Richard''s eyes traveled towards the bespectacled teenager who huffed and turned away while reading a book.


    ''Can''t take apliment I assume¡­''


    "What about you, Richard? Are you prepared?" Hearing her words, he nodded,


    "More or less. Well, I don''t need to be prepared since I know Rose can handle everything."


    Ruby''s eyes traveled towards the pinkhead who was silently sitting in a corner, pretending to be reading a book but the girl looked dazed at the moment.


    "I heard Amelia didn''te today?" Ruby changed the topic, "Is she unwell?"


    Richard affirmed, "Yes¡­she mistakenly ate red meatst night, and couldn''t sleep because of a stomach ache. In the morning I gave her some meds and told her to rx."


    Looking at the President, he asked, "It didn''t affect the security much, right?" Amelia was on the disciplinarymittee, so naturally, she had a duty to patrol around the campus during the event.


    However, "It''s okay, there are many others to fill in. And given Amelia is in her first year, I would have most probably asked her to take it easy."


    Ruby wasn''tpletely honest, but to not make Richard feel bad, she lied a little.


    Suddenly, the doors of the waiting room were flung open, and from the other side, a very thin man entered.


    "Students, gather around," Maxmanded, and slowly, every participant began to make their way toward the front.


    However, all of them suddenly paused when they heard a thud from the corner of the hall.


    With a frown, Max looked at the pink-haired student who had fallen to the ground and waspletely unmoving.


    "Rose?!" He eximed as he made his way toward the student. The others also grew worried and followed him.


    Picking up the girl, he flipped her and was shocked to see her face turned flushed red.


    "My god¡­she has severe fever¡­and her breathing is shallow as well." Max assessed her condition and from what he could sense, this was no mere result of stress and anxiety.


    ''She is infected by something¡­her ether flow is quite disturbed¡­.'' He couldn''t discern the cause behind her condition, but he knew that whatever Rose was suffering from could not be healed here.


    "I am taking her to the infirmary, wait here."  Max picked the girl and hurriedly made his way out of the room.


    The others began to whisper the possible reason behind her fall. Some said she was just stressed out and some said she must have eaten something funnyst night.


    Ruby has a frown on her face as she nces at Richard¡­only to be surprised to see him indifferently looking at the door.


    "Richard?"


    "Ah, yeah?" He asked, his previous nonchnce disappearing.


    Ruby unsurely asked, "Are you okay?" She didn''t know why but his indifference towards this unfortunate situation made Rose shiver.


    Richard heaved a sigh, "Yeah, I am fine¡­just a little worried since I think I might be the reason why Rose fainted."


    Ruby grew worried, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean¡­because of me, she had to study more hours so she could help me get to that mark where I can be a proper substitute. And because of all that overwork¡­" he ended the sentence with a heavy sigh.


    Rose slowly brought her hand on his shoulder, before consoling him, "It''s not your fault¡­in the first ce, I don''t believe that her current condition is anything rted to stress."


    For some reason, Rose''s condition suggested that¡­she was drugged. However, as Ruby was concerned about her condition, she couldn''t go and check on Rose as of now.


    Soon, Max returned to the waiting room and informed the unfortunate news, "Rose is unwell, and it''s highly unlikely she will be waking up today."


    The news earned a few gasps and many of them were shocked. Rose''s presence among the five allowed them to be rest assured that the points from civilization and history are in their pocket.


    However, their ace is no longer in the condition to participate.


    Max turned his attention toward Richard before informing the obvious, "As her substitute, Richard, you will be participating in the contest now."


    ¡ª--------**----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 166: Chapter 165- Unexplained

    The Wisdom Face-Off allows an academy to participate in apetition that is held globally and showcases their brilliant minds.


    The inventions which are brought in that contest are introduced to the general masses as well, and the profit earned by the product is given to the inventors as well. So, in the eyes of those students whoe from amoner''s background, winning the Wisdom Face-off so they could participate in the second round is quite important.


    Apart from Richard and one other person in the group, the other three weremoners, which is why it could be seen in their eyes how determined they were as they walked down the gallery that led them to the stage.


    Richard''s mind was clustered with so many thoughts that he couldn''t feel the nervousness about the contest. In the first ce, he knew this whole thing wasn''t going to conclude.


    "Let''s do our best!"  Ruby pumped her fist and encouraged him.


    Richard helplessly smiled, "Yes, let''s do our best."


    As they exited the small gallery, the booming voice of the audience reached them. They were singing the name of the academy and the students they were supporting.


    Richard looked at the other side and found the students of the Luminary Order standing on the other side of the stage


    Their uniform was bright and intimidating. Crimson red ze over a ck shirt and a pair of formal ck trousers gave them an aggressive appearance.


    They were ring at the students of Obsidian Citadel, and in return, thetter was doing the same.


    One of the ten students from the other side, the one with broad shoulders and ming red hair just like Richard, was looking at the Scarlette heir with an eye full of disdain.


    Richard knew his identity; the Prince of the Emberd Empire¡ªAston Emberd.


    Although Richard had never visited that Empire and not even once met the people from there, somehow he was being hated by the Prince.


    ''Strange creature...'' Richard heaved a weary sigh and waited for the announcer to step on the stage.


    Looking around, he found that Lucy, along with several others from the security department, were patrolling around the premises, and there were mages stationed at the top of the buildings as well, just in case.


    The view from a higher point would allow them to see the danger arriving from afar¡ªRichard thought.


    The higher ups from both empires were sitting at the front along with the Headmasters of the two academies.


    A man wearing a ck three-piece suit stepped up on the stage, and with a voice-enhancing spell, he voiced, "Silence, everyone."


    Instantly, the voices from the audience died down as they heard the man continuing, "Greetings to everyone; I am Austin Willson, the host of the contest."


    The man held a certain aura around him which made him look imposing even though he wasn''t releasing his ether to intimidate others. His tired eyes didn''t match his clear and fluent voice.


    Looking at the audience, he voiced, "There are three rules all the participants should be away: First, you would be given time before you need to answer the question. The team that gives the correct answer gains five points. If you pressed the buzzer first and answered the question correctly, you got an additional point. And providing the wrong answer would take three points away from you."


    Understandable. There were buzzers provided for every member, but they couldn''t just press it on a whim. After all the negative marking would feel like a stab in the eye during the contest.


    "Second, you cannot interrupt a speaker until he has given his answerpletely. Once the buzzer is rang, the one who pressed it has to answer the question immediately without wasting time discussing it with your teammates. Interrupting or dying can cause you negative points."


    "Third, you got only two chances to answer a question. One, when you sound the buzzer first, and second, if after failing to answer the question for the first time, and the opponent team also fails."


    "Any questions?" Since the rules never change unless some unprecedented asion urs, the students have already exined the rules before the contest. As such, no one asked anything.


    Austin nodded before he took out several small envelopes from his pocket, each one of them having a number printed on them.


    The students held their breath and so did the audience.


    Under the growing silence, the clear voice of the quizmaster echoed,


    "First question: The first person to unlock a seven-circle spell faced several failures. However, among one of those failures, a new invention was brought to light, which we use even in today''s world. Who is the one who discovered the first seven-circle spell? What was the spell? And what mistake did they make?"


    Students began to discuss among themselves, and the substitute was a part of it as well.


    The group of nine from the Citadel side was also abuzz,


    "I think I know the name but a mistake? What was the mistake?" The girl with the sses asked.


    "I think it''s rted to space-time theory. One of the three biggest failures in history." The vice president of the council fixed his sses and spoke.


    The others also began to give their opinion, when suddenly Richard asked, "Why are we discussing things?"


    Every eye sharply turned toward Richard, and the one who asked him was Ruby, "What do you mean, Richard? We need to answer-"


    "But I know the correct answer of all the three parts. Remember? I am in charge of the history and civilisation. Surely I know about that incident."


    The others looked unsure, but that single silver-haired fan of Richard beamed, "If Sir Richard is sure, then I fully support him!" She pumped her fist and showed sincerity in her im.


    Ruby then nodded, "Okay Richard, go for it."


    *BZZZ*


    The one who was about to ring the buzzer from the Emberd side, stopped himself as Richard beat them to it and stood up to deliver the answer.


    "The magic experiments of Thalia Winchester. Year 349 AW, her experiment with the seven-star circle continued for two years and seven hundred sixty-seven failures she faced during that period." Richard confidently spoke, his fluency defined how certain he was about his answer.


    He continued, "During her three hundred fifty-third attempt, she distributed the particles of a stool and in haste, she rearranged those particles....but a few inches away from the initial spot."


    Many of the students made their expression of realization as they understood the nature of the ident.


    "Teleportation. Something which Thalia started as a mistake is still used by us in recent times. Teleportation portals are spread across the world and follow the same fundamentals which Madame Thalia Winchester defined in her diary. That''s all."


    Austin didn''t take time to announce, "Six points."


    Richard smiled before sitting back down. The audience apuded and cheered for the correct answer. Considering it was the first question of the morning, the roar was quite high.


    Austin raised his hand and everyone quieted down before he asked another question, "The basic factor that determines the..."


    After that, a series of questions were asked, and the two sides seemedpetent enough to keep the score going.


    Richard didn''t participate in any other questions, both because they didn''t need his help and also because his focus was diverted to his surroundings and all the activities happening around him.


    His senses have magnified, and his Observation range was quite wider in areapared to the time when he entered the academy. And just to be on the safe side, he had activated his ''Perceptive Burst'' to pick on the finer details of everything happening around him


    Although the cries from the crowd were causing him a headache, Richard didn''t lower his guard.


    Hours passed by, and finally, the contest came down to thest question.


    Richard nced at the scoreboard and found Obsidian Citadel to be four points behind the Luminary Order.


    He focused on the host for the final question, wanting his school to win so that Rose wouldn''t cry once she woke up.


    Everyone held their breath for thest time as the man finally revealed the final question,


    "The immortal wound inflicted on the Death God during its battle against the greatest Hero, what was the nature behind that spell and what curse was inflicted on the Evil deity?"


    A round of gasps echoed across the crowd as no one imagined the question would be directed towards the God of Death.


    One from the Luminary Order raised his hand and said, "But sir, nothing is mentioned in the books regarding that battle."


    Austin remained indifferent, "If you don''t know the answer, don''t speak. Minus one from the Luminary Order."


    The gap between the two academies was reduced to three, thanks to a certain someone''s idiocy.


    Even Richard didn''t know the answer, and looking at the others from his team, he could tell that they were the same.


    ''Well, can''t be helped...''He closed his eyes, intending to reach his mindscape and search the books stored in it, to find the possible answer to that question.


    However, the moment Richard closed his eyes....he was not in the white space where he was supposed to be.


    ....rather, in front of his eyes, he could see a battlefield. And the two entities standing on the battlefield were familiar(?).


    Richard was witnessing the battle between the Monarch of Death and the strongest warrior among the seven heroes.


    ---------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 167: Chapter 166- Betrayal(1)

    The scene in front of his eyes was unfamiliar yet...Richard could tell that on the left side was the entity whom everyone feared, and on the right side stood the greatest Hero of history.


    He has never seen Eden Dracon before but has only heard his name and tales. However, seeing the pink-haired man casting a seven-circle spell effortlessly, Richard knew that this person was the leader of the seven founding heroes.


    On the other side, the figure enshrouded in darkness stood tall, his very presence was a promise of death.


    ''Is this another memory of Zulcriz?'' Richard wondered, but his train of thought suddenly broke when the old manunched the waves of water in Zulcriz''s direction, and along with it, roaring thunder wrapped around the waves.


    ''Synchronized double elemental attacks...what the....'' Richard had never seen someone using two elements at once and with such control that the electricity seemed to be embracing the aqua, forming a vast and deadly spell.


    Zulcriz made no movement which could suggest that he was bracing for the impact, rather, he just thumped the butt of his scythe on the ground, and the dual elemental attacks began to disintegrate into cinders even before it could have reached the Death God.


    Followed by that attack, several spells, each one of themplex enough to make a current era''s mage kneel before the man and worship him as a deity.


    Eden was restless, almost like a single second of gap it would all take for this battle to conclude. On the other side, Zulcrizzily held his scythe, showcasing his evident control over the phenomenon called ''End''.


    Death is the end of everything, and before the concept of Death, nothing prevailed. Zulcriz was that dead end that every being, god or human, had to reach one day.


    In front of an immortal God, Eden wasunching attacks one after another and each one of them held destructive strength to obliterate a whole town in one full sweep.


    Richard didn''t believe in the books when it was stated, but now he could say that this man, Eden, indeed is the strongest mage in history.


    Richard tried saying something to show his presence to Zulcriz, but it didn''t work, so he waited for this one-sided onught to stop.


    After some minutes and hundreds of spells, Eden finally plopped down to his knees, breathing roughly, and hisplexion suggesting how exhausted he was after exerting himself this far.


    *THUMP*


    The God of Death stepped toward and in his bone-chilling voice, he asked,


    [Why do you engage in a meaningless war with something inevitable?]


    Eden, all tired and on the verge of falling, retained his eyes on the ground and uttered, "A being who has taken an oath...to take down...the heavens...needs to...perish...."


    Richard scoffed; these people were so deeply brainwashed that they couldn''t even make a simple deduction: The deities hated Zulcriz because he could be their death one day.


    From what Richard has discerned until now, the Goddesses don''t want to perish, ever. And they expect the same from those who devote themselves to them. That exins why, in earlier times, people used to live over hundreds of years before either they simply became one with Ether or arrived in heaven to serve the deities.


    Zulcriz paused before the man, and in a tone which wasn''t much different from before but still held slight weariness, he said,


    [You are being their puppet, human. I can see, the potential in you. Be rational and hold my hand. You can be one of my generals...maybe the strongest one.]


    Zulcriz spoke those words with no Aembr being used, but the temptation being offered by a deity could be seen in Eden''s eyes as he stared at Zulcriz''s offered hand.


    Slowly raising his hand, Eden uttered, "Throughout the battle you never retaliated, knowing I am not worth it. And now you are also offering a helping hand...but,"


    Zulcriz clenched his fist but before he could step away, Eden''s body exploded with a massive surge of ether detonating.


    His ether was so thick and pure that it became tangible like liquid, and despite how much Zulcriz tried to swat it away using his scythe, the cursed ether of the strongest hero damaged his arm which was holding the weapon.


    Richard....was speechless. How devoted could one be to sacrifice oneself at the drop of a hat just to inflict an injury on their enemy? It was apparent that Eden couldn''t defeat him that''s why he killed himself....but that doesn''t matter since Zulcriz is still alive.


    "You see it?" Richard was startled hearing that voice from near him even though Zulcriz was still dealing with the aftereffects of the attack.


    He looked around but there was no one. However, strangely, now Richard could move and speak.


    "The betrayal?" Richard asked.


    "No, that was expected so there was no betrayal. I am asking you, did you see the grasp on the human mind they have?"


    Richard was perplexed why Zulcriz, despite knowing that Eden could pull something like that, still went to offer his hand. However, he didn''t ponder over it for long and responded,


    "Yeah, I noticed. Even the strongest hero doesn''t have control over his mind....what could I expect from the teenagers of today''s world."


    "That''s where you are wrong." Zulcriz''s voice echoed, his tone disapproving of what Richard suggested.


    Taking a pause, he added, "The stronger a warrior is, the easier is it to control them. Those with a stronger presence and connection with ether are easily manipted by those Divine residents of the heavens. However, in your era, none can bepared to the heroes of the first generation."


    Richard''s eyes were dazed as he absentmindedly asked, "Do you...want me to recruit them to our side?" If it''s easy to manipte the children of light, from what Zulcriz is suggesting, then to strengthen their side, should Richard turn more people into Ambrobate?


    "That role is unworthy of you. I contacted you, with the intention to warn you: You aren''t obliged to kill all the children of light just because they stand on the other side. Light or Dark, they all are warriors who are stuck in this farce. Guide them, if you must. Just don''t feel burdened because of your origin."


    The world around him began to fade away as Richard returned to his consciousness.


    The people were still all around and none of the two sides had rang the buzzer until now.


    Richard looked at the distant sky and could see numerous flying creatures advancing toward them. Just before the cmity descended, he informed, "Left arm."


    Austin was surprised to hear the answer, but before he could have announced the winners, a loud explosion was heard,


    *BOOOOOOM*


    Everyone immediately sprang to their feet before turning around and witnessing a beast out of mythics.


    A dragon.


    ---------**--------


    Hearing the roar and explosion outside, Rose clenched her fist


    ''So it finally started...'' She was aware of the attack nned by Eleanor and the rest of the apostles. After all, being the descendent of the greatest Hero, Rose was also selected as one of the apostles.


    The apostle is a being who is responsible for maintaining peace and finding a way to defeat the God of Death. However, when she heard the whole thing about Richard and Ethan, she was leftplicated feelings within her heart


    She was told that Richard is an Ambrobate...someone whom they have to eradicate. Although Rose didn''t have much of an interaction with Richard before he disappeared, she could tell that he wasn''t a bad person.


    And after she began spending more time with him because of the contest she got to know more about the redhead.


    A person can only act for an hour and two, but in those two weeks, Rose and Richard were almost ten hours a day together. As such, she can confidently say that Richard was a good person at heart and very considerate of people around him. Not only does he care about the opinions of others, but he tries to act upon them to not hurt them.


    She has a very bad impression of nobles, however, after meeting Amelia and Richard and after spending time with them, she realized that no¡­not all nobles are the same. Amelia and Richard are the proof that tells that Rose was being stereotypical.


    **RUMBLE**


    The building shook under the impact of the draconic presence....a soul beast of one of the apostles.


    Touching the pendant which her grandfather gave her,  Rose couldn''t help but ask,


    "What should I do..." She believed in the Light and those beings who gave her the opportunity to make things right....but as an apostle, is this her duty to create chaos and let people die?


    And Richard? He is a good person..... does he really need to die? There are so many people who love him...and-


    [Rose.]


    The voice was heard from within, and Rose''s eyes became nk. Getting up from the bed she looked down from the window.


    Her target was now clear, her mind void of every other thought.


    She has to eliminate Richard.


    -------**------


    A/N:- Noooo....she gonna die....

 Chapter 168: Chapter 167- Betrayal(2)

    So it began.


    Chaos ensued upon the school as the divine being from mythded on the ground, its mighty presence dawning upon the people, making them realize that their demise was near.


    There were thousands of Ambrobates on the ind, and more were iing from all three routes. Their number and strength easily overwhelmed the security soldiers stationed around the Academy.


    Most of the students backed away upon noticing the mighty Dragon and some fallen unconscious at the oppressive aura the beast was radiating.


    Everyone was either running away, facing the monster or having fallen to their knees in fear.


    The sheer pressure that the dragon radiated could easily make one''s blood run cold.


    The massive dragon had glossy ck scales, sharp, gleaming ws, and piercing red eyes. Its wings are vast, leathery, and powerful, stretching wide with each beat. Smoke and faint wisps of me escape its nostrils as it prowls, exuding a fierce,manding presence.


    Richard sensed no other creature like this in the vicinity and even this one was quite an unexpected presence. Dragons cannot be found on Clion...unless,


    ''It''s someone''s familiar...'' Richard decided to ponder upon the origin of the beastter since his first job was to erase all the danger as soon as possible.


    Marcus has already begun to move, however, his priority as of now lies in securing the guests and the students. Lucy, along with the other soldiers, have already begun their battle against the horde; however, none of them have approached the dragon yet.


    ''Is it...looking at me?'' Richard noticed that the red eyes of the beast were locked in his direction, with smoky mes escaping its nostrils provocatively.


    Before Richard could have stepped forward someone crashed into him from behind and hurriedly asked, "Sir Richard! What should I do?" Ethan was in a panic as he looked around himself. Ethan was anxious since mostly all of the beasts around were of a high ranking and could endanger the students'' lives. Many have already been severely injured and were being taken away


    And the most astonishing part; they kept increasing!


    "Ethan, first calm down," Richard rested his hands on the silverhead''s shoulders and urged him to take long breaths.


    Ethan mimicked the movement and took some long and deep breaths before he heard the other one asking,


    "Are you injured somewhere?"


    Ethan shook his head, "No...I sensed theming from a long distance but was so panicked that I wasn''t able to call out."


    "Thought so," Richard sighed, given Ethan''s control over divine essence makes him quite sensitive towards Aembr, "Now, you need to focus on a single thing."


    With his eyes parted wide, Ethan asked hesitantly, "That dragon...?" Ethan wouldn''t have backed down if Richard had asked him to take care of it. Considering that the beast could cause the most damage to others, Ethan can at least keep it engaged until backup arrives.


    However, "No Ethan, your duty is to take everyone to safety." Ethan frowned, warning to say something only for Richard to add, "You see, because the students are in the way, the soldiers aren''t able to fight with their all might. And that would end up badly."


    Ethan nodded before a fierce determination ignited in his eyes, "I understand, Richard, I will take them all to safety. You can count on me."


    Richard nodded before he sent Ethan towards the students.


    Returning his focus to the dragon, he found the big reptile now looking intrigued by something.


    Richard stepped forward, now this time with clear intentions toward the being who had terrorized others.


    A golden staff materialized in his hand, its divine illumination making Richard stand out as the redhead approached the Dragon with confident strides.


    The dragon''s thick, muscr legs flexed as it braced itself, eyes narrowing with a deadly gleam. Its rows of razor-sharp teeth glinted, and a wave of suffocating heat rolled off it, a clear and final warning to Richard. But Richard didn''t flinch.


    Without hesitation, he leapt forward, leaving a small cloud of dust in his wake. With a quick shift of ether, he lightened his body,unching himself high into the air. But as he ascended, the dragon took to the sky as well, its massive wings slicing through the air as it closed in with rming speed. Its jaws parted, revealing a swirling vortex of fire building within its throat.


    "Tch," Richard clicked his tongue, his mind racing. He thrust his hand forward, igniting a torrent of mes that met the dragon''s fiery breath head-on. The two mes collided in a blinding ze, the impact sending shockwaves through the air as the opposing forces shed.


    The explosion rocked the ground, everyone''s heads snapping toward it. Richard knew he couldn''t hold off the spell much longer. He released it, letting himself fall back to the ground.


    The dragon spun mid-air, wings thrashing as it dove straight at him, its massive body ready to crush him beneath its weight.


    But Richard only smirked. Gripping the Ruyi Bang with both hands, he took a batter''s stance, muscles flexing as he tightened his hold.


    The dragon showed no hesitation, still barreling down. Just as it was about to hit, the staff surged in size, catching the beast in one swift, brutal swing.


    **BOOOOOM!**


    The impact echoed, fierce and thunderous, as Richard watched the dragon go flying back, flung by his perfect strike.


    The dragon caught itself mid-air, snarling, as smoke curled from its nostrils. Its scales shimmered in the light, ck as night, deflecting any sign of weakness. With a deafening roar, itunched a zing torrent of blue mes toward Richard, fierce and unrelenting.


    Richard''s eyes narrowed, mes of his own igniting around his hands. With a sharp chant, he threw up a wall of scorching crimson fire, blocking the dragon''s assault. The two mes shed, hissing and sparking in mid-air, each trying to consume the other.


    Not waiting for the dragon to regain momentum, Richard unleashed his next spell¡ªa ring of zing fire that spun around him like a vortex, ready to defend or strike. With a quick flick of his hand, he sent zing spears from the ring hurtling toward the dragon.


    The dragon dodged with surprising speed, weaving through the mes before retaliating with a swipe of its razor-sharp ws. Richard barely dodged, feeling the rush of air as the dragon''s ws sliced past, close enough to singe his hair. He leapt back, raising both hands, summoning a zing circle beneath the creature¡ªa trap of intense me meant to sear any who stood within.


    But the dragon beat its wings, lifting above the fiery ring, undeterred and ring down with furious eyes.


    The dragon''s wings beat with power, sending gusts of wind downward that almost knocked Richard off his feet. Its eyes narrowed, filled with a savage intelligence as it spiraled around, preparing for another assault.


    Richard felt the intense heat building within him, his own mes swirling at his fingertips. With a swift gesture, he unleashed a wave of zing orbs, each one sparking with an ember at its core. They shot up toward the dragon, streaking through the air like a fiery storm.


    The dragon twisted mid-flight, dodging the majority, but a few orbs struck its scales, erupting on impact. It roared in anger, smoke and embers trailing from its side as it retaliated with a st of dark, churning fire. Richard held his ground, summoning a shimmering shield of me that met the dragon''s attack head-on.


    **WHOOSH!**


    The sh of fires whipped around them, casting light and shadow across the battlefield. Richard gritted his teeth, sweat beading on his brow. The shield held, but he knew the dragon wasn''t done.


    The creature lunged, swooping low, its jaws snapping at him with a savage growl. Richard sidestepped, his body moving on instinct. In one fluid motion, he raised his hand, a searing column of me erupting from the ground and striking the dragon''s wing.


    The dragon snarled, but it didn''t falter. It angled itself, wing now trailing smoke, and dove again, determined to close the distance.


    Richard''s smirk returned. He began a rapid chant, his voice like a steady drumbeat. The air around him shimmered with heat, and mes spiralled up his arms, gathering at his palms as he prepared one final, explosive strike.


    However, before he could haveunched the final strike, someone cast a spell from behind, urging Richard to side step at thest moment.


    Turning around his eyes were met by a familiar face, standing there with her hands raised and ready to unleash another attack.


    It was Rose.


    "You know you don''t have to do it, right?" Richard suggested; he seriously didn''t want to hurt this girl, knowing she was just forced into this whole mess.


    However, Rose was no longer in her sane mind to hear his words, as seven spell circles began to swirl around her, each one of them creating cracks in the air, as they promised a devastating blow.


    On the other side, the Dragon also parted its mouth, a red spell circle appearing before its maw, as it seemed the reptile was also nning to go all out with this one.


    Richard, who was in between, heaved a sigh, "So you all want violence, eh?"


    His body turned crimson, each feature now enshrouded by mes and the only part visible was his featureless eyes.


    The members of the Emberd Empire were frozen at their spot upon noticing him.


    The me Warden.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- We are heading toward the final arc. Maybe like 100 chap more?

 Chapter 169: Chapter 168- Betrayal(3)

    "Why can''t we reveal our powers, Grandpa?! I hate it when they bully me." A seven-year-old Rose grumpily sat on the chair with her chubby arms folded as she sobbed in silence.


    The girl always gets bullied and made fun of because of her hair and body, and people use their ether to make fun of her. In response to that, she was forbidden to use magic by her grandfather. It always infuriated her.


    The old man across from her rested the book on the table and looked at his granddaughter with fond eyes.


    With a sigh, he called out, "Come here, little one. I will tell you something about Sir Eden."


    Rose still looked quite displeased but when it was about the founding member of the Dracon Empire, she couldn''t stop herself.


    Advancing towards her grandfather, she hopped to sit on hisp as the older one softly caressed the child''s head and told her,


    "Sir Eden was a librarian, someone who helped others find their book and made a small portion of his ie out of it. Other than that, he used to sell bread, write articles for others, and also helped the hunters in carrying their load."


    Softly he added, "And he used to do all of it even after receiving his powers."


    Rose''s mouth parted agape in shock, "If he had such a brilliant gift, why didn''t he use it to afford a living?"


    The older one nodded, "That would have been the most efficient option, but you know why he didn''t use his powers, Rose?"


    The little one pressed her little finger against her chin, but despite how much she pondered over it, she couldn''t get a possible reason.


    Her grandfather gave her the answer, "Sir Eden was uncertain about how to use his powers. Aware that his gift was far stronger than most and could easily tip the bnce, he hesitated to take sides. Unsure of the right cause to support, he chose to withhold his power until he found a worthy motive."


    Taking a pause he added, "A motive that can force him to use the gift he received from the heavens. And when he realised his motive, nothing in the world was able to stop him from standing on his belief until hisst breath."


    -------------**------------


    A multi-caster and an endurance-type beast were the two enemies he was facing. Naturally, Richard couldn''t go easy on them or he would be dead in no time.


    Rose was, directly or not, connected with the first user of multi-chanting. And he realised it a few days earlier when she showed her vast knowledge about Eden, which was nowhere mentioned. And then he read her thoughts yesterday as well, proving to him that his hunch was right.


    Rose is one of the apostles whose existence is devoted to eradicating evil. That is Richard.


    Richard sped his hand and conjured a long staff made out of nothing but the element of me. He cannot overwhelm Rose''s spell and disintegrate her magic using Scarlette''s spell-defusing technique. Her ether count and the number of spells she is utilizing at once were quite vast.


    He has no other option than to knock her out.


    "Here ites!" Richard braced himself as fiery stone orbs shot toward him, each one tearing through the air at a blistering speed. He dodged his body in a blur of movement, evading the projectiles with practised ease.


    Steadying himself, heunched toward the pinkhead, intending to deal some hefty damage to the insane girl.


    Realizing herself in danger, Rose chanted a barrier around herself. However,


    *CLINK!*


    The barrier shattered like ss under Richard''s intense gaze, easily dismantled by his magic. With his staff gripped tightly, he charged toward her, intending to knock her out of position and contain her movements. But before he could strike, a sudden wave of blue fire erupted in his path.


    Richard scowled, halting mid-air to confront the dragon''s zing fury head-on. It unleashed a relentless stream of mes, eyes narrowed to deadly slits, its jaws parted wide as it aimed to consume him in the inferno.


    "How foolish," Richard muttered, barely fazed. He thrust himself forward, cutting through the torrent of blue mes. In a sh, he closed the gap,nding a powerful punch directly between the dragon''s eyes.


    **GRUOOOOOOOGH!**


    The dragon roared, its massive form skidding backwards from the force of the blow.


    But Richard had no time to press his advantage. Rose retaliated swiftly, summoning a vortex of water that engulfed him, trapping him in a dense orb of swirling aqua. The water pressed in from all sides, her magic working tirelessly to hold him in ce. With every passing second, she expanded the orb, tightening her grip as Richard''s mes struggled to break free.


    "Ugh¡­" Richard clenched his fists, feeling his fire being stifled. Frustration mounting, he finally curled inward, gathering his energy, then burst outward, unleashing a wild surge of mes.


    **BOOOOOOM!**


    The explosion rocked the battlefield, and Rose was flung back, losing her hold on the spell as fire and water collided in a fierce eruption.


    Rose''s vision swam, her mind sluggish as she tried to piece together what had happened. The impact had left her dazed, but somehow, instinct took over. Darkness clouded her sight as she moved without thinking, driven by a primal, almost feral urge.


    Richard barely had time to react as Rose, still on her knees, released a massive surge of sound waves in his direction. The st cut through the air like a razor, forcing him to twist out of its path. But just as he did, a hulking minotaur appeared behind him, its body exploding on contact with Rose''s spell, showering the ground in a stter of blood and gore.


    "Fucking hell¡­" Richard muttered, ncing over his shoulder as red stained the earth, evidence of the raw force Rose was unleashing. He tried to keep his distance, weaving through the air, hoping she''d burn through her ether reserves. But Rose showed no sign of tiring. Wave after wave of sound ripped through the battlefield, each st more relentless, tearing apart anything in its path.


    The deadly barrage carved through bystanders, too slow or too stunned to react. The sound waves were so powerful that flesh and bone were torn apart in an instant, sending shrill cries of terror echoing through the chaos. Blood sttered across the ground, and bodies dropped one after another, their faces frozen in fear.


    Richard gritted his teeth, watching helplessly as over twenty students fell under Rose''s attack, each life snuffed out with terrifying ease.


    "Jasmine!" he yelled, summoning his shadowy ally. In a sh, she appeared beside him, her demonic wings unfurled, ready to follow orders.


    "Get the students out of here, quick! And tell Lilia to focus on the evacuation!"


    "As youmand, my lord!" Jasmine immediately descended, gathering three students in her arms before soaring away. Others noticed her demonic wings but were too focused on survival to care.


    But with the battlefield surrounded by the Ambrobates, leaving wasn''t going to be easy. The thick barrier of twisted creatures blocked every exit, their eyes gleaming with dark intent. Richard''s gaze returned to Rose. He had to end this fast before more lives were lost.


    ''I need to stop Rose anyhow now,'' he thought, summoning the Ruyi Bang. Rising higher into the air, he waited for the next wave of sound that he knew wasing. Rose''s attack streaked toward him, mere inches away. Richard steadied himself, but the force of the sound waves struck him like a wall of hammers.


    **KEEWWWWWWWWW**


    His head pulsed with intense pain, every nerve vibrating violently as his ears rang, nearly deafening him. His bones felt as if they were rattling apart, his vision blurring with each agonizing throb. It took every ounce of his strength to grit his teeth and withstand the assault. His grip tightened around the Ruyi Bang, twirling it in his hands as he fought to stay focused.


    The legendary staff red with a fierce glow, a vtile surge of energy coiling around it like crackling lightning. The tip of the staff glowed a menacing red, each pulse a warning of the unleashed power ready to strike.


    Richard had never used this level of force on anyone, but right now, he had no choice. If Rose couldn''t be subdued, he''d have to end this¡ªno matter the cost. A grim resolve hardened in his eyes as he whispered, ''Help me, master...''


    Channelling every ounce of power into the staff, Richard rocketed toward Rose, the sheer force of his eleration breaking the sound barrier with a deafening boom. The pressure tore through the air, creating a shockwave as he closed the gap, his weapon aimed directly at her.


    In that instant, the entire battlefield seemed to hold its breath, bracing for the collision of power.


    And in the next instance,


    **BOOOOOOOOOOOM**


    A massive explosion which could easily take down the whole fort and the popce nearby, erupted once Richard''s staff made contact with Rose.


    If not for the timely barrier which a certain blond girl erected then Richard might have regretted unleashing this attack.


    Everything seemed to havee to a pause to witness the result of the attack...however, unlike what one could expect from such a massive attack, Rose wasn''t dead. Nor was she harmed.


    However, the attack indeed took lives...but not of the person Richard intended to.


    "You....!!" With his eyes growing furious, Richard stared at the  crimson haired man who came from the Emberd Empire.


    Sacrificing his soldiers, the man defended Rose, and readied himself to take part in this battle.


    "Today, the world will see the fake me Warden die..."


    --------**--------


    A/N:- Yeah, best of luck with that.

 Chapter 170: Chapter 169- Frail mind

    The future of the Emberd Empire was at stake and to save that, the second inmand would go to any length.


    "Today, the world will see the fake me Warden die!" As the man with red hair and a long mustache snarled, a red domineering aura seeped from him, and like fog, it erupted around, covering the whole campus within seconds.


    Those students who were panicking until a moment ago, suddenly paused when the fog hit them. The man, Abbott, felt his strength surging as he utilized his skill ''Pack Leader'' on the students.


    On the other side, the Dragon had also taken its position and was fuming violently, ready to unleash its fury upon the human.


    Rose, who was shielded by the students of the Luminary Order, was also standing back on her feet while chanting multiple spell circles at once.


    Richard gritted his teeth, surrounded on all sides. The students under Abbott''s control stood frozen, like statues encircling him, trapped as unwilling witnesses to the chaotic onught. His eyes darted around, heart pounding.


    "I have to take the fight away..." he muttered, his mind racing. But his thoughts shattered as a fierce gust struck his side. Rose''s conjured storm tore through the arena, a ferocious wind carrying debris and slicing through the air. Richard raised his arm, chanting furiously as he summoned a towering me wall, the heat pushing back against the gale.


    No sooner had he erected the barrier than a new threat loomed¡ªa zing wave of blue fire from the dragon. Richard''s eyes widened,  lips moving restlessly, his voice barely audible over the roar of the mes. A second wall of fire erupted before him, barely managing to hold off the scorching dragon fire pressing down.


    But Abbott wasn''t about to let up. He grinned wickedly, his hands outstretched, channelling a vortex of mes that spiralled toward Richard, even more, intense than before.


    There were around six hundred people around and if he allowed even one of the me walls to slip up, numerous of them would die


    ''Is it really the only way?'' Just as he was about to release the wall and get into fighting, he felt the dragon suddenly reeling back its me and directing its maw in the air.


    The senses of a draconic being are the sharpest which allowed the creature to sense the iing danger.


    Rose also narrowed her eyes as she stopped attacking Richard and looked into the air.


    Richard snarled and released the hold from the wall, allowing Abbott''s mes to enter him as the teenager absorbed all the heat without showing a single bit of struggle.


    Abbott gritted his teeth and stopped attacking before suddenly his eyes went towards the sky from where a familiar figure descended.


    "B-Berine?"


    Although he assumed it was Berine, it was a much younger woman with red glowing hair that seemed to be defying gravity as she remained suspended in the air, looking at the people who had harmed her brother.


    Her eyes were glowing with a promise of death and her presence announced the intention she carried.


    "Be...." Richard smiled, seeing his sister.


    Taking advantage of his distraction, an Ambrobateunched an attack towards him¡ª


    *Ding*


    ¡ªonly to be blocked by a greenish-blue shield which was erected by none other than,


    "Emily." Richard noticed her presence earlier when she chanted a barrier to contain the effect of the attack heunched on Rose.


    The blond teenagernded beside Richard and gave him a beautiful smile, "You look...hot. " Sheplimented making Richard chuckle.


    *Grrr*


    Hearing the beast growling, Emily clicked her tongue. Turning her attention towards the beast, she said, "I will handle that one," Saying so, she allowed the two demonic wings to unfurl behind her before the girlunched toward the huge reptile.


    "Brother!" Be arrived before her brother and hurriedly asked, "You aren''t hurt, right?" The silly girl didn''t even think twice before touching his face, even though Richard was still burning from head to toe.


    Richard shook his head, "Nah, I am fine..." Looking to his left he found Rose was no longer there, urging Richard to say, "Can you take care of that old man there? Don''t let him follow me."


    Be panicked, "Where are you going?"


    Richardforted her, "Just going to check on a problem child."


    -----------**----------


    "You saw it, didn''t you? Ethan?" Inside the academy building, Ethan was standing at a spot, gazing at the battlefield in a daze.


    The whisper from the invisible entity continued, "Ambrobates shreds everything you deem close to you. Those are the creatures who are born to ughter others. And you must take the role of exterminating them."


    Ethan''s eyes were nk as he looked at the numerous people getting killed by the Ambrobates one after another. He was overwhelmed by a sense of loss seeing those people close to him dying before his eyes.


    Grief and regret created a hollow space in his heart as he absentmindedly uttered, "But I am so powerless...so weak...what can I do?"


    The entity whispered, "You aren''t weak, just unaware of your powers. You know where to look to know what you possess. Just stop restricting yourself and let your Divine Essence guide you."


    Ethan looked down at himself, his chest glowing with the same energy that he deemed as a curse. After all, he received those powers at the cost of his mother''s life.


    He has restrained these powers since he was unaware of what destruction they could bring forth. However, seeing those people dying out there...those whom he regarded as his teacher and ssmates...Ethan would regret it for life if he didn''t do anything now.


    cing his hand on his chest he muttered,


    "All Ambrobates...deserves death."


    ---------**--------


    Rose was running away. She herself didn''t know why but the faint consciousness she retained didn''t allow her to endanger her any more life. Those students whom she killed, still haunted her. She couldn''t do it anymore!


    "*Huff* *Huff*"


    "Stop running away like a coward, Rose." She nearly tripped seeing Richard appear before her all of a sudden.


    She clenched her fist and shouted, "Don''te near me! It''s you! It''s because of you they are making me kill all those people! It''s all because of you!"


    Richard scowled, "Or your frail mind? Just say you don''t have themand on your own fucking will that you let them make a puppet out of you. Just like they did with Eden!"


    Rose''s eyes parted wide, as she slowly uttered, "How do you..."


    "Does it mean anything how do I know about Eden? What I want to know is your intentions. Do you want to keep fighting like this or hear out what I have to say?" He offered his hand to the girl, showing his willingness to talk things out rather than trying to kill each other.


    Rose gulped and looked at his offered hand.


    Was there really a third way to sort things out? Is there really a route on which she doesn''t have to use violence? She didn''t know if there was such a way, but one thing was for sure: she wasn''t going to ignore the possibility.


    However, just as she thought to step toward Richard someone jumped to stand between them, startling Rose as she called out, "J-James?"


    The same teenager boy who suggested this infiltration back during the apostles meeting, stood between them.


    "I saw how easily you were getting manipted so I intervened." The small boy gave a very oppressive aura as he stood before Richard confidently.


    Before Rose could have said anything, someone appeared behind her and with a quick m of her hand, she knocked out Rose, "I have got her. Proceed with the n." Saying so, the elven woman disappeared with Rose from the forest.


    Richard could no longer sense her presence...must be the elven woman''s skill.


    Returning his gaze to the kid, Richard raised his hand and warned, "Step aside and it won''t hurt."


    The kid, as smug as ever, heaved a sigh, "You think age and size matters during a battle? You are nothing but an idiot."


    Richard rolled his eyes beforeunching a zing storm towards the kid¡ªonly to find his eyes widening as the mes dispersed even before it could reach near the kid.


    "Aghhh!" Before Richard could have realised the kid''s ability, he found his limbs being restrained and his body getting lifted into the air, against his will.


    James raised his hand and drew his index finger left and right, following themand, Richard left and right arm was detached from him, making the ming human groan in pain.


    Next James detached Richard''s legs and kept him hanging in the air.


    Richard tried his best to get rid of this invisible force but he couldn''t. He wasn''t able to move even a bit against that spell.


    James grinned, seeing that reaction before he levitated towards Richard and asked, "Do you know why you are getting overwhelmed by my powers?"


    Leaning forward James whispered, "Because....you never stood a chance against the son of Atheris~"


    "------!!!"


    ---------**--------


    A/N:-  Atheris: Goddess of War. Some serious power of love and friendship is needed here. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 171: Chapter 170- Dare?

    Was there any instance where a demi-god appeared in thest itinerary? No.


    Although the side of Light was quite weaker andcked strong warriors, the number of apostles remained the same and also, none of the children of those goddesses appeared.


    Then why now?


    "To bnce both sides, Mother decided it was necessary to have me." Levitating before Richard, the small child casually muttered, while keeping his hold firmly on Richard.


    "You came into y, you increased your forces, you united the Apostles of Darkness, and expected us to do nothing?" There was an evident scowl on his face as James drew near Richard, "You are foolish, Demon. And because of your leniency, we are here¡ªdominating the darkness and moving toward the inevitable doom of Zulcriz."


    With his head hanging low, Richard growled, "You look confident."


    "Of course, I am. For I, the almighty Immortal will never kneel before someone like you."


    ''We will see about that....'' His body suddenly pulsed with a strange energy, allowing him to wiggle his body a little. The darkness stored inside his chest, just beside his heart, gave him a sudden rush of adrenaline, allowing Richard to grow an arm once again.


    James frowned, raising his hand. He increased his telekic hold on the creature; however, the more he gripped, the stronger the force of darkness surged from within. Richard was restlessly moving about, trying to get a single window of break and that would be all he could ask for.


    His arms and legs slowly grew at the pace of a snail, but he was content, given the hold of the demi-god was stronger than the strongest telekinesis user Richard had met before.


    This being was young. However, his stats probably surpassed every ranking system. He was above any mortal standards, and literal godly essence flowed in his veins.


    James'' eyes drew sharper, and the veins on his neck protruded as he suddenly raised both of his hands and chopped off the growing arms of Richard.


    However, the slight diversion towards brutality was enough window Richard required.


    With a sudden roar, Richard''s body erupted in a blinding ze, pushing against James''s control. The heat was intense, singeing the air and pushing James to shield his face. Just as Richard broke free, he shot forward, throwing a wave of fire at James.


    James leapt back, flinging his hand to send the fiery mass hurtling off course with telekic force. The mes swirled, reforming into searing projectiles that Richardunched in rapid session. James deflected them one by one.


    Richard tried to encase James in fire, but the demi-god merely chuckled. With a flick of his wrist, hepressed the mes into a small, floating sphere between his fingers. "You''ll need more than fire to touch me."


    Richard smirked, "Is that so?" His hands were now gripping a ming trident, the same one which resisted hismand until now.


    Richard twirled the trident, letting the mes of hell dance around him, giving an ominous premonition to the Demi-God


    ''That''s a sentinel tool...how did he get that?''  James, the son of the Goddess of War, could hear the cries of a weapon if they carried a sentience. And currently, he was slightly petrified hearing the agonizing roar of the trident.


    Not taking a chance, James raised both his hands, plucking several-foot-tall trees off the ground and huge chunks of dirt and debris, forming two huge domes.


    With a growl, he crossed his arms and threw the huge globes in Richard''s direction.


    The response was swift, as the ming human nted the trident on the ground, and instantly, the surface split and mingva erupted like a geyser.


    The ground shook violently as the geyser ofva erupted, molten rock and mes spraying high into the air. James leapt back, watching as the fiery burst swallowed the domes of earth and trees he hadunched. The intense heat warped the air around them, casting an eerie, reddish glow across the battlefield.


    Richard raised his trident, mes coiling around it like living serpents. His eyes locked onto James with a fierce intensity, the inferno around him growing stronger, almost feeding off theva now pooling at his feet. The trident pulsed, its agonizing roar echoing in James''s mind, sending a chill down his spine despite his demi-god nature.


    With a burst of determination, James shot forward, hands outstretched as he willed the earth itself to rise beneath his feet,unching him high into the air. Massive boulders tore free from the ground, trailing after him as he soared above Richard, then plummeted toward him in a relentless barrage.


    Richard spun his trident, channelling the hellfire that surged through the ground. Streams ofva spiralled up, forming a ming shield that intercepted each boulder, shattering them in midair. But James wasn''t done. With a swift flick of his hand, he redirected the broken debris, each piece a dart that shot toward Richard with deadly precision.


    Richard was effortlessly parrying all the attacks, now ustomed to the fact that the kid had a whole lot of energy but not battle IQ. He wasn''t able to utilize his skills to the very best of his potential.


    "Ahhhh!" With a deafening roar, Richard nted the end of the trident on the ground, sending a shockwave throughout the forest, shaking the surface and tearing the sky.


    James was thrown away by that force, not able to withstand the heat he covered his face.


    The demi-god was frustrated by the heat this mere mortal was producing.


    James steadied himself, focusing on the trident. He could feel its dark power¡ªa weapon not meant for mortal hands, now wielded with terrifying skill. "You shouldn''t have that," James muttered, his voice hardening. "It''s not meant for you."


    Richard only grinned, his teeth shing behind the mes. "Afraid of a little fire, demi-god?"


    With his free hand risen, he said, "Then how about this?"


    James'' eyes couldn''t have been any more stretched as he heard the echoes of wars and deaths emerging in Richard''s other hand in the form of a golden Bo Staff.


    This one was fiercer, the cries of the dead nearly made his ears bleed as the demi-god covered his ears and yelled,


    "STOP THIS!! THAT THING IS CURSED!"


    Richard''s smirk never went down as he drew both his weapons close and, with a burst of me, merged them.


    James'' eyes were shot red as he saw those things, the literal symbols of death merging and forming something which never should have existed.


    He fell to his knees, unable to withstand the blood lust the being in front of him was carrying. He has never seen something so terrifying before; even those weapons in his mother''s arsenal haven''t faced as much blood and gore as these two have seen.


    Richard stood there indifferently; in his hand, the scythe of the grim Reaper remained steadily standing.


    "You boasted your status as a Demi-God, but for what when you are kneeling before a ''worm''?"


    James was clutching his head, no longer in his sane mind to respond to that.


    Richard heaved a sigh. So the kid was a kid after all.


    Holding the scythe over his shoulder, the living me advanced towards the boy, intending to chop off his head and get done with it.


    However, before he could reach James, the sky darkened, clouds swirling violently as thunder rumbled across the battlefield. Richard stopped in his tracks, his mes flickering, feeling a chill he hadn''t felt in decades. His hand clenched around the scythe, but his grip faltered as the air grew dense, each breath weighing down on him.


    A sudden, blinding crack of lightning split the sky, and from it descended a figure cloaked in shadows and raw power. The very air seemed to bow to them, the earth trembling beneath their feet. Their presence was overwhelming, divine¡ªso intense that Richard''s mes began to sputter, struggling to survive under this oppressive aura.


    As the goddess''s feet touched the ground, thunder boomed once more, shaking the surface. She turned her gaze on Richard, eyes gleaming like molten steel. Richard tried to take a step back, but he found himself paralyzed, the weight of the god''s presence rooting him in ce.


    In a voice that resonated like rolling thunder, the god spoke, "You dare lift a weapon against my kin?"


    Richard''s mes red in defiance, but they were dim and frail against the goddess''s light. He struggled, forcing himself to speak, but the goddess raised a single hand, and the very mes surrounding Richard were extinguished, snuffed out as though they were nothing more than embers.


    It was getting hard to breathe as his eyes turned red and his face pale. This was the first time Richard had ever felt so close to death that even a single movement was harder than those battles he had faced until now.


    There was noparison. No chance of fighting back as Richard saw the Goddess raising her spear with a single hand, thunder wrapping around it, and aiming for Richard''s head.


    However, before the Goddess could have unleashed her fury,


    "Long time no see, Atheris."


    Another Immortal descendent, and this one, was standing on Richard''s side.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- The immortals wouldn''t be participating in the war. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 172: Chapter 171- Betrayal(End)

    Immortals shall never interfere with the realm of mortals. They could influence them through prayers and prophecy but intervening in the realm of mortals to attack someone was a heinous sin.


    And Atheris, the Goddess of Thunder and War, suddenly appeared on Clion, her spear raised and targeting the Apostle of Darkness.


    The rule was broken by the Light first and once an immortal breaks thew, it''s the right of other immortals to stop them if they deem it within their capabilities.


    And this time, the Goddess of War was intercepted by the Sovereign of Death. The concept of Death stood before Atheris, his scythe standing by his side as he asked,


    "Are you sure you want to take the chance of hurting a mortal, and my apostle no less? Can you handle the consequences of your actions, Atheris?"


    Lightning rumbled, the surface shook, and the aura radiating from the deity was domineering enough to send a normal person to the other side.


    Richard wasn''t affected by her anger since he was currently under Zulcriz''s protection.


    The ground around them has sunken in, trees were sted away, and anyone who tried approaching them was restricted by Atheris'' aura.


    It was her domain and none shall interfere.


    "Zulcriz, Imand you to rein in that fanatic immediately, or he shall answer to my wrath." Her voice carried the evident weight of her words and the promise of fury which she might unleash based on Zulcriz''s response.


    The God of Death, who appeared much calmerpared to the other immortal, responded,


    "The one who came to provoke my apostle is your child. And first of all, how in the world can you copte with a mortal for the sake of defeating me?" Zulcriz asked, ridicule evident in his voice.


    From his knowledge, Atheris held the most pride among the Goddesses, so for her to have a child, with a mortal no less, just to defeat Richard was surely surprising.


    On the other side, Richard was surprised to hear that Zulcriz was so¡­close to the deities to know about their personalities.


    The symbol of violence huffed, "None of it shall concern you. You aren''t a part of the family, Zulcriz, so know your limits."


    Now¡­that made Richard even more intrigued. However, even before he could think of asking anything, the aura of the Death God red, making the already sunkennd now dug deep as the four individuals remained levitating.


    The Death God''s hands clenched, and a faint, low rumble echoed, as though the forest itself groaned under the weight of his wrath. Shadows pooled around him, thickening, twisting with his anger, swirling like a restless tide. The sun waspletely covered with darkness, veiled as if even the heavens feared to witness what was toe.


    Atheris remained unfazed but surely those glowing eyes narrowed as she clutched her spear, ready to engage any moment.


    Zulcriz was furious and that could be sensed by Richard and James¡ªthetter now trembling in fear with his face paler than a sheet.


    "I haven''t forgotten about my status, Atheris. However, because I no longer am a deity, allows me to interfere with the mortal realm." Allowing his shadow to extend and cover the whole academy he threatened,


    "What do you say? Should I ughter this duckling of yours before going out there and cleaving your so-called Emissary of Light? Will you be able to stop me?"


    Atheris'' eyes parted in rage, however, before she could have attacked the being she once considered as her family, someone intervened.


    "You two, back off before the Almighty One decides to wake up from his slumber."


    It was a voice but not a form to gaze at. However, for Richard this voice was familiar. The same deity who requested Richard to save Ethan has somehow managed to shake both beings who were on the verge of engaging in a battle which surely would have brought Clion to its demise.


    Richard didn''t know who this ''Almighty One'' was; however, seeing their aura slowly receding, he knew that this being was superior to Zulcriz and Atheris.


    The sky returned to its former glory and the forest was restored to where it was before Richard and James engaged in a battle.


    Atheris moved her hand over James'' head and the boy fainted instantly.


    Looking in the far distance, she summoned a certain apostle, who was familiar to Richard.


    "Long time, Eleanor." Richard greeted, his tone containing nothing but contempt towards the girl.


    Eleanor gazed at Richard before her eyes met with Zulcriz, stunning the girl on the spot.


    "Take him away." Hearing Atheris''mand, the violet-haired girl instantly nodded, and after picking up the kid, she disappeared.


    Not so long after Atheris also ascended to the heavens, only after she directed a re towards Zulcriz.


    The God of Death nced at Richard before telling him, "You must have numerous questions, but not now."


    Saying so, the Ruler of the Darkness disappeared¡ªurging Richard to heave an exasperated sigh.


    "Right. Making me the sessor without telling me the whole story."


    **CRASH**


    Not even a secondter, the domain was lifted, and six figures appeared before him, one after another. And what all the six beauties carried was mutual concern for Richard.


    The first one to jump on him was the familiar red-haireddy, "BABY!!"


    Berine, who arrived in the academy just a few minutes ago, easily subdued all the Ambrobates before she searched for her baby, only to be restricted by an invisible field which even Berine couldn''t breach.


    Richard held his mother in his left hand and the right side was upied by her younger version, "Brother¡­are you okay? Did they hurt you?" There were tears in her eyes as Be checked her brother all over.


    Jasmine, Emily, Amelia and Lilia remained standing there silently; however, it could be seen from their eyes how barely they were stopping themselves from lunging at him.


    "Are you all fine?" His question was directed at all of them, and starting from Lilia everyone nodded except for Be and Berine.


    "I am not good. I am upset." The older Beined.


    "Brother is too reckless. I had several panic attacks in these few minutes." The younger Be added.


    Richard chuckled, "Well, I am fine, as you can see. It will take a God to kill me." Well, he faced one today and was also pushed to the verge of his demise¡­but surely he wasn''t going to tell them that.


    "Young Master, Headmaster Marcus¡­" Seeing Lilia''s expression, Richard understood what she meant and that shocked him.


    With his eyes parted wide he asked, "How¡­did this happen?" Marcus is one of the strongest warriors, someone who could rival his mother. And for him to die at the hands of some Ambrobates? It sounds ridiculous.


    However, "He trusted his students and got betrayed by them¡­" Amelia looked sad, "Some of the students who were under the Headmaster''s protection were from their side. They stabbed the Headmaster repeatedly and left him to die before continuing to ughter the other students."


    Richard''s expression turned grim and his growing aura suggested the anger he was experiencing right now.


    Those students whom Marcus treated as his own children¡­betrayed him.


    "Do you know who they were?" Richard asked, only for Berine to intervene,


    "Baby, please don''t go after them immediately. They must be with the other apo-"


    "Amelia, I asked you something." It was a rare urrence for Richard to ignore his mother''s words and show such agitation. Even while fighting James he didn''t appear to be this emotional.


    Amelia gulped before notifying, "I don''t know all of them, but I know for sure that Hopper, Brendon and some of the top students from the third year¡­including President Ruby, were among them."


    "Ruby?! You mean Ruby Melsworth?" Berine eximed as Amelia nodded.


    Berine reacted since Ruby was a member of the Scarlette n and someone who was destined to be Richard''s bride one day. She recently talked with her aunt and they decided to have Ruby and Richard meet once beforeing to any conclusion.


    However, now¡­there was not a way in seven hell that she would ever approve of that girl who dared betray her child.


    Richard clenched his fist; he didn''t expect that girl to betray them as well.


    However, soon he heaved a sigh, and calmed himself down before apologizing, "Sorry Mom¡­Amelia for talking like this. Let''s get back home and rest for now."


    The others nodded instantly and just in case, Emily erected a barrier around Richard as they made their way back to the mansion


    The situation of the academy was quite chaotic, however, Richard decided to first heal himself before returning here.


    Those who have died, those who were on the verge of death and those who have betrayed him, Richard would know all of their names.


    When this battle began, he didn''t think things would escte to this extent, but fortunately, he exercised caution and called his mother. Otherwise, maybe no one would have survived today.


    The battle is over, but the war awaits. And now, Richard knows his role in all this.


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- RIP Headmaster. You were a good person.

 Chapter 173: Chapter 172- Sacrifice

    "Is he okay now?" Outside one of the rooms, the blond elf asked the violette as she held a tray of cotton pads and cold water.


    Eleanor shook her head with a sigh, "James is beyond terrified. He is...barely holding himself together after what he faced." Eleanor uttered with evident weariness on her face.


    "I can understand his situation given he faced the God of Death-"


    "No, James isn''t horrified because of him," Eleanor''s words made Tia frown as the elf wordlessly urged the former to continue.


    Looking at nothing constant, Eleanor added, "He was .....petrified by Richard''s presence. Amidst the ongoing battle, Richard summoned two sentinel weapons that bowed to hismand and held enough chaos to make James kneel before him."


    "James...knelt? Before Richard?" Tia knew the status of the young kid as a demi-god, and among the apostles, he held the most superior ego. The only person James respects is his mother, and only because Goddess Atheris told him so, James follows Eleanor''smand.


    And for him to kneel before Richard..."Was he that strong?"


    Eleanor nodded, "He has ascended to the truest form of an element. While he remains enshrouded in mes, he is practically immortal."


    Heaving a sigh with her brows drawn closer, the girl added, "And God knows where he received those weapons?"


    "There is a mention of that trident in the book. But that Bo Staff is probably more mysterious than the Space Magic." Tia added¡ªhaving seen what destruction that particr piece of weapon could bestow.


    Eleanor shook her head, "Doesn''t matter; we have forces to rival him now. And with Ethan on our side, we don''t have to worry about the Demonic God."


    "But is he?" Tia''s question made Eleanor frown before the violet-haired regressor urged the elf to continue.


    Tia looked unsure as she uttered, "He has abruptly decided to be a part of us...are you sure he isn''t deceiving us?" Tia respects Ethan; however, unlike Eleanor, who blindly loves and trusts Ethan, Tia can see things from a different angle.


    "Are you suggesting that Ethan isn''t on our side but rather still belongs to the Darkness?"


    Tia shook her head, "Sir Ethan was never on the side of Darkness. He is the purest being and someone who stands by the side of life and peace." With a sigh, to rx her tense shoulders¡ªshe always remains slightly worked up around Eleanor¡ªthe elf added,


    "I just think Sir Ethan is here to...assess us. Based on what we do or what we n on doing, he might..stay or-"


    "Abandon me? Is that what you are trying to say?" Eleanor''s voice suggested seething frustration. Now, whether it was because Tia spoke those words or because she already was aware of it but didn''t want to ept it, remained a mystery.


    Tia crossed her arms and said, "Look, I am not saying that Sir Ethan is still the same as he was before...considering what he has seen today and how we have made him see things, I am certain that his hatred for Ambrobates has risen significantly. And it helps that his mother was also killed by a demon."


    Eleanor looked at the sky from the window as she uttered, "If you are right, Tia...if Ethan really is undecided about where he should be standing then..." Eleanor hesitated¡ªa sign that she was scared of something, urging Tia to press,


    "Then?"


    Eleanor directed her shaky eyes toward the elf, before adding, "Then the deities might snatch him off his status as an Emissary....and abandon him."


    Tia''s lips parted slightly in shock, "Can they do that?"


    "Of course they can. It was them who provided Ethan with that power...and if he ends up standing against us, then they will take back their blessings."


    Tia looked horrified, "His blood and divine essence have be one...you know that, right? And if they tear the essence away-"


    "No, no, no! Please don''t even say something like that!" Eleanor covered her ears and refused to hear the end of that.


    She could face any situation, despite how dire and unfavourable it bes for her, however, the very possibility of losing Ethan horrified her.


    Eleanor couldn''t let that happen.


    Then what is the way to make sure that Ethan never leaves her side?


    Turning towards Tia, Eleanor asked, "I need...it. The aphrodisiac."


    Tia''s eyes widened, "Are you sure?"


    Eleanor nodded, "Can''t be any more sure."


    Tia inched closer to the girl before asking again, "Think again, Eleanor. You would be facing Sir Ethan''s disgust and contempt for the rest of your life."


    A single droplet of tear rolled down as she said, "He already hates me...but if I carry his baby, he at least would care about me. And that would be hefty enough for me...and for us."


    -----------**-----------


    "You picked the right side, Rose." Inside the room only two people were present. One of them had long flowing red hair that reached the centre of her back and a pair of red eyes.


    She is the wife of the second inmand of the Emberd empire¡ªSasha Emberd.


    There was not a speck of regret or guilt in her eyes even though she lost her husband today, and the reason why he decided to attack Richard was because she provoked him.


    She knew that Rose would need a backup, and the people from the Emberd were already getting brainwashed by Ethan''s look-a-like. So she pushed a few buttons here and there and her husband rode the carriage with the intention to demolish the demon called Scarlette Richard.


    Rose was staring at the wall opposite her mindlessly; unable to process everything that happened today.


    She was so conflicted about everything that happened that she just stopped thinking altogether and allowed her mind to reach a state of serenity first.


    "Hey, what happened?" Sitting on the bed, Sasha held her hand softly and asked, "Still thinking about today?"


    Rose nodded, "I am....trying to discern...the necessity of sacrificing those many lives. The people who died today had nothing to do with this war. They were students just like me who had so many dreams and so many things to do. Their parents...how hurt they must be right now....devastated to hear their child was dead."


    With tears welling up in her eyes, Rose added, "They were innocent and didn''t deserve to die. What kind of Light do we possess which pushes others to darkness? Then why do we call ourselves the good people?"


    Rose''s emotions could be felt through her words as she asked thedy for an answer.


    Sasha calmly told her, "I ept that it was wrong to let them die however, if we hadn''t pulled Ethan on our side, one day, everyone would die."


    Rose strongly gulped, "So, in your eyes, it was a necessary sacrifice?"


    Sasha slowly nodded, "Yes, Rose, they needed to be sacrificed or our champion would have never understood the role he must y."


    Rose''s free hand balled in a fist under the sheet as her gaze turned cold. After that, Rose didn''t say anything for a long time before Sasha said ''Good night, rest early'' and left the room.


    Rose remained seated at her ce for a few more minutes when suddenly someone entered the room¡ªurging Rose to say,


    "I am fine now-" However, her words came to a pause when she saw the person entering inside,


    "President?"


    -----------**----------


    Richard was currently resting inside his room after he was fed some potions and medicine for recovery. He has exhausted himself during the battle against James, and more so while withstanding the wrath of the Goddess.


    Inside the room, only two people remained, one was naturally Richard and the other one was Emily.


    Berine, Lilia and Be were involved in a discussion and Amelia went to prepare some soup along with Violet. Jasmine was involved in maintaining the security.


    While Emily wrapped a bandage around his arm, Richard asked, "How do you feel now? Did you get a hang of your new origin?"


    Emily smiled, "It feels great...I feel close to you. I don''t know why but this warm sensation makes me feel you are always right beside me."


    Richard raised his brows, "Anything warm means Richard?"


    Emily chuckled, "Not like that...this warmth is different. I can''t exin it, but yeah, I feel great and my skills have developed exponentially after I started training with Jasmine."


    "What did she teach you?" Richard asked casually.


    With a smile, the blond responded, "Combat, skill enhancement, Aembr absorption, and..."


    Richard turned towards her with inquiring eyes, only to find himself looking at a mischievously smiling Emily.


    "...and things which I cannot tell you as of now."


    Richard was curious to know but he didn''t say anything.


    Just as he was about to say something about a different topic, he heard a familiar voice,


    [Richard? Can you hear me? It''s me, Rose.]


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- What she might have learned? Well, thanks for reading.

 Chapter 174: Chapter 173- Decision

    Richard was on the verge of shifting into his elemental form, upon hearing that voice. He knew that the President had a long-distance voice transmission skill, so it was undeniable that she was in this as well.


    After what had happened in the academy. All those students and teachers that died...just to get Ethan back was nothing but infuriating for him. And to hear Rose''s voice all of a sudden was anything but Richard desired right now.


    "Why bother to contact me, now? In hope of boasting your victory?" Richard asked; his voice threateningly calm.


    Emily has erected a barrier around Richard, tripleyer no less, just in case they try to use some long-distance attack or might be watching him from somewhere.


    [No...please, don''t talk like that Richard...]


    "Rose~Rose, don''t you dare use that tone to show that you were unwilling in all this. Just ept it; you love to spill the blood of those who trust you."


    There was no response from the other end when Richard said that; however, very faintly, a stifled sob could be heard.


    Leaning back on the headboard, he asked, "You didn''t even spare the person who considered you as his granddaughter."


    [I didn''t--!!!] Rose eximed, [I never wanted Headmaster to die! Believe me, I never wanted all those students to die!]


    Hearing that tone, Emily frowned. Her red eyes shone dangerously in the darkness.


    Richard softly held her hand to calm her down, as he told the girl,


    "Shouting at me will change nothing, Rose. Even if you didn''t want them to die, you did nothing to stop them either."


    This time as well, no instant response arrived.


    Richard scoffed, "Now, if you are done with this meaningless conversation, then I would like to excuse myself." Just as Richard was about to dismantle the spell using the Scarlette n''s treasured spell-breaking technique, a new voice came from the other side,


    [Richard, I want to tell you something. Can you give me a minute? Please?]


    This time it was Ruby, and Richard wasn''t surprised to hear her.


    Crossing his arms, he said, "Yeah, go on."


    ----------**---------


    Elizabeth was feeling out of ce as she sat at the stairs of the academy and looked at the campus where the contest was supposed to happen.


    However, now all she could see was the dead bodies and pools of blood all around. The burnt smell of humans and Ambrobate''s flesh was making the air heavy.


    Ethan was missing and she had no idea where to find him. She knows nothing...nothing at all.


    Just as the day began, Elizabeth decided to stay with Ethan since she had a hunch that something massive was about to happen¡ªthe girl was knocked out cold even though there was no one in the room.


    How? The energy flowing in her body was depleted to the level where her body went into hibernation so she didn''t perish.


    They didn''t want her to be a part of this all, or Elizabeth surely would have interfered in one way or another. And most of all, she would have never allowed them to take away Ethan.


    ''It was all nned, all along....'' Elizabeth got up from her seat with a smile on her face. However, that smile was not because of tion. Far from it.


    She was agitated.


    "Eli!" Suddenly the elven princess arrived by her side and asked, "Are you okay? Did they incapacitate you as well?"


    "What do you think?" Elizabeth indifferently asked as she continued to move towards the entrance of the academy.


    Nora clenched her fist in frustration. They are no longer trusting them in anything rted to Light and Darkness. It was like Nora and Elizabeth were ck sheep now.


    As they crossed the gates of the Academy Nora couldn''t help but ask, "Where are we going?"


    Elizabeth responded without hesitation, "Somewhere we can remove these shackles called blessings."


    ------------**-----------


    In the Scarlette mansion, everyone gathered to have dinner after they were done with their respective works.


    Today''s dinner was prepared by Violet and Amelia, thetter being invested to enhance her culinary skills.


    Around the table, except for Lilia, the otherdies close to Richard sat down. The brte respected the Duchess a little too much to share the same table.


    Jasmine was also called back since there was another shadow of Richard on work to maintain the security of the mansion.


    "Mom, is everything alright with the Emperor?" Richard asked as Lilia ced dishes on his te.


    Thedy slowly nodded and informed him, "The attack of Ambrobates was easily subdued, and no other forces arrived, given the diversion they wanted to create by calling me there, failed."


    "Is the Emperor aware of the conspiracy?" Amelia asked.


    Berine seemed uncertain, "No one has told him explicitly about the whole ordeal and the main perpetrator behind the ambush, however, the Royal Majesty isn''t an idiot to not connect the dots."


    "Even if understands the whole thing being nned by the apostles, will the Empire go against the Church?" Emily asked, to no one in particr.


    She was aware of the influence which the church has on the capital and the authority which the Pope possesses. As such, even if the Emperor gets informed about the n behind this attack, it is highly unlikely he will go against the church.


    "Eldoria is headed towards its demise," Be suddenly voiced out, attracting everyone''s attention before she added, "They have sheltered Darkness by not removing Mother from her position, and they have always been in an inseparable rtion with the Church. And it is no genius to discern what happens when someone tries to travel in two bots, moving in different directions."


    No one could argue with Be since she was right. The Emperor was aware of Berine''s connection with Demon Generals. However, he showed no initiative to even confront her about it.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let Eldoria fall into ruins." Suddenly, the voice of a certain Princess entered the conversation which didn''t surprise most of them since they sensed hering inside.


    Jasmine red at the red-eyed male who came along, "Didn''t Master say to not let anyone inside?"


    The older male shrugged, "Lord Richard allowed me to let them enter."


    Richard nodded to that before he urged, "Join the table¡­Elizabeth, Nora."


    Elizabeth, without hesitation, approached the table, followed by Nora.


    The Princess sat near the end of the table before proposing, "If I can get rid of this curse called divine essence then I will readily side with the God of Death during the war. And not only that, every soldier and warrior under Eldoria''smand will be standing on the side of Darkness, I promise you."


    Berine frowned, "You know what you are promising here, right?"


    Elizabeth calmly nodded, "I know, Your Grace. And despite how long it had been, my anger for my father hasn''t subdued. So if he allows me to be the new leader, then that''s fine, but if he resists, I will simply let my anger take over me."


    The incident that sparked Elizabeth''s grudge against her father urred during the time Ethan was abducted and subjected to experiments. Elizabeth hadn''t forgotten a single thing and was just waiting for the right moment to take any action.


    "But what about the blessing we talked about? Not to talk about if someone from the Dark side¡ªpresumably you Elizabeth¡ªattacks the Emperor, there is a high chance for the deities to support him."


    Amelia added, and that was something Elizabeth could not refute. There was the blessing of the founder of Eldoria with her father. And until he doesn''t pass on that blessing to someone, it is impossible to kill him.


    "Then convince him?" Lilia asked to which Elizabeth narrowed her eyes.


    "I don''t think Elizabeth has the patience to convince anyone unless they are Ethan," Nora added, and that was something Richard could agree to.


    Silence ensued in the dining hall, as no one knew what to do.


    Suddenly Be turned her eyes toward the person sitting at the head of the table and asked, "What do you think, brother?"


    Richard leaned forward before asking the Princess, "What happens to Eldoria isn''t my concern now since increasing forces never remained my priority." Richard''s tone suggested conviction, as he leaned forward and joined his fingers with his index fingers pointed towards Elizabeth,


    "I want to know whether you are fine switching sides. The child of a deity you are."


    Elizabeth, very calmly, asked, "Look into my eyes, Richard, and tell me; do you see any hesitation?"


    Richard could not. Although Nora seemed a little uncertain, the Princess was dead sure about her intention in this war.


    "I don''t give a single fuck about this war. If I can get Ethan back, then I will just watch everything from the sidelines. And if you help me get Ethan back, then I will devote my loyalty to you."


    Richard raised his brows; never did he think that this crazy girl would say something like this to him.


    That shows her desperation to be with Ethan and to what lengths she could go to keep him safe.


    Heaving a sigh, he said, "Take your time, you both, and by tomorrow morning, tell me what you have decided."


    Elizabeth wanted to say that she had already made up her mind but then suddenly Nora got up and pulled Elizabeth with her, "Thank you for the consideration."


    The elven princess was surely not prepared.


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 175: Chapter 174- Burn

    Late at night, Richard decided to visit the academy to check on how things were proceeding.


    Along with him, Berine and Amelia were present. Although the others also demanded toe, Richard told them to rest for now since they kept moving for the whole day.


    Be only agreed to stay back once Richard promised to share the bed with her tonight.


    "There were about two thousand Ambrobates still fighting with the forces when I arrived." As they strolled towards the academy, Berine informed them.


    "There never had been any preparation for such arge-scale attack in the first ce. That''s why they failed to contain the danger. Then there was that dragon as well."


    Hearing Berine''s words, Richard was reminded of that creature, urging the redhead to ask, "Mom¡­is there any ce on Clion where we could find Dragons?"


    Berine frowned, "No, I don''t think so. And even if there was, it wouldn''t have remained hidden for this long."


    "A contracted familiar?" Amelia added, to which Berine nodded, "Possible¡­.but considering how the strength of the contractor ys a major factor in deciding the familiar, it is highly likely that there is someone incredibly strong on their side."


    Richard slowly nodded. Even his mother, who was the strongest witch, had only a phoenix as her familiar. So one could expect the scale of strength of the person who summoned that dragon.


    Soon the trio reached the academy and found the situation inside was much more dire.


    The soldiers from the capital have arrived and are actively taking away the dead bodies of the monsters. And the medical teams were still checking on the fallen students and taking them away.


    Richard spotted Max standing nearby, urging him to ask, "When did they arrive?"


    Max was startled to hear his voice, not paying attention to his surroundings resulted in his surprise before he responded,


    "Ah¡­in the evening. No one informed them but it seems Duchess Berine''s presence here was enough evidence to show that something massive happened."


    Amelia excused herself since she spotted one of her friends crying while holding her elder sister''s dead body.


    Richard''s heart trembled at the sight, as he asked, "How many?"


    Max''s expression turned grim as he whispered, "More than two hundred."


    Richard clenched his fist in agitation. He felt he failed them since despite being aware that something was about to happen, he underestimated his enemy and that resulted in the death of so many.


    Max rested his hand on the young man''s shoulder before telling him, "It''s not your fault¡­rather, people are thankful that it''s because of you, the danger was subdued. The scale of attack those Ambrobates nned could have easily erased the existence of Obsidian Citadel."


    Berine also held his hand, and encouraged, "Look at the brighter side, baby. You saved those many people even though you weren''t obliged."


    Richard heaved a long sigh before he held his mother''s hand fondly and asked the man, "Those who betrayed¡­was there anythingmon between them."


    Max looked awfully sad, as he lowered his gaze and uttered, "Their status¡­.most of them were from poor families."


    "So they were bribed?" Berine asked the obvious.


    Richard shook his head, "No, mother. Although they were poor, money cannot twist their principles and moral values."


    With his brows drawing closer, he provided the possible cause, "It''s the essibility of the church members to those people, which allows them to manipte the children into believing that following the path theyy is the only way to attain peace."


    "They brainwashed the kids?!" Max eximed; he clearly didn''t expect such to be the case.


    Berine confirmed, "I have seen, nowhere else but in the Capital, that the church members are allowed to roam around on a weekly basis. They have the permission to visit the houses ofmoners for inspection and to enlighten them." Thest bit came with an exasperated sigh.


    "This game is well nned¡­" Richard muttered under his breath, before turning towards the Professor and asking, "What about the parents of the deceased?"


    Max looked extremely worried and sad, "They are being informed and naturally, they are alling here. Might as well reach by tomorrow morning."


    With his gaze turning towards the emblem of the school, Max added, "Although I cannot be sure¡­but without the Headmaster being here to handle the situation, it''s highly likely that this Academy would be sealed off after what happened today."


    Richard wasn''t surprised to hear that. The children who died today were all from noble families and those who came here from the Emberd Empire, their death would cause international conflict as well.


    There was no evidence to prove that they betrayed, and the society would ultimately me the Ambrobates and the security of the Obsidian Citadel for the lives that had been wasted.


    It has been over two months since he joined the academy, and within two months, directly or not, Richard has flipped the academy upside down.


    No one knew what was going on inside Richard''s head after he witnessed the savagery of those people from the side of Light.


    The Ambrobates were infamous for their wild nature and the gruesome deaths they inflicted. Yet, for all they were, they at least attacked from the front. People like Eleanor, however, plot and scheme to stab others in the back¡ªand that is far more lethal.


    Berine went ahead to meet her ex-ssmates and Richard''s Professor Olivia, leaving Max and Richard alone.


    "Richard¡­can you do something for me?" Amidst the growing silence, the older one suddenly asked.


    Richard nodded, "Yes, what is it?"


    "When you find Duke Aeromore''s scion, Brendon Aermore¡­" With his gaze filled with nothing but sheer anger and desire for blood, Max added, "Give him the most gruesome death you can. Not only did he stab in the back of his friends and ssmates¡­he was the one behind the Headmaster''s demise as well."


    It was very rare for Max to show such raw emotions, especially after he retired as a knight.


    Richard clenched his fist as his mind went to that specific bastard before he assented, "I promise you, sir."


    Max patted Richard on his shoulder before saying, "I will be going now. Take care."


    Richard watched the man, now looking extremely weak and disheartened, helping others in removing the debris and doing his best to keep a positive front.


    However, Richard knew that from the inside, not only Max but every single Professor and Instructors were broken.


    And all of this for the sake of regaining control over Ethan.


    ''How sick can they be¡­''


    ¡ª-------**---------


    Inside the room, only two people could be seen currently.


    After contacting Richard Rose asked if it was alright with Ruby to stay there for a bit longer. In the strange ce, she was feeling extremely anxious and having no one else to talk to, she felt she might lose her mind.


    Ruby agreed to her request; however, she would need to go back as soon as possible. There are people here who observe every member.


    Rose is still undecided, and in that situation, if Ruby remains by her side for long, it would be apparent that the red-eyed girl is, as well, not on either side. Worse, they might assume that she is on the side of Darkness.


    "Revealing the location of the hideouts to Richard¡­will it be helpful?" Rose asked in an uncertain tone.


    Ruby, who was applying ointment to the pink head''s wounds, slowly said, "We have no other choice but to trust in Richard. We saw clearly who was trying to protect the students and who sent the forces to cause chaos."


    That''s the same reason why Rose was still unsure which side she should be standing on. However, what bothered her was,


    "Why did youe with them, then? You weren''t brainwashed, right?"


    Ruby smiled, "As a warrior, I won''t have been helpful to Richard¡­but as a spy, I might be."


    Rose was surprised, "You¡­risked your life so you can help Richard? President, do you like him?"


    The older one chuckled, "That brat? To me, he''s still just an arrogant kid, always boasting about his position and strutting around with his chest puffed out." With her eyes turning a little dazed, she added, "But now¡­he has matured and seems like a reliable man. So yes, I trust him and want to help him."


    Rose didn''t say anything about that, rather she asked,


    "Are we trying to get Ethan on our side?"


    Ruby frowned, "That would be foolish and impossible. They treat Ethan as their Lord¡­they are devoted to him. And the deities have chosen him as their champion. We shouldn''t take the risk."


    Rose instantly nodded; not wanting to take any step where she had to use violence.


    After Ruby was done, she got up and said, "Now rest and wait."


    Rose held her hand and asked pleadingly, "We will make it alive, right?"


    Ruby smiled warmly before nodding, "You will be safe, I promise."


    nting a soft kiss on the little one''s head, Ruby made her way out of the room.


    Although she said that Rose would be safe, Ruby couldn''t say the same for herself.


    After all, she has betrayed her destined one¡­and her n members would possibly burn her alive if she returns.


    ''Well, not like I didn''t know the consequences of what I was doing¡­''


    ¡ª------**--------

 Chapter 176: Chapter 175- Cry for help(1)

    Ethan was standing inside the room he was guided to. There was an unreadable expression on his face as he stared down the window.


    He was aware that everything had happened back in the academy. The death of his ssmates and the other students...he was once again reminded of how weak he was to let it all happen.


    He was powerless, and that''s a fact. He swore to be powerful as swiftly as he could so again he doesn''t face the grief of losing someone close to him. But it was nothing but a baseless oath.


    His mother sacrificed herself for him. Just so Ethan could be the person she always dreamt of. Someone who helps others in need. Someone whom people could look at as a symbol of peace and strength.


    However, he failed. He kept on wasting time here and there and no one was responsible for it except for Ethan himself.


    He wasn''t careful about his actions and allowed his steps to wander away. He received the blessings for a greater good, but all Ethan did after gaining these powers was to let himself get experimented on and allow chaos to ur.


    ''What a pathetic loser I am...'' The wooden floor cracked under his presence, showing the emotion he currently was experiencing.


    "You shouldn''t be ming yourself, Ethan." Hearing that voice, Ethan''s anger surged.


    Turning on his heels he found a familiar violet haired standing there with a tray of food.


    "Get out before I do something which goes against my morals."


    "More than ending my life, you can''t do anything. And if that will make you feel relieved then I am prepared to die tonight." She said, without a speck of hesitation in her voice, as she stepped toward him.


    Ethan clenched his fist, "I warn you Eleanor, stay away from me."


    The violette nodded before she stopped in her tracks and rested the tray of food on the bed, before requesting him, "Please eat something, Ethan, you haven''t-"


    "I don''t want you to care about me, Eleanor. Please." His voice shook near the end, something he desperately didn''t want.


    Eleanor looked at him with concern, "Ethan...*sigh* can you listen to what I have to say just this once? I promise you I will leave you alone after this."


    Ethan just crossed his arms on his chest and looked away.


    Eleanor took the hint that he wasn''t unwilling so she began, "Ethan...numerous people died today and all because of those rampaging Ambrobates. You have seen how easily those many Bates could gather at once and you are not unaware of how many Bates are still out there, waiting for the war to begin so that they could unite with their Liege."


    Inching closer to him, her voice softened, "Numerous lives have been crushed today, and millions of people would die in the war again...." Resting her hand on his shoulder, she added, "But if only the Emissary of Light stands against the Death God, so many lives could be saved. I trust in you and so do those deities."


    "I don''t think so..." Ethan suddenly refuted. His sharp gaze turned towards Eleanor as he said, "I don''t think the deities trust me, or they wouldn''t have taken control over my consciousness back then. And what about the war...why is it happening? Why don''t I get an answer from them if they trust me?"


    Eleanor was momentarily silence before she bit her lips and shook her head, "I cannot tell you now...but one day, you will get your answer, Ethan. The reason why we are fighting this war and why you are the chosen one. Everything would be revealed one day."


    Ethan scoffed and shrugged her hand away, "Leave me alone, and next time, send someone else if you have something to say. Your presence disgusts me."


    Eleanor''s eyes welled up with tears as she asked, "P-Please eat the food-"


    "No, I won''t. I don''t trust you. You might as well have put some drugs into it."


    Eleanor was left stunned, standing there and staring at his back for a long time. It was the most severe punishment for her...to be rejected by the man she adores.


    Ethan was everything to her. Her happiness and grief start and end with him. And if someone could have hurt her to this point, then it was him.


    However, ''I am sorry Ethan...'' As the silver head began to sway, she darkly muttered under her breath,


    ''I can''t have you leave me again...'' Ethan turned his dazed eyes in her direction before Eleanor went forward and held him.


    "Don''t...fucking...touch....me..." His voice was slurred as he tried to push her away however, under the effect of the drug, which she nted on him when she rested her hand on his shoulder, Ethan wasn''t able to think anything clearly.


    She dragged him towards the bed, and after removing the tray of food, sheid him gently.


    "It will be fine, just let me handle things, Ethan..." She softly whispered and nted a soft kiss on his forehead.


    Ethan was still murmuring something incoherently as he tried to move away but to no avail.


    Eleanor slowly stripped him off his clothes, and with tears rolling down her eyes, she constantly muttered,


    "Everything will be okay...."


    --------**-------


    *RUMBLE*


    Thunder crackled outside, as Elizabeth was suddenly woken up from her slumber and she instantly sat on her bed.


    Her heart rate was quite high and sweat continued to pour down her forehead


    She looked out of the window in a daze, not being able to understand where she was or what she was just watching in her dreams.


    It was all too fuzzy.


    She checked the time and there were only three on the clock.


    She didn''t know why, but her heart was telling her that something bad had happened to Ethan, and she could not do anything to save him.


    Her heart trembled, and tears began to roll down her eyes as she assumed the worst thing was happening to him.


    Without another thought, she wiped her tears and jumped out of the bed. Wearing her shoes, she sprinted out of the school and ran all the way until she reached the mansion.


    She used one of her strongest spells to put the guards to sleep since she didn''t want to stop until she reached her destination.


    However, although most of the guards fell down, one of them jumped in front of Elizabeth and threatened her, "Take another step and you will regret trying to disturb my master''s sleep."


    Elizabeth could tell that the man was dangerous and she couldn''t waste time fighting him so she shouted,


    "RICHARD!!!!"


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Man...Ethan is suffering.

 Chapter 177: Chapter 176- Cry for help(2)

    [A few minutes ago]


    It was already quitete when Richard returned to the mansion and after saying ''Good night'' to the others, he returned to his room.


    Naturally, no one was unaware that Richard was going to spend the night with his little sister, so they decided to give the duo some time given Be had spent years without her beloved brother.


    When Richard slipped into the covers, he found his sister was stillpletely awake; however, while pretending to be half asleep, she slowly snuggled close to him, her head on his arm and her arm wrapped around his chest.


    "Mm¡­" She softly mumbled and parted her beautiful eyes. The pair of blue always makes him calm and allows Richard to feel at home.


    Be was his home.


    "I am back."


    "Wee back, brother." She smiled softly, her adorable dimples making him smile, as he asked,


    "Do you feel better now?" Earlier in the day, Be released several high-intensity spells to break the barrier that the Goddess conjured. However, naturally, she wasn''t able to breach the forcefield.


    And due to ether exhaustion, she was quite sluggish earlier. Violet was the one who noticed her symptoms to be ether exhaustion and under Richard''s stern re, the girlid down and allowed herself to get treated.


    The raven-haired smiled, "I am fine now¡­that you are here." She dove into his chest, her mind and heart now filled with nothing but her brother''s warmth. His presence was that resting spot which one could find in the vast ocean.


    Slowly removing her bangs covering her face, Richard asked, "What happened to your hair earlier?"


    Be shrugged, "I have no clue, but it seems whenever I use ether my hair turns crimson." With a smile that showed her pearly teeth, she added, "But I love the shade. It makes me feel we are closer."


    Richard heaved a sigh, "We are practically glued to each other. Now, how close do you want to get?"


    "Until Be bes one with her brother." She chirped, and Richard took it as her childish antics.


    However¡­she meant what she said.


    However, before she could have made any move to show that she was no longer the same little Be her brother remembered, Richard suddenly stiffened.


    He sensed it¡­an aggressive presence approaching the mansion, urging the redhead to leave the bed.


    "Brother-ah!" Then, Be also sensed it¡ªthe presence of an annoying princess.


    Richard''s senses were attached to his shadows so he could tell that the person whom he was facing was none other than,


    "RICHARD!!!"


    "...Elizabeth." Rubbing his eyes in weariness, Richard moved toward the window and as he thought, the blond Princess was standing there looking at him¡­


    ¡­with tears in her eyes.


    Herplexion and those tears made Richard frown, as he jumped out of the window andnded before the girl, "What happened?" Signalling to his shadow to stand down, Richard asked.


    Soon the otherdies also came out of the mansion one after another.


    Berine had a frown, "Have you lost your mind to shout like this in the middle of the night?" Thedy was frustrated and that could be seen from her eyes. However, Elizabeth ignored her and moved toward Richard.


    "Richard¡­something has happened to Ethan¡­I can feel it."


    Richard''s frown grew darker as he asked,


    "Did you receive any message from him?"


    Elizabeth shook her head, "No¡­but I had a dream¡­it felt like Ethan was calling out for me. Begging to be saved¡­" She inched closer to him and sped her hand, "Please help me¡­Ethan is in danger, and I know for sure that if we don''t do anything, something irreversible will happen today."


    He never expected the prideful and arrogant Princess to ever show such desperation and fear. To the point where she was begging him.


    "Baby, even if she saying the truth, going there would be dangerous. We shouldn''t forget that the deities are directly interfering in this." Berine reasoned.


    "Yes, Richard. We have seen to what length those people could go to keep Ethan by their side." Amelia added, holding his hand firmly, which showed that she was anxious about what decision he might take.


    Elizabeth''s tears never stopped as she said, "Please, Richard¡­help me this once, and I promise you I will be a ve of yours for the rest of my life. Even if it takes my life I don''t care. Just please save him¡­Ethan has already suffered a lot¡­please, Richard." She fell to her knees while sobbing.


    Elizabeth''s heart was beating restlessly and the foreboding sensation never left her side. She has only felt this anxiety when Ethan fought the God of Death in the previous timeline.


    Berine approached him and said, "It''s not just because I am your mother, but from the perspective of a warrior, you wouldnd into their trap if you go there."


    "Yes, Richard. Their prominent target is none other than you as of now." Emily added, which made Elizabeth''s eyes widened,


    "No one but you¡­you, Emily are stopping him from saving the one we love?"


    Emily heaved a sigh, "I care about Ethan, but to save him I cannot ask Richard to take a RASH decision. And we both know, whatever happens they won''t endanger Ethan''s life."


    Emily and Elizabeth knew that the apostles and Eleanor were devoted to Ethan so it''s certain that his life wasn''t in danger.


    Regardless, Elizabeth couldn''t trust anyone unless she saw Ethan with her own eyes.


    Amidst the growing silence, suddenly Lilia stepped forward and while holding her master''s hand, she said,


    "Not under the pressure of what we think or what Your Highness is demanding¡­do whatever you feel is right."


    Richard felt a lot calmer after Lilia said those words. Truly, he was conflicted upon hearing both sides.


    He remained silent for a moment before asking Elizabeth,


    "Before I give my answer I want to ask you something,"


    Elizabeth instantly nodded, "Yes¡­ask me anything."


    Richard nced at Emily before thetter nodded and erected a sound istion barrier around them.


    Taking a deep breath, Richard asked, "Tell me¡­how Ethan sealed Zulcriz in the previous timeline."


    "----!!"


    ¡ª--------**---------


    A/N:- There is a reason why Richard didn''t want others to hear about it. Anyway, thanks for reading.

 Chapter 178: Chapter 177- Help him

    How much does Richard trust the knowledge of the novel he carried from his previous life? By now, absolutely zero.


    He knew that everything written in the novel was real and happened at some point, however, there are things which happened differently than what was described in that novel.


    There was a chance that one of the apostles had written and published it after reincarnating on Earth? To glorify the Protagonist, the being to whom they are devoted, they showed that Ethan sacrificed himself after using the Scythe, which belonged to Zulcriz.


    There was a high chance.


    That''s why he couldn''t trust the knowledge he carries.   He has to ascertain through which means the God of Death was sealed the previous time so it doesn''t happen again.


    Regardless of whatever people believe, Richard knows that Zulcriz''s existence is necessary. And not only because Richard was the inheritor of darkness but also because he knew the importance of Death.


    The blind servitude toward the deities, those twisted beings, would be the end of this world one day. It wasn''t the right method of judging people. How much one devotes themselves to the Gods to decide their fate...what kind of bullshit logic is that?


    That''s why death was necessary. Zulcriz was necessary.


    Elizabeth hesitated; something that surprised Richard.


    He raised his brows, "Is there no longer any urgency?"


    Elizabeth flinched before she hurriedly shook her head, "No...it''s not. I just don''t want to give you an unsure answer."


    She dove inside her mind and dug out the memories of that battle.


    She was lying on the ground, a simple swing of the scythe it took to scatter the four supporters of the Emissary.


    And when Elizabeth came back to her senses, "Ethan was....levitating." She muttered under her breath, "He had wings...on his back."


    "He was shining and the energy he radiated still makes me tremble. It wasn''t just any divine essence you might have faced until now...it was the truest form of magic."


    Her eyes turned dazed for a moment as she added, "He was...the absolute being. The beginning of everything."


    Richard had a severe frown on his forehead, "Can you be more clear?" He seriously cannot discern the essence of her words and the devotion she suddenly showed in her eyes.


    Elizabeth corrected her posture and exined it to him in simple terms, "He...was the beginning. In front of Death, Ethan was standing as the symbol of Life. I have never felt any other apostle or divine awakened release such energy. It was like, he was blessed with something else...something more."


    Richard narrowed his eyes, as the first being that came to his mind was ''All-father''. The creator of all the deities and every universe.


    On the side of Light he might be, he never actively participated in the war nor showed any sign of helping out his daughters.


    Then...could it be possible that seeing the champion of his daughters losing, the Almighty One blessed Ethan and allowed him to seal Zulcriz?


    Wait, "Was Zulcriz sealed or was he..."


    "No, Ethan failed to kill the God of Death and in the end, after sealing Zulcriz, Ethan crumbled away." Thest bit came a bit shakily, showing how she was still grieving over something that was reversed.


    Richard sighed, "I understand." He signalled towards Emily and the blond girl instantly took down the barrier.


    "Haah...*huff* *huff*" Elizabeth instantly fell to her knees once she was out of the barrier


    To weaken the link between Elizabeth¡ªone of the apostles¡ªand the deities, Richard increased the intensity of his Aembr. That exins why Amelia and Lilia were breathing roughly as well.


    He apologized to them with his eyes before asking, "Why don''t you guys go inside and take a rest? I will be back by tomorrow evening anyway."


    His words made it clear that Richard was going, and for some reason, no one showed surprise.


    Richard raised his brows, "What''s with that reaction? Did you guys expect my response?"


    Berine chuckled and answered in everyone else''s stead, "Even if you don''t ept it, baby, it''s true that you are weak to tears."


    Richard rolled his eyes, "Please. Weak, me? And in front of this girl who once tried to take my life?"


    At once, everyone frowned.


    "....uh-oh."


    --------**-------


    "Go and sleep." The dark-skinned man immediately got up upon hearing the words.


    He was in a daze for a few moments before he turned his eyes toward the blond elf and red, "I know what I should do. Go and sleep if you want to."


    Tia sighed, "Look, Theodore, it was already a long day for everyone here. And after what happened back in the academy do you think anyone would think of retaliating even if our location is revealed."


    Theodore wasn''t able to refute instantly, but still, he hesitated, "Everyone else is asleep, are you sure you can guard their room alone?" The room in question belongs to Ethan, where Eleanor was also staying for tonight.


    Tia nodded indifferently, "I did little to no work today and elves don''t sleep for weeks without damaging their health much. You can go, Theodore." She added thest bit a little firmly.


    The taller one sighed before he nodded, "Okay then if you insist. But don''t brag about it tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry; I won''t take your job."


    Theodore scoffed before he made his way out of the gallery, heading toward his room, where his beloved bed awaited. God, he was tired.


    Tia heaved a sigh as she sat down on a stool and looked outside the window. It was raining tonight and just like the disturbed sky, her heart was restless as well.


    She was silently sitting on the stool and was not particrly paying attention to the surroundings....or so what it seemed,


    *Tug*


    She raised her hand and tugged onto air...no, looking closely she indeed had held onto something which was not visible to naked eyes.


    Without moving her eyes, she said, "You actually came."


    The shroud from the person was removed, only to expose a certain redhead from behind the veil.


    Tia raised her eyes and looked at Richard before telling him, "They are there." Pointing toward the room adjacent to them, she added,


    "Go save him."


    Richard frowned, "Nora?" Seeing those eyes he couldn''t help but feel that this girl wasn''t the one she is pretending to be.


    Tears welled in her eyes, as she added, "Please...save him."


    Richard heaved a sigh before responding, "I will."


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 179: Chapter 178- Determination

    One of those days after the apostles gathered and Nora was not included in that meeting, the elf realized something.


    She was no longer being trusted.


    To gain some answers, and to confirm some of the things, she went to meet Tia.


    Once every week, every elf out of the elven territory goes to pray to the mother tree. The mother tree is a direct link to the World Tree present in the elven forest. And in Eldoria there was only one mother tree.


    Nora waited for the day when she could meet Tia, and it finally came.


    "Never did I think I would get to meet the Princess without begging for an appointment." Tia, with her eyes closed and hands sped, called out.


    Nora came out of her hiding and faced the blond elf, "You are from Frostleaf n, right?" Nora asked with her hands crossed over her chest, "I know you."


    Tia smirked, "I assume you gathered information about me so you can have something to say in this meeting?" Opening her eyes the older elf looked at Nora with contempt in her eyes.


    Nora remained indifferent, "You were the strongest warrior of your tribe and someone participated in the Rogue Blood contest, as well." Coming to a pause, she added, "I was there. I watched you fight...the only female among seventeen males. And you made it to the third round-"


    "Before I was dragged out of the arena cruelly, and was reminded of how weak I am," Tia uttered through her gifted teeth.


    Nora didn''t say anything about it and allowed the other one to continue, "At that time you didn''t bother to meet me, Your Highness, and now that I am chosen as an Apostle and you are being excluded, you suddenly felt this is the right time?"


    The anger and grief she hid beneathyers was surfacing in front of someone who had witnessed her misery.


    Nora could gaze at how much she must have suffered after being thrown out of the contest and wasughed at. The elven society hasn''t progressed in some of the things, and Tia''s anger stems from one of those failures.


    However, "You are weak to cry over it, Tia."


    The blond elf clenched her fist, and while trembling in frustration, she asked, "I am weak?!"


    "Yes, you are, since you like to pity yourself. After all, if there were hundreds of people mocking you, then there were tens of those who praised your courage and strength as well. My father also stepped toward and openlyplimented you, you forgot that?"


    Her words took Tia by surprise, as her lips parted and she stared at the young elf in shock.


    Nora pressed forward, "It was just you who surrounded herself with so much negativity that even the praises you received seemed like a mockery to you." With her eyes turning icy, Nora added,


    "Truth be told, the one who mocked you the most, is you yourself, Tia. Not anyone else."


    Tia''s aura red, the ground under her feet cracked, and the divine essence she was blessed with, grew aggressive. The mother tree reacted to her energy; the movement of the leaves was a sign of it.


    Nora didn''t show any sign of panic, as she heard, "Have you taken me as a fool? Do you think saying such a thing would heal my wounds?!"


    Nora raised her brows before uttering, "I don''t know about the wound part....but yeah, you are a fool."


    *Dhak*


    Before the blond elf could realise what Nora meant, the one who stood before Tia vanished in the mist, and a heavy blow was dealt to Tia''s neck¡ªstealing her consciousness.


    Nora heaved a sigh; the moment she realised her presence was no longer necessary by the deities and after considering the consequences, she decided to take this step.


    Her appearance slowly changed, taking the form of thedy she just knocked out cold.


    ''I am sorry, Tia, but if this concerns Ethan, then I am ready to even fight the Gods...''


    -------***-------


    "Bring me the aphrodisiac...." Hearing those words from Eleanor, Nora barely held herself from pping the girl. She couldn''t believe that the same girl who used to behave so considerately in the past was now making such rash and irrational decisions in the name of saving Ethan.


    Eleanor didn''t want Ethan to be stripped of his position as the Emissary, and that''s why she wanted to have his child, so, because of obligation, he couldn''t leave Eleanor.


    Yes, why not? There is no bullshit in it.


    Eleanor knows clearly that there are several other ways to keep Ethan by their side. And if the side of Light is as pure as they believe, then Ethan would never think of leaving.


    But Eleanor knew that the deities have their twisted desires which they want to be fulfilled through their apostles. And to bring an end to that only being who could cause trouble for those Goddesses, they are using Ethan.


    For some reason, Nora can now see things more clearly. She didn''t know why, but in her previous life, she wasn''t able to look at things rationally.


    That''s why she decided if no one came to save Ethan today, she would reveal herself and take Ethan away even if it costs her life in the attempt.


    She knew that taking away Ethan would be incredibly difficult, that''s why she mixed sleeping pills in everyone''s food and gave it to Eleanor as well...however, she didn''t eat anything at all.


    That''s why Nora thought she had to take this step by brute force....after all, regardless of the reasons she couldn''t let Ethan suffer anymore. She might face a fate far worse than what Emily did, but she didn''t care. She was determined to save Ethan....


    ...until he came.


    "They are there." Looking at the man she once hated the most, Nora pleaded, "Save him...please."


    Richard looked into her eyes before nodding, "I will."


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Let''s pray for...Eleanor.

 Chapter 180: Chapter 179- Dont want to return

    Richard didn''t know how and why but Nora was present here, under the guise of that blond elf. He saw her back then when he was fighting against James. She was the one who took away Rose.


    ''Was she Nora all along?'' Although he knew that the elven princess had good control over her skill, her illusion was strong enough to fool him and the other apostles as well.


    Regardless, he didn''t think about it for long and entered the room where Nora pointed.


    He slowly pushed open the door and was met by a very thick sweet scent¡­almost like honey was wafting in the air.


    He narrowed his eyes, his guard up; ready to deflect any attack that might be targeted towards him.


    ¡­However, upon entering the room apletely unexpected scene greeted him.


    "Ah, Richard¡­" On the bed, one person was sleeping(?), and another one was sitting.


    The one who looked out cold was Eleanor and Ethan was sitting at the edge of the bed.


    Richard was surprised before he raised his finger and shot a spell cancetion beam towards Ethan.


    The silver didn''t move, but he did flinch upon the sudden movement.


    ''There is no illusion¡­'' Richard frowned before he asked, "Are you really Ethan?"


    Ethan smiled helplessly, "Do I look more handsome now that you don''t recognise me?"


    Richard raised his brows, "Not a very good time to joke, bud." Inching closer to the bed, he asked, "How did you tackle her? From what I could smell, she used some kind of aphrodisiac?"


    Once Richard entered the room, he knew Eleanor''s intention. However, he didn''t expect the protagonist to be actually not under Violette but rather sitting there casually.


    Ethan heaved a sigh, "I somehow was able to utilize this blessing¡­" Raising his hand, Ethan allowed the divine essence to wrap around his hand.


    It was faint blue, very pure and condensed. Richard felt repulsed standing before the energy, however, it wasn''t severe enough to make him react.


    "The time I spent inatose¡­or when they took control over my consciousness in order to brainwash me, I actually dug deep within my consciousness."


    With his brows drawing closer the silver head added, "I noticed something strange¡­"


    "Strange?" Richard asked.


    "Yes, strange. Since¡­I thought I was receiving these powers from someone or something¡­however, when I reached deep within my consciousness, I found a huge ocean."


    Richard raised his brows, "Hmm?"


    "Yes, ocean. Like a huge reserve of water¡­but instead of water, I found a very small stream of water directing toward somewhere uncertain."


    Richard was unsure what he was talking about¡­rationally that is. There was no theory rted to what resides within Ethan in the novel. It was just stated that the protagonist was blessed with divine energy, which he utilizes to power up his spells and enhance his strength. It allows him to wield any weapon in existence and some other skills.


    But the ocean¡­.maybe, "It''s your own reserve which you didn''t realize until now?"


    Hearing Richard''s words, Ethan didn''t show any surprise. He somehow expected it but needed confirmation from someone.


    "I can''t be sure, but considering how once I got a hold of the stream, I was able to return to my consciousness¡­it might be true?"


    Richard was unsure if his theory was right, but from what Ethan was saying, it might be the case. Ethan actually possesses the Divine Essence, and that incident allowed him to realize his powers.


    And if there hadn''t been something special about Ethan, then the Goddesses wouldn''t have favoured him for this long. After all, despite him showing favour towards darkness, those deities forced their apostles to bring him back.


    And then there were those wings Elizabeth described¡­which said that Ethan has the potential to ascend his human restrictions.


    ''Is it the connection with the All-father after all?'' Regardless, they didn''t have the time to ponder over for long so Richard urged,


    "Let''s get going, Ethan. The others are sleeping-"


    "Sorry to interrupt you, Sir Richard, but I cannote with you." Ethan apologetically refused, surprising Richard.


    "What are you saying? They tricked you toe here and you don''t want toe back?"


    Ethan sighed, "If I wanted toe back I had more than enough chances to escape. But trust me, Sir Richard, it would be best for me to stay here."


    Richard frowned and wordlessly urged him to continue.


    The silver head added, "I have seen to what length they can go to have me¡­and to not let something like that happen again, or worse than that, I have to remain here ¡­ until the Great War starts."


    "And what after that? Are you willing to fight from their side?" Richard asked; he showed no displeasure.


    Ethan shook his head, "I don''t know¡­and won''t know until I don''t find out the whole situation of the deities and the Death God. After I discern the whole situation then I will decide whether I would be participating or not."


    Richard heaved a sigh, "At this point, even I can''t be sure what''s the whole story."


    Ethan smiled, "It must be frustrating." Richard nodded to that.


    The room turned silent for a few minutes after that before Ethan extended something to Richard and said, "Can you give this to Eli? Please?"


    Richard took the paper before informing him, "She was a broken mess when I came here. It was her who said you are in trouble so I decided toe here."


    Ethan felt guilty for making Elizabeth sad because of himself and his decision toe here without telling her anything. In this world, if there was someone who actually cared for Ethan for who he was, not because of his powers or anything else, then it was Elizabeth.


    Richard heaved a sigh, "Are you sure you don''t want toe along? I assure you I can keep you hidden and the Scarlette n will provide you protection."


    Ethan shook his head, "I know what I am doing. Trust me, Richard."


    The redhead had nothing to say after that. He handed Ethan the samemunication artifact which he had given to his mother in the past.


    "With this, we canmunicate once a day. I will give the other one to Elizabeth."


    Ethan''s eyes widened and soon tears welled in them.


    With his head parallel to the ground, he gave a crisp bow before thanking him, "Whatever you hand done for me, I cannot be any more thankful. When the timees, I will repay your kindness. I promise you."


    Richard urged him to get back up since receiving such formal thanks was quite¡­embarrassing.


    He then looked at Eleanor before his anger began to surge.


    Ethan stood beside him before reminding Richard, "She has the strongest connection with the deities. Hurting her would alert all the apostles¡­please think rationally, Sir Richard."


    The mes around him slowly extinguished, as the redhead sighed and thanked him.


    However, the mes of anger in his heart have yet to be subdued, ''Not today, but on the battlefield, you will repay for every single sin you havemitted¡­''


    ¡ª-------**----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 181: Chapter 180- Forgiven?

    Richard didn''t take much time to leave since staying there was like sitting on a time bomb. Although he was strong, much stronger than when he returned to this world, he still could not win against tens of apostles who were easily S-rank.


    Not to talk about there being an anomaly among the apostles who can summon a dragon.


    That''s why Richard escaped the mansion and returned to the academy¡ªthis time using teleportation to reach the nearest town of the academy. Considering he used the teleportation centre of the academy toe here, he had to take a detour.


    He received some important information about the situation concerning Ethan. Although Richard was worried for the silver head¡ªconsidering what Eleanor tried today, she could do worse than that¡ªhe didn''t force him toe back.


    The silver head has changed and matured in very little time, and when he had made a decision for himself, it would have been unfair to demand him to change his decision.


    When he reached the academy, it was already six on the clock and the sun was peeking from the horizon.


    The first person Richard noticed walking around the mansion was his mother.


    Richard walked towards her and told her, "You didn''t have to wait for me. You must be tired."


    Hearing her beloved''s voice, she flinched and immediately turned around to see him.


    Her heart melted, and her shoulders rxed seeing her child safe and uninjured.


    "You won''t understand how I was feeling in these hours unless you be a father," Berine uttered as she embraced him close in her arms.


    Richard mischievously smiled, "I am ready to be a father...so shall we begin?"


    Berine pinched his waist inint, "Don''t joke around when I am being all emotional."


    Richard chuckled seeing her pout, "Okay, okay, I won''t. And as you can see, I ampletely fine. I didn''te across any apostles, except for one."


    Berine raised her brows. Propping her chin on his chest, she asked, "They didn''t attack you?"


    Richard smiled and couldn''t stop his urge to pinch her adorable cheeks, "Nope~I have a suspicion that it was someone familiar, pretending to be an apostle."


    "Ummm-mu-" Berine tried to speak, but the way he was squeezing her cheeks, massaging those mochis, she couldn''t speak at all. In the end, she pped his hand and stepped back


    Covering her reddened cheeks, she sulked, "Why tease me? I am your mother; I must remind you."


    "Then stop being so adorable. I can''t control it."


    Berine''s cheeks, which were already red, flushed even more hearing that as she ''hmph-ed'' and said, "Richard now bullies his Mama."


    Richard chuckled and after holding her hand, he began to advance towards the mansion.


    "What about the others?" Richard asked casually.


    Berine snuggled closer to him as she responded, "Amelia fell asleep, even though she did her best not to. I somehow made Be sleep for a few hours, and Emily is, along with Jasmine¡ªprotecting the others. And Lilia...well, it''s impossible to make her sleep while you are out."


    Nothing unexpected...however, upon hearing Emily''s actions made Richard frown. Although he turned her into an Ambrobate, he didn''t want her to feel servitude toward him.


    Jasmine is devoted to Richard because of the fact that he is the sessor of Zulcriz, but the same cannot be said about Emily.


    "Thinking about Cravenford?" Berine asked, to which the other one nodded,


    "Hmmm...I don''t know why but Emily has changed. She...remains distant even though I could feel that she wants otherwise. She has lost her memories and has to remain away from her family....in such a situation she should have tried to make new connections with the people here."


    Berine paused and after stepping in front of her son, she rested her hand on his chest and told him, "Baby, it''s not easy for her. She knows no one here, and having her friends now a part of a distant and forgotten past must have been tough on her."


    Richard heaved a sigh, and while resting his hands on her waist, he asked, "What should I do?"


    Berine hesitated..."Before anything you should ask yourself...are you ready to ept Emily?"


    Richard frowned, "What do you mean, Mom?"


    Berine barely held herself from sobbing as she added, "You took your life because of her...and the misunderstanding that urred between you two. And even in this life, she chose to abandon you."


    Taking a pause, she asked again, "That''s why before taking any decision, first ask yourself; have you forgiven her and are ready to ept her?"


    Richard parted his mouth....but couldn''t respond immediately.


    He was no longer the Scarlette Richard of the book, who yed the role of mid-rank viin. He is the same Richard who died after being betrayed by the woman he ever came to love.


    Berine heaved a sigh, "Don''t stress over it ande inside now."


    Richard nodded, and along with Berine, they walked inside their home.


    Lilia was standing there, and upon noticing Richard she stepped forward and helped him take off his coat, "I hope you had a safe journey, master."


    "Of course, it was." Richard casually responded.


    Turning his eyes toward his mother, he found her smirking, as she said, "Howposed she is behaving now."


    Richard was confused, as he nced at Lilia and found the girl''s cheeks turning rosy, "Lady Berine, you should get some rest."


    "Is that so?" Thedy raised her brows teasingly before she turned towards her son and informed him, "Don''t get fooled by her mature appearance, baby. When you were gone, she was fidgeting all over the ce, moving about the house, looking out every other minute to see if you were back."


    Richard was surprised as he turned towards his beloved maid, "Really, Lili?"


    Lilia''s face was now flushed red but she tried her best to maintain a cool demeanour and replied, "It''s natural for me to get worried for my master."


    Richard smilingly asked, "I would appreciate it if you show that concern now as well." Saying so, he pulled the girl in his arms.


    Lilia''s eyes widened; she wasn''t used to being intimate with her master in front of others.


    She hid her face in his chest and didn''t look up at all.


    But the way she clutched his shirt, showed how she wanted to be close to him.


    Richard grinned at the reaction, before a thought crossed his mind,


    ''It''s been a while since I spent time with Lilia and the others...''


    ----------**----------


    A/N:-  A few SOL chapters. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 182: Chapter 181- Maid Amelia*

    "Uhmm¡­" Eleanor woke up in a daze, as she sat on the bed and looked around.


    She couldn''t discern where she was for a long time, until someone called out to her, "Why give me the room when I wasn''t even allowed to sleep on my bed?"


    Eleanor straightened her back and looked at the person who was looking back at her with his back resting against the wall.


    "E¡­than?" She looked at him in shock as the memories ofst night came to her mind.


    She¡­drugged him and even pulled him to the bed, however, before she could do anything, her consciousness cked out


    And in the morning, looking at her clothes, she could tell that nothing happened.


    She sat at the edge of the bed and asked, "Ethanst night-"


    "You drugged me and tried to r*** me. I am aware."


    Eleanor''s face turned pale, her eyes stretched wide as she realized that Ethan was aware of everything, and unlike what she believed, she wasn''t able to overwhelm his senses enough to¡­.


    "Ethan¡­please listen to me-"


    "You know Eleanor, until I gained these powers, I was happy. Although my mother was sick, I actually could afford a living and smile without forcing myself. One might think that poverty and my mother''s illness would have been a burden, but no¡­it was the golden period for me." He told her in a beat while looking exceptionally calm.


    With a slight tilt of his head, he added, "Then you came into my life, and so did these powers which everyone calls ''Blessing.''"


    Eleanor was rendered speechless. The side of the Apostle wanted to get up and remind him of the greater good he would achieve with these powers. He is the only one among millions who was chosen as the Emissary. That he was destined to reach the pinnacle of humanity.


    However¡­as a person, Eleanor couldn''t say anything at all. Everything he said was true. Although it was not veryfortable he was at least living a stable life. Until she arrived and changed his life for the worse.


    The incident with Headless¡­if she had prevented his mother''s death, would he not have hated her? The disgust he carries for her¡­would he not have looked at her like this?


    Were Emily and Elizabeth right?


    All kinds of questions overwhelmed her.


    Ethan heaved a sigh, "Now that you are awake, get out. I want to rest."


    Eleanor, while barely holding herself from sobbing aloud, nodded before she got up and began to advance towards the door.


    Suddenly Ethan held her arm, startling Eleanor.


    With the distance between their faces inches apart, Ethan looked dead in her eyes and told her, "If you tried to pull another trick likest night, then I swear to God I will kill you. They need me, not you, remember that."


    He pushed her out of the room before closing the door shut.


    Eleanor remained standing there listlessly for a long time. The other apostles were all standing there, looking at her miserable state.


    Tia indifferently looked at the girl whom she once called her friend.


    Eleanor was not in the right state to mind their gazes, she slowly slid her back against the door and sat down on the floor.


    For a long time, she remained seated there, legs curled and face hidden behind her hands.


    She wept for a long time. A part of the girl was broken.


    ¡ª------**-------


    Richard woke up around the evening.


    Although he seemed fine he was actually tired after what happened yesterday. Using his elemental form was exhausting and he wasn''t too used to that form.


    And facing a literal God took a toll on him as well.


    Stretching his body a little, he found no one was inside the room.


    Having the moment to himself, he checked his stats,


    [Name: Scarlette Richard]


    [Race: Human, Elemental Ascended]


    [Age: 16]


    [Rank: B+]


    [Str: 183]


    [Spd: 210]


    [End: 201]


    [Int: 64]


    [Mgc: 6532]


    [Luk: 60]


    [Avable stats: 00]


    [Special skills: Burning, Hammering, cksmithing]


    [Skills: Self-regeneration -> D+


    Telekinesis-> C {4000 Kilograms}


    Barrier-> D+ {Fouryers}


    Enhancement-> A+


    Detection-> B (1200 meters)


    [Spells:  Fireball- D


    Amber Arrow- D+


    Hell ze- S


    me Maze- C


    Molten tform- D-.


    Perception Burst- B


    Flood of mes- A


    Meteor Rush- B-]


    [Inventory: Bo-staff: ???


    Eternal Trident: ???]


    ...


    His stats were not very developed, which was a little strange. He was sure that Richard was as strong as his mother now. Not only has he gained control over his mes, but in his ascended form, he can regenerate his body parts.


    Then howe¡­?


    [Ding!]


    [The stats of the elemental form are different.]


    Richard hummed but any thought of using his elemental form was shot down, considering he was inside his room and switching forms would definitely burn something around him.


    *Knock*


    "It''s me, master." Richard was surprised, not because someone came knocking on his door but because of the way they addressed him.


    "Come in?" There was no doubt that the person on the other side was Amelia¡­then why master?


    Ah!


    The moment she stepped in, he realized why she called him as such.


    The ck-haired beauty was currently wearing the ck and white typical maid''s uniform while holding a tray of tea and warm water in her hand.


    Her hair was tied in a tight bun, and the uniform looked great on her petite body.


    She rested the tray on the table and under Richard''s smiling eyes, she asked, "Would you like to have dinner or a bath first? Or maybe you prefer to have me?"


    The way she suggested with a straight face made it even more tempting.


    He wrapped his hand around her waist before whispering, "What do you think?"


    Amelia, in the maid uniform, looked extremely tempting to him. Her skirt was short and her stockings were making her thighs look sexy. The lowcut of the dress allowed a healthy amount of cleavage for him to gaze at. And from this close, he could inhale her womanly fragrance, making him all hot and bothered.


    "Considering the heat my master is radiating I assume some services are required." Amelia slowly whispered, her voice hushed and her face turning a little red.


    Before Richard could realize what she meant, Amelia suddenly dropped to her knees, her face just right before her lover''s little prince.


    "Amelia¡­are you-ah¡­" Richard stopped talking as suddenly Amelia held his hardened shaft.


    He couldn''t resist since her hand instantly scooped his manhood out of the confinement, and the warmth of her soft hand made it half erect already.


    This was the first time for Amelia to see it and she was amazed at how¡­strange it looked.


    She held it in her hand and marveled at the size and girth of his manhood. The scent permeating from it was intoxicating. She has never been greeted with something like that.


    Holding it delicately in her hand, she gave it a light stroke and heard him groaning.


    Realizing that it made him feel good, Amelia began to move her hand back and forth, allowing him to enjoy the services she promised.


    Since it was a little dry and her hand wasn''t moving fluently, she rolled out her tongue and gave his meat stick a thorough lick. Starting from the base, she moved her face upward and allowed her saliva to coat his manhood.


    It was salty¡­the taste and Amelia felt her own body turning hot when she did so.


    Richard was feeling he was in heaven, having his cock being served by his diligent ''maid'' right after he woke up.


    He rested his hands on her head, as she moved her hand wlessly back and forth, covering his whole shaft and sending jolts of excitement down his spine.


    "Richard¡­do you want me to use my mouth?" She suddenly asked, her hand stopping not even once.


    When he looked at her upturned gaze and that mischievous smile, he felt this girl was toying with him. However, the temptation of having his rod engulfed by those puckering lips was too strong to resist.


    He nodded, "I do."


    Amelia grinned before she parted her mouth and moved her head forward. The girth of his rod was enough to make her cheeks hurt but she endured and finally wrapped her warm mouth around his shaft.


    "Agh¡­feels so great¡­"


    Amelia did not know about sex. All she got to know about these things was from the several books she found in the library. Some students put those books there as a prank but Amelia received all her knowledge rted to sex from those books.


    She began to move her mouth back and forth, supporting herself while holding his legs.


    Richard shot his head up, feeling his dick moving in and out of her mouth, her saliva and his precum allowing the movement to remain smooth.


    Amelia couldn''t hold the whole thing in her mouth. However the rapid movement caused Richard to exim,


    "It''s about¡­.to¡­"


    She bobbed her head and held nothing to support herself. Her eyes were closed as saliva continued to drip down her lips.


    With a final push, she rested the whole thing inside her throat as tears welled in her eyes.


    It was the final push Richard needed to shoot the load he was containing. The ropes of his semen flew inside her mouth and Amelia diligently gulped everything.


    After a few moments, Richard finally took his thing out of her mouth and apologised,


    "Sorry for  releasing it inside."


    "Yeah, you should be. It was bitter and a whole lot."


    Amelia said as she got up.


    Richard scratched the back of his head before he suggested, "Shall we take a bath and clean ourselves?"


    Amelia epted thepensation with a quick nod.


    ¡ª------**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 183: Chapter 182- What connection?

    Since the others were waiting to see Richard, Amelia and Richard didn''t go all the way, and after cleaning up in the bathroom they changed their clothes¡ªAmelia was reluctant to let go of the maid ones¡ªand descended to the first floor.


    There, Berine along with Be were chatting¡ªmostly Berine talked¡ªand Lilia was with Violet and Emily. They all seemed rxed and happy, and the scene alone made his heart melt.


    "Evening." He greeted, and at once, every gaze turned toward him.


    Be flew towards him and hugged her brother. She hasn''t seen him since he left to save Ethan. Although she came to see him when he was asleep, still meeting his conscious self held more importance.


    "I heard you were fine but until I hear it from you, I couldn''t trust anyone."


    Richard rubbed her back and assured, "Your brother is safe andpletely unharmed."


    "Young Master, I heard you met a ''familiar apostle'' there?" Lilia asked, with a frown on her face.


    Be removed herself from his embrace but remained standing near her beloved, with their hands connected.


    Richard looked past Lilia and while looking at the two near the entrance, he said, "Why don''t we hear it from the person?"


    Everyone turned towards the entrance where Nora and Elizabeth stood.


    Last night Richard told the Princess about Ethan''s decision and gave her the letter. She became silent and somewhat relieved after reading the message from him, and in the morning, she appeared far, much calmer.


    As the duo approached, Nora apologized, "I am sorry for hiding it from you, but yes, I have been impersonating someone among the apostles."


    No one was aware of it and surely they were surprised to hear that.


    Berine stepped forward and asked, "Since you were aware of the ambush, why didn''t you inform any of us?" Berine was displeased about the fact that her baby held himself responsible for so much death.


    And now, her anger was directed at the stupid elf.


    Nora''s eyes became blurry with tears, "I didn''t know¡­that they would kill so many people. And I also got convinced that this was for the greater good." Inching closer to Richard, she begged,


    "Please trust me, Richard, I didn''t have a clue that they would end up killing so many students and that Rose would go out of control. Not even apostles were informed about Rose being the descendent of the First Hero."


    Richard indifferently looked at the girl before shaking his head, "You don''t need to apologize since I never held expectations from you, Nora. You are from the side of Light so surely it''s your duty to hide the ns and plots they form against us."


    Tears rolled down her eyes as she realized that Richard wasn''t going to believe in her. The only hope she had to save Ethan was also drifting away.


    "Richard, I am ready with my decision." Elizabeth, ignoring the elf, stepped forward.


    With her gaze holding nothing but determination she asked, "Tell me something, after epting Aembr, will you trust me?"


    Richard hesitated a bit and nced at Emily before telling her, "Yes¡­since when I use Authority, you won''t be able to lie to me."


    Emily gave no particr reaction to that even though she was unaware of this authority. She has devoted herself to serving the being who saved her; as such, she doesn''t mind having control over her words.


    Elizabeth nodded, "Then¡­change my fate and origin. Turn me into the being whom I once hated. If it''s all it takes for me to get back on those people who dare hurt my Ethan, then I am prepared."


    Holding the hand of the elf beside her, Elizabeth added, "And she is too."


    Nora, the girl who was reluctant to stray from the path of light until yesterday, showed no reluctance when Elizabeth added her to the list as well.


    Richard looked at the elf before asking, "Are you sure, Nora? After this, you won''t be epted by the deities; you have to fight alongside the same monsters whom you wished to exterminate in the past. And you have to serve the same being who became the reason for Ethan''s demise."


    Nora flinched, not because she didn''t already know it, but rather, "You¡­Richard, are you a wandering soul?"


    Richard chuckled, "You are noticing it now? That I am aware of the previous timeline?"


    Elizabeth''s eyes also widened slightly since despite him asking things regarding the previous timeline, she didn''t think he could be a wandering soul.


    Richard heaved a sigh, "Well does it matter? Those who are close to me know who I am."


    Richard shrugged since he didn''t want to go back and exin every single thing about Earth and then dying and then regaining memories¡­it was enough that the people close to him knew about it¡­.


    ¡­except for Lilia. He never found the chance to tell her.


    Elizabeth heaved a sigh, "No wonder you were behaving maturely and even didn''t give a shit about Emily''s emotions and stuff."


    Emily pouted, "He cares about me!"


    Elizabeth scoffed, "Yeah, right. Anyway, I am fine switching sides."


    Richard turned his gaze toward the elf and Nora, also nodded in assent, "Me too. I will do whatever it takes to save Ethan from those vultures."


    Richard, upon receiving the consent, told them,


    "Okay¡­umm, Jasmine." Instantly the raven-haired demon appeared before her master with a smile on her face.


    "Yes, master?"


    Be frowned, this woman gives a wrong vibe every time she is near her brother. Berine and Amelia were the same.


    Her sex appeal is greater than anyone in this mansion.


    Richard told her, "Go and take a few hours of rest before starting preparing for the ritual."


    Jasmine''s smile extended, "But master, I will need some energy for the ritual."


    Richard heaved a sigh, "Okaye with me-"


    "No, no, wait! What kind of energy is she talking about Baby?"


    "I am also curious, young master." Lilia pressed forward.


    "Richard?" Amelia frowned.


    Richard gulped before informing them, "It''s¡­a connection of two bodies, where one transfers Aembr to another."


    "And how do they connect?" Berine''s frown deepened.


    "..."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    The Emperor has returned to the Capital after almost two months. He has received numerous reports, and sadly, none of them were to be celebrated.


    First, the attack on the Capital by the dark cultist endangered his son''s life, and numerous soldiers were sacrificed.


    Then there was the situation with Berine where it was suspected that she and her son killed hundreds of church members by siding the Darkness. However, there has been no proper evidence to show the credibility of the news


    And then, the most unfortunate news: the death of Headmaster Marcus.


    The ambush on the academy was well nned and not something that a misdirected horde of Ambrobates could cause.


    There were numerous younglings who died that day, and the academy was on the verge of getting sealed off.


    There were hundreds ofints waiting to be looked at by the supreme authority. However, he didn''t engage in this immediately.


    Lucius was currently engaged in a meeting with his chief advisor and the first Prince.


    There were a lot of situations to deal with; however, the Emperor was met by something more concerning.


    "What did you say? Portal?" The blond man asked his advisor who was providing the report regarding the present situation in Eldoria.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Strange portals which are releasing monsters and closing off immediately."


    Lucius frowned. He has never heard any such thing in the past and no records show such behaviour of monsters in the past.


    "Are they any different from the Ambrobates we know?" The Prince asked, to which the Advisor nodded,


    "Although their appearance is the same they contain a magical essence which is¡­weaker than ether and certainly weaker than Aembr."


    Lucius frowned, "What do you mean?"


    The bald man exined, "Yes sir, in front of ether spells, those monsters vaporized. They are far weaker than their counterparts living in Eldoria."


    The youngest one asked, "Do we know where they areing from?"


    The man looked uncertain, "I can''t be sure, but the soldiers on duty who gazed at the portals said thend on the other side is strange¡­housesrger than what one could gaze at¡­and some sort of strange carriage they spotted nearby."


    "Any human sightings?" Lucius asked to which the chief advisor shook his head,


    "No, sir. It would have been helpful if we could catch someone who doesn''t just groan and roar."


    Lucius heaved a sigh¡­Ambrobates were already millions in numbers, and now, they are getting more.


    There was no clue where they wereing from and despite the fact that these monsters are rtively weaker, the number at which they are being sent here is concerning.


    And not only in Eldoria, but Lucius received the report from several other kingdoms from foreignnds as well.


    "Investigate the matter, Harold, and if you want, ask for Hawkbridge''s help."


    The bald man nodded, "I will do my best, Your Majesty."


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. The number of reviews ain''t moving!!!

 Chapter 184: Chapter 183- Past

    It might be the second time Richard was sharing his energy with Jasmine, however, little did he think the second time would be so awkward.


    Not only his mother and sister but his loves as well gazed at Richard, who had Jasmine positioned on hisp with her hands wrapped around his waist and a smile of contentment on her face.


    The heart Richard awakened after meeting with Zulcriz was the ultimate bank of Aembr, and as of now, all Richard could do with that was to change others into Ambrobate or share his energy with them. Richard hasn''t utilized that dark energy for himself until now.


    "How long does it continue, Richard?" His mother, calling him by his name unnaturally, asked.


    The way she was tapping her finger on her arm it was evident that she wasn''t liking the closeness of the duo. And not only her but the others were the same. Even Lilia, who has the best control over her emotions, was frowning as she continued to re at Jasmine.


    "I think this should be enough, right Jasmine?" He slowly tried to remove her, but the damn woman wrapped her hand even more firmly around him; reluctant to let go.


    "Still a little left master~"


    Amelia took the liberty, as the ''first wife'', to separate the leech from her lover.


    Resting her hand on Jasmine''s shoulders and another one on Richard''s, she used the strength worthy of a Hawkbridge to pull them away.


    "Moh~so cruel!" Jasmine, from whom her greatest joy was snatched, sulked and red at the raven-haired teenager.


    Amelia bluntly stated, "Watch yourself, Jasmine. And wear some proper clothes from the next time before performing this¡­vulgar ritual."


    Richard dryly smiled, "How was it vulgar?"


    Every woman except for Jasmine red at him.


    In the name of clothes, all Jasmine wore was a bra and shorts that exposed most of her body. And like a subus, there was not a single w in her body¡­and those curves were something that made every otherdy in the house insecure.


    Emily and Amelia are the most bothered ones since their body has yet to fully develop.


    Richard chuckled as he got up from the bed and said, "Okay, now that I am done, and there is nothing else to do, why don''t I prepare food for everyone today?"


    Hearing Richard''s words, Amelia showed great surprise and so did Emily, "You can cook?"


    "Same question."


    Be grinned, "Brother has a talent for barbeque but mother never allowed him to continue with the passion."


    Berine huffed, "Richie was good in math so I wanted him to pursue a dream worthy of him."


    Hearing the twodies bantering, most of them were confused.


    Richard stepped between them and said, "Okay now, no fighting. We are already far too ahead of such a period where we can discuss my dreams and goals. Now go downstairs and prepare the barbeque grills and charcoals with others. I will go and bring the vegetables and meat."


    Following his words, Berine, Be, along with Amelia and Violet, went to the back garden. Jasmine went to prepare for the ritual. Elizabeth and Nora were in a separate room; probably discussing things.


    Emily and Lilia were invited by Richard to the kitchen.


    Lilia brought all the vegetables and meat.


    Richard was washing the vegetables in a wooden tub when he asked her,


    "You must be surprised to hear that I am aware of the previous timeline right?"


    Lilia discerned from the things happening around her and the conversation she heard between her master and Elizabeth that there indeed was a timeline of which she was unaware.


    And the fact they called him a wandering soul piqued her interest.


    Emily, who was peeling carrots also listened intently as Richard told her,


    "I am aware of that timeline in which we never got together, and around some time in the second year of the academy, I killed myself."


    Lilia had heard about it, but still, it didn''t lessen her shock at all.


    "But¡­why master?"


    Richard nced at Emily and seeing her looking back at him, he heaved a sigh, "I misunderstood something and couldn''t face reality."


    Lilia discerned that whatever the cause was, Emily was a major reason for her master''s death.


    "So yeah, I died, then my soul was thrown to a ce called Earth. I lived there for a while with a different identity until things went downhill. Then I died in that world again, and returned to this world."


    Richard was done with washing the vegetables, so he brought them to the kitchen station and took the knife to dice rough and square.


    Lilia had a lot of questions and she picked the one that concerned the present,


    "Then¡­Lady Be is your sister from the previous life?"


    Richard nodded, "Yup, she is. For her, I was everything. She barely had any friends and even in the family, her favorite was me."


    "It''s the same now as well," Emily added with a smile. Having siblings who don''t care about her, Emily sometimes feels envious of Richard and Be''s bond.


    Richard chuckled, "True."


    Lilia thought for a moment before asking, "There¡­wasn''t anyone else back in that world who was close to you?"


    The hand that was restlessly chopping the cucumber slowly came to a halt as the face of a certain tomboy came to his mind.


    However, he soon shook his head, "There was a close friend, but I don''t know whether she is even alive or not."


    Lilia and Emily narrowed their eyes as the first thought that came to their minds was,


    ''Why always a woman?''


    As Richard continued to dice the vegetables he added, "It has been a crazy journey, Lilia¡­I met so many people, lived two lives, and died two times. But thanks to this third chance, I was able to meet you¡­make so many memories together and feel excited for the uing future."


    Lilia smiled, and this time she didn''t restrain her emotions from showing it on her face.


    She held the hem of his shirt and slowly whispered, "The feeling is mutual."


    Soon, the trio began to cut and prepare the necessary ingredients, and Richard made the marinade in which everything goes.


    Once they were done, they carried the thing towards the backside¡­.only to halt in shock upon seeing the scene awaiting.


    "What the¡­.." Richard stared at the me torches reaching the skies by the twodies who share the same name.


    Berine was conjuring mes that reached almost forty feet, with a smug look on her face.


    Meanwhile, Be was only able tounch mes at the height of twenty or so feet.


    "Weak~" Berine softly whispered, making Be grit her teeth and use her both hands to extend the mes even more.


    Richard asked, "You guys do know that you can possibly send SOS in that way right?"


    Berine shrugged, "The Academy is already in an emergency. More help will be beneficial."


    Richard couldn''t believe his mother was justifying her little stunt.


    Amelia, who was sitting nearby, couldn''t help but ask, "How far can your mes go, Richard?"


    Richard huffed, "Not you too now, Amelia."


    "I am also curious, baby!" Berine chimed as she urged him, "Come here and rece the weak one."


    Be was on the verge of redirecting the mes to her mother¡ªhowever, upon realizing the futility, she snarled and released the hold on her mes.


    Richard ruffled her hair softly and whispered, "Don''t mind her; she is just joking."


    Be shyly smiled, "Mm¡­"


    Lilia also was now curiously watching and Jasmine appeared out of nowhere when she heard that her master was showcasing his strength.


    Everyone now watched Richard in anticipation and excitement as Richard stood beside his mother and folded his sleeve.


    "This is so childish¡­" Heaving a sigh he finally raised his hand.


    A small magic circle formed above his palm before a stream of mes erupted from the circle.


    "Woah¡­" Amelia''s eyes sparkled, seeing the beauty of the mes as she watched it grow in height until it reached around Berine''s pir.


    However, anyone could tell that Richard''s me torch was about a few feet shorter than Berine''s.


    Berine grinned before extending her hand and patting her son''s shoulder, "Aww baby¡­don''t worry your Mom will train you even more in privateter, okay?"


    Richard smirked before he nced at her and said, "I would suggest you remove your hand."


    Berine was startled by those words but she followed his instructions and did as he said.


    Under everyone''s astonished gazes, Richard''s body was suddenly engulfed in mes, nothing but his eyes visible.


    "God¡­" Emily eximed as she saw the me torches, now not only surpassing Berine but piercing through the sky and illuminating the surface.


    Berine smiled in satisfaction and even before Richard could have switched from his elemental form, she jumped on him.


    "Baaaaby~~~~"


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- So yeah, he is the (one of the) strongest sorcerers on Clion. Thanks for reading. Drop somements and PS.

 Chapter 185: Chapter 184- Childhood

    Around the campfire everyone sat, enjoying each other''spany, savoring the delicious food and fizzy drinks.


    Richard and Lilia were taking turns to grill the food while Violet helped with other things, even though she wasn''t told to move much.


    Well, she had a reason to suddenly show such urgency to bring something to drink for others, since she wanted to dash away from the conversation where they were headed.


    But, "She did?" Berine asked in surprise, as she heard Amelia revealing things Violet said that day.


    Her wish to not change jobs, not because of her parents'' debt but rather because of her fondness towards Richard, was something that touched thedy''s heart.


    Turning towards the blue-haired girl who has her eyes drawn to the ground and faces slightly red, Berine said,


    "I knew you adored your childhood friend, that''s why I chose you initially to serve him during his time in the academy." Join us at m_v le mpyr


    Emily was surprised, "Violet was your first choice? Over Lilia, no less?" That piqued the brte''s attention, but naturally, she didn''t say anything between them.


    Amelia asked her, "It was that training period right?"


    Lilia felt embarrassed before she nodded, "Yes...during that period, I realized my feelings¡­and because of that, the young master decided to bring me here as well."


    Jasmine chirped, "Master is irresistible. He seduced me with just his presence."


    Emily rolled her eyes, "That''s not possible."


    Jasmine argued, "Really~I thought at least you would understand how I feel~"


    Emily''s face turned red hearing that as she tried to hit Jasmine with her elbow, only to miss as the raven-haired swatted the arm away.


    Be turned her gaze toward Violet and asked, "You are Brother''s childhood friend?"


    Violet suddenly felt a lot of stress descending on her shoulder, she nodded nevertheless, "Yes."


    Crossing her long legs, she sat straight and asked her, "How was Brother during his childhood?"


    Every eye turned towards Violet now since Violet can provide a different perception of Richard from when he was a child. As for Berine, then, in every line, she added ''adorable'' when talking about Richard''s childhood.


    Violet nced at her master and found him looking back at her with a smile on his face, which exposed that he was also interested in knowing what she had to say.


    Violet took a deep breath before confessing, "He was.. self-centered most of the time and someone who loved to have attention to him. He used to get easily jealous if I paid attention to someone else and also, young master loved to be praised while pretending to be self-aware of his qualities."


    Without missing a single thing that she thought about him, Violet confessed.


    Be''s expression turned grim, as she asked, "Are you sure we are talking about the same person? My brother has never been like that even during childhood."


    Violet gulped as her face turned slightly pale upon seeing those piercing eyes.


    With a chuckle, Richard added, "She is right, Be; I used to act all high and mighty even though I was nothing at that time. Some mends on Mom, who used to give me all the freedom that a little child shouldn''t get."


    Berine huffed; crossing her arms, sheined, "Now that you have grown up, you are nowining about how much I love you?"


    Richard stepped toward his mother, and after sitting down beside her, he told her, "It''s not that...maybe if you had scolded me once in a while for possessing such a mean attitude, I might not have ruined Violet''s childhood."


    Hanging out with such a rude kid, as an obligation no less, must have been painful for her¡ªRichard thought.


    However, "I never said you ruined my childhood, young master." Violet, unexpectedly spoke even without someone asking her to.


    Richard raised his brows as he heard the girl adding,


    "I have always been a shy person who seldom talked to someone...and often my words hurt other kids. So my parents told me to be careful of what I say in front of others, especially young master."


    A very rare smile appeared on her face. With her gaze drawn to Richard, and she said, "However, young master always encouraged me to speak whatever I had in mind. If the request didn''t work, hemanded me. And thanks to him, I don''t have a forgetful childhood; the memories of those times remain vividly in me."


    The group turned silent upon hearing that. The smile on Violet and Richard''s faces expressed many things, and only both of them knew what was the reason behind their smile.


    Amelia suddenly grumbled, "It''s unfair that I got to know Richard sote."


    Berine added, "As his second wife, it''s okay to know Richie that much."


    "Yeah right...wait!" Not only Amelia but Be and even Emily frowned, but the blond girl soon corrected her expression.


    Richard gulped; sensing this conversation to be heading toward a dangerous route, so he was thinking to switch topics.


    However, he didn''t need to as suddenly two new people entered the conversation,


    "Richard," Elizabeth called out, "I think we are ready."


    Richard got up and looked at Nora before asking, "All set, Princesses? Any doubt you may have, ask right away."


    Nora weakly raised her hand and asked, "Umm...after the ritual I won''t feel the same way Emily feels toward you, right?"


    She didn''t want to have her feelings changed. Although she knows that she couldn''t love anyone except for Ethan, the ritual might end up making her self-doubt and twisted.


    Richard assured her, "Emily''s case was different. There wasn''t much time so I used the direct method of making her my Shadow, just like Jasmine. However, you two would be devoted to serving the Deity of Darkness. Nothing more."


    Nora heaved a sigh of relief, before Elizabeth asked, "And about our memories of the previous timeline?"


    Richard shrugged, "I can''t tell since I am not one of the Apostles nor do I know how the deities would act. You have been warned."


    Elizabeth''s shoulders slumped, "Well, I don''t trust them so I have prepared. Anyway, we are ready. When do we start?"


    Richard nced at Jasmine before the girl stepped forward, "Follow me."


    Seeing the threedies walking away, Richard told the others, "We should get some rest. And Mom, can we talk?"


    Berine nodded, albeit a bit confused seeing her baby''s expression turning a little serious.


    "Richard?" Amelia asked as she held his hand softly, "Is everything okay?"


    Richard gave her a soft nod, "Yeah, don''t worry."  nting a soft kiss on her forehead he whispered, "Wait for me in your room. It won''t take long."


    Amelia happily smiled before she walked along Violet towards the mansion.


    Be was asked by Richard to keep an eye on the ritual and inform him if something happened.


    The mother and son entered thetter''s study room where Richard offered his mother a chair.


    "What is it, baby?" Berine asked as she sat down.


    Richard rested his back against the table before asking, "How supportive the Scarlette n will be if I suddenly decide to take over the Emberd Empire?"


    Berine was shocked to hear that. However, she soon recovered and assured him, "They will support you. Not only are you the descendent of the Sage and the me Warden, but you have also awakened the true essence of your predecessors."


    Berine then paused before asking, "But baby, are you sure you want to get involved with politics? I remember you no longer wanted to expand your authority?"


    Richard refused Berine''s proposal to be the next Duke immediately since he doesn''t like politics and other stuff that prohibits him from using his strength in battles.


    However, now he was suddenly suggesting to take over a whole Empire...was a bit shocking.


    Regardless, the elder Scarlette was prepared to help him in any way he asked her to.


    Richard remained silent for a moment before telling her, "Things have changed, Mom¡­because of my presence the side of Light woulde at us more fiercely. And now they have a demi-god on their side; which means we have to be prepared."


    Berine was aware of the fact that they would be standing on the side of Darkness during the war since her baby was the inheritor of a God''s essence.


    As such she showed no reluctance, "I will go and talk to them as soon as I can."


    Richard added, "I wille with you." Richard will first ask for cooperation and if the Emperor refuses then he would be left with no option.


    "You areing with me?!"


    Berine''s excited voice surprised him but he nodded, "Yeah¡­?"


    Berine jumped in excitement, "Yay! You will love that ce and your rtives. Oh, I am so excited."


    Richard couldn''t help but tilt his head in confusion seeing the reaction. However before he could have asked anything, suddenly a letter flew to halt before Berine.


    Berine frowned as she took the letter and looked at the sender''s name.


    Looking at her son, she said, "It''s from the Emperor."


    ¡ª----**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 186: Chapter 185- Mess

    Richard frowned hearing the sender''s name before he asked, "Can I look?"


    Berine instantly nodded, "Of course, I have


    nothing to hide from you."


    Richard smiled fondly at her before advancing towards her, as thedy tore open the envelope.


    Richard leaned over her shoulder as he read the letter,


    [To Her Grace, Scarlette Berine,


    Greetings. This is the chief advisor of the royal court, stating the necessity of your presence in the uing emergency meeting. The venue is the main pce, Eldoria, and the gathering will be held the day after tomorrow.


    Since it holds importance rting to an approaching danger, it would be appreciated if the Lady appeared to participate in it.]


    Richard frowned upon reading the letter rting to this sudden meeting. But when he thought about it, considering the incidents that have transpired recently he could understand the reason behind this meeting.


    What bothered him was the part of iing danger. What could it be? A warning from the church regarding the war? Possibly.


    "Mom¡­do you know what danger is mentioned here?" Richard asked, believing his mother''s judgment to be best in this situation.


    The older Scarlette shared a frown as she slowly said," There had been some sightings of unnatural portals that spat out Ambrobates these days."


    Richard was unsure if he was hearing it right so he asked again, "You mean¡­portals like teleportation portals?"


    Berine nodded as she nced at her baby in confusion.


    "And¡­they throw out Bates?" Richard asked again and thedy nodded again, but this time she got up and asked in concern,


    "Is there something worrisome, baby?"


    Richard took a deep breath before he stated, "Mom¡­I can be wrong but there is a possibility that these monsters are being thrown at us from different universes."


    Berine turned silent hearing that, her delicate brows drawing closer as she thought carefully back on the information her informants provided.


    Strange portals. Something visible on the other side. Bates is weaker than the ones present on Clion.


    "...now that you say it, it''s really strange that the Bates being thrown at us contains a different energy."


    "What kind of energy?" Suddenly a third person entered the conversation, and Berine was startled since she was so immersed in the conversation that she never noticed Be walking in.


    Berine pressed her hand against her heaving chest, as she scolded her, "Don''t juste in without warning."


    Be ignored her mother and focused on her Brother, "Brother, I might be able to help since I have lived on earth for a long time. I have seen how the zombies began to evolve, and so did humans."


    Berine and Richard had heard from her how one day everything changed when a strange Star appeared in the sky, and everyone suddenly started gaining powers which they considered fictional until then.


    Richard knew it was the Dark Star which appeared on Earth as well. However, he never heard anything from Zulcriz about it, nor was he provided the opportunity to ask anything.


    Haah¡­


    Berine told her daughter whatever she knew about this energy, "It was said that the strange magic energy was thinner inparison¡ªsomething which might not be able to support any spell beyond four circles. And it didn''t have a distinctive color."


    Richard asked, "And all the Bates contained the same type of energy?"


    The oldest one nodded.


    Be frowned, "Although it would be premature to say it with conviction, I think its mana flowing through them."


    Berine asked, "Mana? Do they call ether, mana  back there?"


    Be nodded, "I always thought that my mana was different from theirs, given I was able to use five and even six-circle spells back then. And I climbed thedder of hierarchy in no time¡ªhowever, I was so desperate to see Brother that I never pondered over my abnormal growth."


    Richard felt sad even by imagining how lonely it must be for the little girl to be left behind.


    However, he decided to talk about itter and asked her, "And what about the monsters? Did they all possess the same kind of energy as others?"


    Be nodded, "Yes¡­and killing those monsters allowed the hunters to absorb their mana."


    "---!!"


    Berine and Richard''s eyes widened in shock as they turned to look at each other.


    "Mom¡­"


    "...yeah. Those are the traits of Ambrobates."


    Ambrobates have the ability to kill and devour their hunt''s magical essence. The humans back on earth possessed not only the same energy as the Bates but had a simr absorbing ability as well.


    Berine gravely asked her son, "Baby¡­do you think one of the residents from the Dark Star has taken over Earth?"


    Richard grimly nodded, "All the facts are indicating that, indeed, a whole is under the control of Aembr."


    Be curiously asked, "But¡­isn''t it a good thing, Brother? We are on the side of the Darkness, right?"


    Berine heaved a sigh before exining to her daughter, "Although the side of Darkness shares the same origin, the personalities of the Generals are quite different."


    Be frowned, "...do you mean they can betray?"


    Richard softly smiled as he rested his hand on her head and told her, "Unlike the apostles who can easily get brainwashed and manipted in listening to the words of the deities, the Generals aren''t Apostles, but parts of the Darkness. They contain their will and intelligence and look at things from a different perspective."


    Be was¡­unaware. Truly.


    From her perspective, the Generals were the servants of the God of Death and would follow theirmand at every cost.


    Richard crossed his arms and thought for a moment. The situation of these portals wasplicated¡­it would be a mess if the people from Clion or the citizens from Earth crossed the portals.


    And it was still uncertain if only Earth or was there any other world under the same circumstances from which the Bates were being thrown into this world.


    Find your next read on m-vle-mpyr


    There was the matter with the Emberd Empire. Then there were those Apostles and Ethan. And now this new situation has arisen.


    Richard looked at his mother before telling her, "Mom, I will leave for Emberd with Lilia and Be tomorrow. You go to the Capital and attend this meeting. I will send Jasmine with you."


    Berine whined, "But can''t you wait? Let''s all go together?"


    Richard calmly exined, "It would be best to hammer the iron when it is hot. The situation of Emberd betraying us is still fresh so I should act as soon as I can. And it''s still uncertain how long your meeting will go, so first finish that and thenter, join me."


    Albeit reluctant, the older Scarlette agreed to what her son said.


    While resting his back against the wall, Richard looked at nothing particr as a thought crossed his mind,


    ''It''s time for homing.''


    ¡ª------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. It means a lot.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 187: Chapter 186- Hometown

    When Richard returned to the room he found Amelia was already asleep.


    He slowed down his pace and very cautiously entered the bed, before slipping inside the covers.


    His discussion with his sister and mother went on for a longer duration than he initially intended.


    He had already nned everything for the next month, and if everything went to n, then Richard could get himself a whole Empire''s worth of allies.


    "Ah...you are back..." Despite his caution, Amelia woke up as she turned to look at himzily.


    Her drowsy, half-closed eyes made her look as adorable as a small, fluffy animal.


    Richard leaned forward and kissed her forehead, "Sorry to disturb you."


    Amelia slowly shook her head as she rested her head on his arm and her arm on his chest as she whispered, "I wanted to wait for you...but don''t know when I fell asleep."


    Richard caressed her cheek fondly as he whispered, "You are tired, Amelia so it''s understandable."


    Amelia closed her eyes, enjoying the gentle caress of her lover as she asked in a husky tone, "What happened with Lady Berine? Was something concerning?"


    Richard didn''t tell her anything about the matter he was about to discuss so she naturally was curious.


    Richard heaved a sigh, "I don''t know if it can be called concerning but yeah, I have to go to the Emberd Empire to sort some of the things out."


    Amelia blinked, her long eyshes fluttering elegantly, as she asked,


    "Is this something rted to those traitors who sided with the apostles?" She asked, her tone shifting ever so slightly.


    Richard cupped her cheek before asking, "Can you not worry about it anymore? Seeing you like this makes me worried."


    Amelia closed her eyes again and whispered, "How can I not feel angered at someone who tried to hurt my husband?"


    Richard smiled, "Husband? This is the first time I have heard it."


    Amelia confidently muttered, "Get ustomed to it. After returning home, I will urge my father to arrange a formal engagement, and once we turn sixteen, let''s get married."


    Richard was startled to hear such thorough nning but from Amelia''s perspective, it seemed Richard was hesitant, so she asked,


    "Are you not prepared? Do I need to use the same tactics as Eleanor?"


    Richard couldn''t stop himself from chuckling this time, "Are you gonna drug me as well? I doubt it."


    Amelia huffed before turning around, not willing to face him at all.


    Richard brought the sulking girl closer to him and assured her, "Although I was surprised, I never said that I wouldn''t make Amelia Hawkbridge my bride."


    She tried quite well to fight it, but her cheeks couldn''t resist adopting the sudden redness his words brought.


    She looked over her shoulder and asked, "Promise."


    "I swear."


    Amelia, with a happy smile, turned back to him, her face pressed against his warm chest.


    Richard grinned feeling the adorable girl back in his arms as he heard her asking,


    "Can Ie with you? To the Emberd?"


    Richard thought for a moment before shaking his head, "No, you need to return home. I have already received three letters from your parents, and I know your father must be on his way to fetch you."


    Amelia sighed, "Well, I haven''t seen my family for months now."


    Richard hummed, "I don''t want to get hated by my inws for snatching away their precious. And once I return from the Emberd, I wille to introduce myself to your family."


    Amelia was grinning ear to ear, "Mom will love you. She has a fondness toward well-mannered people."


    Richard raised his left brow as his hand squeezed her spongy butt, "Do you think I am well-mannered?"


    Amelia shyly lowered her eyes before whispering, "I am not my mother; you can be a little mischievous."


    It took another hour before they finally decided to sleep.


    --------**-------


    The next morning, Richard woke up early since he had to travel a long distance.


    Lilia has already prepared everything they would need for the journey, with the help of Violet.


    Teleporting across continents is prohibited unless one gets the approval from both sides first. However, Richard knew, under these circumstances the management would never allow Richard tond his foot in Emberd. And since Richard wanted to keep his arrival a secret from them, he decided to use a ship to cross thends.


    Richard, fresh out of the bath, was getting helped by Lilia in drying his hair as he looked at the documents his mother gave regarding the reports she preparedst night.


    She will be leaving for the capital in a few hours as well. As of now, she was in deep slumber, and Richard asked Lilia not to wake her up.


    Elizabeth and Nora were also asleep, and it would take them a few days for Aembr topletely assimte with them.


    Initially, Richard was about to ask Jasmine to apany his mother for security reasons, but now he told her to remain here and look after the twodies. Jasmine naturally agreed to his orders, but in exchange, she asked for a reward.


    Richard, with a sigh, told her not to tell anyone about it, and the woman readily agreed, saying things like, ''A secret between us~.''


    "Young Master, have you decided from which port we would leave?"


    Richard smiled before telling her, "It''s a very familiar ce for both of us."


    Lilia froze, then looked up at him with a smile as a name came up, "Awsperg."


    ------------**---------


    "I am going there and no one can stop me." Ethan brushed off the man''s hand which was holding him.


    Theodore sighed as he tried to stop him again, only to be asked by Eleanor, "What happened?"


    Seeing the violette, Ethan''s mood worsened as Theodore told her,


    "Sir Ethan is being stubborn. He wants to go to his hometown all of a sudden."


    It was well known that Ethan hadn''t integrated into the side of Light and was still undecided on which side he stood on. So letting him wander around was risky.


    However, "Let him go, I and some other will apany him."


    Theodore frowned but before he could have said something, Eleanor coldly stated, "I don''t find it entertaining to repeat myself."


    The weight of her words, made Theodore stiffen before he removed his hand from Ethan.


    Eleanor heaved a sigh before telling the girl beside her, "Call Ruby and Grace, we all will be leaving in an hour."


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 188: Chapter 187- Shackles

    There was no direct teleportation portal that led to Awsperg so Richard and others decided to take the carriage from the nearest town to Awsperg.


    Emily was invited by Richard since there wouldn''t be anyone back in the mansion. Given Violet was told to apany Berine and Jasmine was just watching over two sleeping beings, Richard asked Emily to tag along.


    Naturally, she didn''t show reluctance since Emily had no one to answer to.


    When Richard asked, ''Don''t you need to inform your parents about yourte return?'', she just smiled and shook her head


    The rtionship between her family members and Emily has turned ugly. Emily''s father was aware of the fact that his daughter had turned into Ambrobate, and as a dignified citizen and ruler, he immediately broke off all his rtionship with her.


    Emily was unaware if her mother and her siblings knew the reason behind her exclusion from the family. However, it is a fact now that Emily was an orphan.


    "Emily?" Suddenly a hand rested on hers, startling the girl before she looked at the brown-haired woman looking back at her.


    "Is everything fine?" Lilia asked as the two of them remained seated side by side.


    Be and Richard were involved in a conversation that the other two didn''t quite understand, so probably they didn''t notice when Lilia asked her.


    Emily slowly nodded before responding, "Just¡­a little sleepy." Since it was still too early in the morning, she went with the lie.


    However, Lilia looked unconvinced. She could see that the blond teenager was disturbed about something and she often spaced out.


    However, she decided not to pry any further and just suggested, "If you want you can talk to me. Although we haven''t known each other for long, I can be a good listener if you feel like it."


    Emily smiled, quite surprised that the ever-stoic maid could be sopassionate at times, as she nodded.


    Richard, who was talking to Be about movies and their childhood, heard the conversation between them.


    However, he didn''t call out to Emily or try to ask what was wrong.


    The fact of the matter is that he doesn''t know if he should maintain the distance between them or try to reach out to her.


    It was rare for Richard to be so indecisive; however, in Emily''s case, he just couldn''t make up his mind.


    ****


    "We are here." Lilia smiled as she saw the entrance of the town and the familiar smell arriving from a distance.


    There was nothing special about Awsperg, and no tourists came to visit this ce unless they had to board a ship or deal with fishermen.


    However, for Lilia, this was her home and a ce where she grew up. Every street, every alley is familiar to her. Although she has never been talkative since childhood, almost every old store owner knows her as the daughter of the Hero.


    "It''s a nice ce¡­" Emily''s eyes shone as she looked around. Thest time she came here with Eleanor, her attention was converged on Ethan, so she didn''t pay much attention to the town.


    Be also looked quite intrigued by these kinds of markets which were absent on Earth.


    On both sides, the stores were lined up, people selling many different kinds of things. Children were running around, a very friendly and warm atmosphere could be seen.


    Various people nced at the carriage since it belonged to a noble house.


    Richard asked, "Lilia, your mother won''t mind right? That we are arriving without any prior notice?"


    The brte smiled in amusement, "Of course, not."


    Richard doubted. Lilia''s mother doesn''t like him much, because of his past. Lilia was the one who informed her about his past self, and Cristina repeatedly told her to leave the job. And now, even after he has changed and his rtionship with Lilia has undoubtedly improved, Cristina still holds the same opinion of him.


    The carriage soon came to a halt before the grandest vi in the town, where the renowned hero lives.


    Richard jumped out and helped the other three to climb down. There wasn''t much luggage since Richard didn''t know how long he had to stay in Emberd.


    Naturally, the soldiers stationed at the entrance didn''t stop them; after all, all of them were sent here by the Duchess, so they naturally were aware of his identity.


    As they entered the house, the first thing Richard saw was greatly astonishing,


    "Wao¡­" He whistled as the whole reception area looked nothing less than a training ground.


    No resting sofas or antiques decorated here anymore. Training dolls, aiming boards, and weapon shelves now filled up the reception area.


    Lilia heaved a sigh; thest time she visited things were not like this.


    "Mom?" She called out, and out of nowhere, a dagger flew at Lilia¡ªwhich thetter easily caught between her fingers and threw back at the person.


    **SWOOOSH**


    Emily''s lips were parted, unsure if it was normal to greet each other like this.


    Lilia slowly made her way towards the ce where the dagger was stabbed. It was nothing but a in wall in sight, however, no one can be a hundred percent sure.


    However, just as she stood before the dagger, she felt a sharp cold sensation on her neck,


    "Caught you~"


    Lilia heaved a weary sigh as she turned toward her mother and asked, "Is this a way to greet your daughter, Mom?"


    The short raven-haireddyughed, her hands resting on her waist, as she said, "Why go with the norm and be all dramatic?"


    Her eyes then went towards the other three as she asked, "Why are you standing? Sit down."


    Lilia raised her brows, "But where, Mom? Why did you move everything away?"


    Cristina sighed, and while rubbing her head, she answered, "Actually, recently I began to teach kids, and the backyard was already too upied, so yeah, making use of the free space."


    She then gestured to follow her, as she said, "Come, let''s sit inside."


    Emily followed the duo while Be silently whispered, "Is she insane?"


    Richard reprimanded her, "Don''t say such things about your elders." With a sad sigh escaping his lips, he added, "After her husband''s death, she mostly remains alone. That''s why to keep herself distracted, I could see how many things she is trying recently."


    Richard still feels that during the Headless ambush, he could have done better if only he had utilized the system better and grasped his origin a little earlier.


    Be didn''t say anything after that and just held her brother''s hand softly to console him.


    The five of them entered the room which once belonged to Lilia.


    Lilia went to bring water for others, apanied by Emily. Richard and Be were seated together with their hands connected, and Cristina sat across them.


    "She is¡­"


    "My sister. Be."


    Cristina raised her brows, "She does look like Lady Scarlette. Ah, how is she?"


    Richard smiled faintly, "Just busy with work. Many concerning matters are rising day after day that require her presence in the capital all the time."


    Cristina slowly shook her head as she said, "The dangers this world is getting introduced to¡­someone like Scarlette Berine should be on the front lines rather than being upied by boring meetings."


    Richard smiled, "Mom would have surely agreed to that."


    Cristina''s lips also extended in a soft smile and the room soon engulfed infortable silence.


    ¡ª----**-----


    In the kitchen, Lilia was preparing tea for everyone. Thanks to the fact that her mother hasn''t switched things in the kitchen that allowed the brte to find things easily.


    Emily was idly standing nearby, looking around, when suddenly her eyesnded on a picture frame in which a man with brown hair was standing beside Lilia; a little younger.


    "You loved your father, right?" She could see the faint smile in the photo which Lilia adorned. It was amusing and adorable how the little girl wasn''t the one clinging to her father but rather the other way around.


    The edges of her lips stretched as she nodded, "Yeah¡­he was my hero. The strongest person I knew."


    Although from amon perspective, Henry was the weakest one in the family, being unawakened after all. However, from Lilia''s perception, he is the man who made her feel protected until she met Richard.


    Emily''s smile slowly faded as she said, "Sorry for not being able to do anything that day¡­even though I was in Awsperg at that time."


    Lilia patted the girl on her shoulder before softly scolding her, "Don''t you me yourself for something that was impossible for you to change."


    Emily looked up at the other one withplicated emotions swirling in her eyes.


    Lilia released a sigh before telling her, "Listen, Emily, don''t let your regrets of the past be a shackle. If something bothers you¡­makes you feel suffocated, then just try to do something about it. You have only one chance to live so don''t let your past drag you down, okay?"


    Both Emily and Lilia knew that thetter was saying all this in the context of something entirely different.


    Emily''s eyes were blurred behind the tears as she slowly nodded, "I will try."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 189: Chapter 188- Ghost(1)

    Berine reached the capital by afternoon through the teleportation portal.


    She was reluctant to separate from her son, however, things were too messed up around them to remain together for the time being.


    For a peaceful future, Berine has to work hard now.


    "You look stressed, mydy." The head maid, Maria, asked as she rested the cup of tea before Berine.


    The red-haired Duchess heaved a sigh before picking up the cup, "Indeed, I am. Meetings have never been my thing. They talk a lot and argue a lot."


    The blond maid chuckled, "You always believe that it all takes a simple duel tond on a definite conclusion."


    Berine nodded in agreement, "Indeed; just put forward your opinion and fight. The one who wins gets their opinion epted."


    Maria smilingly added, "If such a rule gets introduced mydy, then Eldoria would be moving solely based on your decisions."


    Berine narrowed her eyes and red at the maid, "ttering your mistress? Want some bonus or something?"


    The blond maid shook her hands in denial, as she said, "No, no. Why would I need to praise you for some reward? I am already receiving a lot while serving mydy."


    Berine sighed as she blew over the tea, letting the steam wash over her face before she elegantly took a sip.


    "Hmm~perfectly bnced herbs and sugar."


    The maid smiled in satisfaction; happy that she was able to fulfill her duty perfectly once again.


    One of the main reasons¡­or to say, the only reason why Maria was selected to serve the Duchess was because of her exceptional brewing skills.


    While enjoying the vorful beverage, Berine asked, "Tell me Maria, how is Violet''s situation back home?" Maria, being the head maid of the Scarlette house, knows about every servant''s background and their life when they are not working.


    Maria''s expression turned a little sad as she informed, "Her parents¡­being indebted to mydy, always keep reminding her how she should be loyal to her work and Young Master Richard. The girl has been brought, not as a child but as a servant since childhood so she could serve the Young Master to the best of her capabilities."


    It wasn''t like Berine was not aware of the situation but she paid attention to it now after she heard that her baby adores that girl.


    With her gaze fixed on nothing particr the Duchess asked, "Do you think I am to be med for her situation?"


    Maria panicked, "No, not at all! You helped her parents without any selfish desire to have their child as a loyal servant. It was them¡­who thought that the best way to repay your kindness is to rob their daughter of her happiness and force her into servitude."


    Berine lowered her gaze and didn''t say anything to that. She wasn''t particrly feeling guilty since she knew it wasn''t her fault. Rather, she was experiencing pity for Violet.


    ncing at her maid, she said, "Why don''t you express a piece of advice from me to her parents?"


    Maria''s eyes narrowed just for a moment before she nodded, "Understood, mydy."


    Berine didn''t stay in the mansion for long and after having a light lunch, she left for the pce.


    A long and tiresome meeting awaited her.


    ¡ª-------**--------


    "What? Ghost?" Emily eximed upon hearing what Cristina told them.


    The oldest one nodded and said, "Yeah, ghost. Awsperg is currently being haunted by a mysterious ghost who arrives at the darkest phase of the night."


    Everyone in the room except for Emily, retained theirposure since the blind girl was quite petrified of ghosts.


    While sipping on the ck coffee, Richard asked, "And what does this ghost do?"


    Cristina, with disdain, responded, "They capture young girls and¡­keep them for a night before returning them."


    None of them failed to discern what she meant by that, which urged Be to add, "Then why call them a ghost? This is simply the work of a criminal¡­possibly some bastard who believes himself the king of the world."


    Richard frowned; Be''s voice suggested that she had faced such a person in the past.


    He held her hand and looked at her questioningly.


    Be nced at her brother nervously before looking away.


    Richard surely would ask herter but now, "How often has this been happening?"


    Cristina poured some more tea for herself as she responded, "It has be frequent recently. I tried to track them but to no avail. It was a fruitless venture. I continued to move in a loop until dawn."


    Taking a pause, she said, "From what I have heard, these people use some kind of tool to blind others temporarily and then use some kind of drug to incapacitate their target."


    There was a severe frown on Lilia''s face. She has never heard of such a nned crime happening in Awsperg before and the security of the town is of no use if even her mother couldn''t find them.


    After a brief pause, she asked, "Have youined to the Baron?" Awsperges under the jurisdiction of Baron Countwell, as such, it''s his responsibility to look after such a severe case.


    Cristina nodded, "I did and Baron Countwell sent several soldiers to investigate the matter. But still¡­there is no clue."


    Richard thought of the best person for investigation and only Jasmine''s name came up. She is really good at blending and interrogation. However, she is already upied with Elizabeth and Nora.


    The silence was soon broken by Cristina as she suggested, "Don''t worry about it! Sooner orter, they will be caught and I will personally bestow the punishment. For now, take some rest, you all."


    ¡­.


    Cristina and Lilia were sleeping in the same room. Naturally, both of them had several things to talk about.


    Emily and Be were given a separate room, and Richard was all alone. However, Be immediately said that she would sleep with her brother, which made Cristina surprised. However, she didn''t say anything about it


    "See you in the morning." Richard gave a soft kiss on Lilia''s forehead.


    Lilia smiled shyly, "Good night, young master."


    Once Lilia went inside her room, Richard also returned to the room he was provided with.


    Be went to take a bath so he decided to polish his beloved staff.


    Summoning Ruyi Bang he sat down on the bed. He hasn''t gone to have a spar against the Monkey King for a while now.


    ''I am not sleepy at all¡­'' Richard was thinking of getting a quick spar before sleeping when suddenly someone knocked.


    *Knock*


    Richard knew who it was, so he didn''t think twice to open the door using Telekinesis.


    "What happened?" On the other side stood the blond girl while holding a pillow close to her.


    "....ghost." Emily slowly muttered with her gaze downcast.


    Richard raised his brows, "In your room?"


    Emily shook her head, "The shadows frighten me. Can I sleep here¡­on the floor?" She hurriedly added.


    Richard heaved a sigh before telling her, "Come here."


    Emily''s cheeks adopted a healthy blush as she slowly moved toward the bed and stood near Richard.


    "Sleep on the bed. There won''t be shadows here."


    Emily''s blush deepened, as she slowly moved around the bed and rested her body softly on the bed.


    Looking at him cleaning his bo staff, Emily found all the drowsiness now exhausted.


    The silence between the two didn''t remain for long as Richard said, "It''s pretty embarrassing being stared at, y''know."


    Emily hurriedly moved her gaze away¡­but she couldn''t resist looking at him for long.


    Richard stopped polishing the staff and looked at her, "Tell me, what''s wrong?"


    The only part of her face which was not hidden by the pillow was her eyes. Those red eyes contained several emotions that she was feeling at the moment.


    And being asked by him suddenly, she wasn''t able to make any excuse, "You¡­.I don''t know why but it feels so calm while I look at you¡­"


    Richard tilted his head, "My eyes make people feel ufortable, I have heard."


    Emily shook her head, "You have the most warm eyes I have ever seen. Just being in your presence allows, not only me but many others to feel that nothing could go wrong."


    Richard turned silent upon hearing that. The current version of Emily was extruding a charm that reminded him of a time that he didn''t want to think about.


    The conflict in his heart regarding his first love remained and Richard didn''t want either side to win, so he hurriedly got up from the bed.


    "I should check on Be."


    Emily smiled sadly, seeing Richard avoiding her, but she didn''t say anything.


    Richard walked towards the bathroom and knocked, "Come out now, it''s not good to bathe for long."


    Even after waiting for a few seconds, there was no response.


    "Be?" Richard knocked again, this time with a frown.


    Another pause, and still no reply.


    Emily, with her brows drawing closer, got up as Richard slowly turned the doorknob and peeked inside.


    "Be¨C!!" The scene awaiting inside made his eyes widen.


    The window of the bathroom was open and Be was nowhere to be seen in the bathroom.


    She was kidnapped.


    ¡ª------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 190: Chapter 189- Ghost(2)

    "She''s so damn strong!" The cat mask-wearing man grumbled as he held Be over his shoulders and ran toward the east side.


    The man beside him growled, "Keep your temper in control! A single moment of mistake and she will ughter each one of us!" The bear-masked one replied in a stern tone.


    "But why are we targeting a rtive of the next Duke?  Ain''t this too dangerous?" The dog mask asked, showing his awareness of Be''s identity.


    "First, she is hot. Second, we will get a ransom this time. And third, she is hot." Important things are said twice, the fourth one added.


    They have been partaking in the kidnapping for the past two months in this backward town where there weren''t many strong warriors to be wary of.


    Naturally, they heard about Richard''s arrival, and when their eyesnded on the two beauties beside him, they knew their new target.


    "But why did the Boss ask to bring her to the base? It has been a while since Boss got involved in this." The cat-masked asked as he leaped over a building andnded softly on his feet.


    They were stopping at nothing, their destination set in their minds.


    The other one frowned from behind his bear mask as he responded, "I feel this isn''t just our regr hunt. The boss has something in mind that''s why he immediately assigned the best of us for this."


    They have divided their bases and these four don''t work in Awsperg regrly. However, for this task, their leader is his best


    These four were core members of the gang and consisted of quite good coordination. Investigation, infiltration, submission, and then conclusion. They carry each mission with precision.


    The bear-masked looked at the raven-haired slung over hisrade''s shoulder, a sense of recognition shing in his eyes but he soon dismissed his thoughts and continued his venture.


    ¡ª-------**--------


    Richard clenched his fist upon realizing that his sister was abducted from under his nose and he didn''t sense anything at all.


    "It''s their method of work¡­they suppress their ether and their targets before jumping into action." Cristina tried to soothe his frustration, however, Richard couldn''t be rest assured until he didn''t find her.


    "Young master, I and Emily are going to the west. Mom, you move to the north, and young master, you should search the eastern area." Lilia assigned everyone''s role which urged Emily to ask,


    "What about the south?"


    "I left my familiar in that direction when we were entering the town. If any suspicious movement is tracked, I will be informed."


    Richard wordlessly turned and switching to his elemental form, he ascended to the sky.


    Seeing the ming form, Cristina couldn''t help but shiver a little.


    ''He has grown so much in so little time.''


    ¡ª-----**-------


    Late at night, Ethan could be seen advancing towards the graveyard.


    The reason why he insisted oning back here was because today was his mother''s birthday so he wanted to spend a few hours with her.


    However, naturally, the apostles couldn''t have left Ethan to go alone and Ethan tantly rejected Eleanor''spany. So Ruby was given the task.


    They were moving to the graveyard on foot and were silent until Ethan suddenly asked,


    "You were an apostle all along?"


    The raven-haired was startled to hear his voice but soon she shook her head, "No, I joinedst year."


    Ethan raised his brows, "And were you aware of the ambush of the Ambrobates?"


    Ruby hesitated before informing him, "None of the apostles knew that-"


    Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "Yeah, a bunch of crap. I know that it was all a well-nned strategy to remind me of the horror of sharing the same as Bates." Ethan scoffed at the girl.


    Silence descended between the duo after that before Ethan nced at her and said, "Sir Richard admired you, you know."


    His words made her surprised, as she heard him continuing,


    "I could see in his eyes that he wanted to be an ideal student like you and Rose. He respected how you both were recognized by several professors, including the Headmaster."


    With a mocking smile, the silver head asked, "And you both betrayed him."


    Ruby bit her lower lip hearing that. She knew she would get reminded of the fact that she became the cause of so many deaths, but it still hurt. A lot.


    Ethan inteced his fingers behind his head and casually uttered, "It''s strange that we call ourselves the preservers of light, but every being around me is the perfect blend of both."


    Ruby, this time, spoke, "I get that the Apostles have their ws, but they still have a kindness that the Bates just don''t."


    Ethanughed, "Yeah, yeah. From what I remember, the one who was trying to destroy countless lives back then was an Apostle¡­you dear friend Rose and the one who was trying to save them was an evil worshiper."


    Ruby was rendered speechless since arguing here could have only been possible if there had been anything wrong in what he said.


    They soon reached the graveyard, which was built near the east tip of the town.


    There were no guards since there wasn''t anything to steal from this ce.


    Ethan and Ruby walked side by side inside the graveyard until they reached a certain tombstone.


    However, just as Ethan was about to kneel before the grave and greet his mother, he spotted movements in the distance.


    He narrowed his eyes and focused on the individuals currently walking toward the walls of the yard. And the most astonishing part was the woman they were carrying.


    "....why do I feel I have seen her?"


    Following Ethan''s gaze Ruby also noticed the men in ck who woreical masks on their faces.


    Ethan advanced toward them, his aura engulfing his form, and making him weightless.


    His figure blurred just like Ruby''s as they stopped just behind a tree, since, one of the four stopped from hopping over the wall and turned towards them.


    Ethan peeked slightly and found the man was still standing there¡­and then he suddenly took something from his coat and threw it on the ground.


    **HISSSSSSSS**


    Ethan''s eyes widened as he saw huge ck smoke erupting from the small thing, covering the manpletely and blocking his vision.


    "Shit!" Ethan lunged toward the ce where the man stood, his fist cocked.


    **DHAK**


    However, his fist was met by the thick wall¡ªforming a small crack where the punchnded.


    Ruby called out, "Ethan?!"


    Ethan raised his hand, his hand glowing with an ethereal glow as he said, "I am going after them."


    "Wait, Ethan¨C" Her warning was not heard before she saw the illuminated figure ascending and then disappearing behind the wall.


    ¡­.


    "Is heing after us?" The cat-masked asked in apprehension. They sensed the pursuers the moment they entered the graveyard. But they didn''t think that rather than walking away, they would start chasing after the gang.


    The bear-faced snarled beforemanding, "Kuro! Handle him!" Hearing thatmand, the dog-faced steps slowly came to a halt.


    The other three continued to dash further and further away while the man awaited the silver streak advancing toward him.


    Sensing the person had entered the zone, Kuro raised the small steel capsule on the ground, and instantly, golden energy radiated from the capsule.


    "Huh?" Ethan eximed as the ether from his body suddenly got suppressed, and the radiance his body was radiating disappeared.


    Coming to a skidding pause, Ethan looked at the masked entity, before asking, "The fuck you did?"


    "Just suppressed your magic. It''s pretty easy to suppress ether with Aembr, y''know."


    Ruby also arrived beside Ethan and upon noticing theck of ether within the strange dome, she frowned.


    "Aha~what a pretty girl~why didn''t we spot you before?" The man uttered, and without looking at his face, Ruby knew there was a disgusting grin on his face.


    "Ruby, you go forward and stop them." Ethan urged; his urgency increased after he realized the identity of the person who was kidnapped.


    It was Richard''s sister!


    However, he didn''t tell that to Ruby knowing that she might not risk herself to save an evil-worshiper.


    Ruby wanted to say that her role was to protect Ethan¡­however, she decided to heed his words.


    ¡­.reason was that she also noticed who was getting kidnapped.


    Ruby backed off and took a detour to escape the ether-suppressing prison before advancing towards the others.


    The cat-masked chuckled as he took out crowbars and warned Ethan, "Back off now, and I will take that girl aspensation."


    Ethan snarled, "Is your brain between your legs? Stop yapping like a loser and fight me like a warrior."


    He was unaware of why Richard''s sister was present here or why they were kidnapping her but as a human being and someone who sees Richard as his elder brother, Ethan would surely save Be!


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Should I put more lemons in between the chapters? I can write ''em regrly but don''t know if the reader would like it.

 Chapter 191: Chapter 190- Ghost(3)

    The fight had been raging for what felt like an eternity. The moonlight barely cut through the fog that had settled over the battlefield, casting long shadows across the cracked cobblestones.


    Ethan''s breath came in ragged gasps, his body bruised and bloodied from the relentless exchanges with the man in the dog mask.


    Ethan''s hand shook as it reached for the dagger at his side¡ªhisst weapon, hisst chance. The crowbars had done their damage, and the blood soaking his clothes was enough to slow him down, but he wasn''t out yet.


    The dog-masked man smirked, clearly amused at Ethan''s feeble attempt to fight back. "Still want to y?" he mocked, stepping closer with a slow, deliberate pace.


    With a growl, Ethan gripped the dagger tighter, forcing himself to his feet. The pain in his legs and ribs was unbearable, but he refused to give in. He staggered forward, the dagger raised in a shaky hand.


    The other one groaned, "Man...you are annoying." Suddenly the masked being threw away his left crowbar and inserted his hand inside his coat.


    Suddenly he pulled a Glock and pointed it to Ethan.


    The silver head frowned...somehow this strange kind of weapon made him feel that it would be devastating to remain standing there.


    "I am kinda tired and want to grab a bite before sleep."


    The man put his finger on the trigger and before Ethan could react, the man shot at him.


    Ethan''s pupil dted as the small thing was released from the gun and advanced at him at an undodgeable pace.


    **DHAK**


    The bullet struck into a body...but it didn''t belong to Ethan.


    The masked man frowned as he slowly raised his face and gazed at the pair of burning golden eyes that looked at him with nothing but burning agitation.


    "Y-You....!!" The masked man was aware of the man''s identity, however, before he could have said anything further, a hand pierced into his chest.


    In a blink of an eye, Richard was standing before him with his hand stabbed inside the other one''s chest; wrapping around his heart.


    "Tell me where they have taken her, and I promise I will let you go." Richard gave him a chance, providing him with the Aembr to not lose consciousness even though blood continued to flow down.


    The masked individual looked at Richard with utter fear before slowly whispering, "The ind in the North-east...under two palm trees is a cave...".


    Richard smiled before he tightened his grip around his heart and bid his farewell, "Good doggy."


    **SQUELCH**


    The man crumbled at Richard''s feet and the scene made Ethan both frightened and relieved.


    Breathing heavily Ethan pointed towards the front before saying, "Ruby...she went after them."


    Richard nodded before he shot a fireball at the artifact that created this ether-restricting dome and handed Ethan a potion.


    Turning into his elemental form, heunched toward the direction where Ethan pointed.


    ----------**---------


    Ruby didn''t inform Eleanor about the kidnapping or she would have intervened and restricted her from going after those people. And Ruby didn''t want that.


    Not as an apostle but as a human being she wanted to save Be if possible. As such, she continued to march toward the group, which was running at a pace that clearly defined that they were superhumans.


    Thankfully, her skill allowed her to manipte gravity to a decent extent, which allowed her to increase her speed while running.


    ''But why Richard''s sister? Ransom?'' This was the most probable hunch she couldnd upon.


    Ruby was using an artifact to blend in her background to remain invisible to the group. She didn''t know how strong they were and if she could defeat them. That''s why she was assessing their skills as of now.


    They were advancing towards a port about which she waspletely unaware; she came here for the first time after all.


    Suddenly one of the three men turned around and came to a halt.


    Ruby frowned and while assuming that she was still not visible to them, she decided to cross the man that paused and follow the other two.


    However, "Ehe~" A chilly grin extended the man''s lips from behind the mask.


    The monkey-masked individual suddenly summoned a pair of small hammers in his hand and threw one of them in Ruby''s direction.


    Her eyes trembled as she tilted her head just in the nick of time for the hammer to graze past her neck, leaving a ckish mark behind.


    "Ah shoot~ I didn''t think it would miss." The masked individual mocked as Ruby''s figure finally became visible.


    She soon winced; the small graze on her neck was burning furiously, urging her to take out a vial of potion and drop the liquid on the mark.


    It must be his ability¡ªshe discerned.


    He twirled two small hammers, their heads glowing with a sickly green hue.


    "You can''t outrun decay," he said, his voice muffled behind the mask. Without waiting, he lunged forward, hammers swinging in wide arcs.


    Ruby''s feet shifted subtly, and a pulse of energy radiated from her. The ground beneath the man''s feet felt heavier, pulling him down mid-swing. His attack slowed, but he twisted sharply, mming a hammer into the ground tounch himself sideways. The cursed energy hissed as it rotted the stone where it struck.


    Ruby stepped forward, her hand cutting through the air. The gravity around the masked man shifted violently, yanking him toward her. He stumbled, but with impressive agility, spun his hammers to deflect her attempt.


    "Too slow!" he shouted, the cursed glow intensifying. He hurled one of the hammers directly at her.


    Ruby''s eyes narrowed, and she focused. The hammer curved unnaturally, caught in an invisible force. It spiraled around her before crashing harmlessly to the ground.


    The masked man closed the gap, his remaining hammer swinging at her ribs. Ruby leaned back just enough to avoid it, then kicked upward. The air itself seemed to assist her strike, propelling her leg faster. Her heel mmed into his wrist, sending the hammer flying.


    But he didn''t back down. His free hand shot out, grabbing her ankle. Ruby felt a burning sensation¡ªhis curse trying to take hold.


    She gritted her teeth and snapped her fingers. The gravity around her shifted, and the man was yanked into the air, his grip breaking as he was flung upward.


    ''He is an Ambrobate!'' She realized that this kind of skill could only be awakened by a Bate.


    He twisted midair, somehownding on his feet with cat-like grace. "You''re annoying," he growled, summoning his second hammer back to his hand with a flick of cursed energy.


    Ruby smirked, her fingers twitching. "Likewise."


    The ground around her rippled as she mmed her foot down. Chunks of stone shot into the air, orbiting her like a shield. The man darted forward, trying to break through. His hammer came down, shattering one of the stones, but Ruby used the distraction.


    She stepped in close, palm extended toward his chest. With a sharp pulse, gravity crushed down on him like an invisible hand, forcing him to his knees.


    His mask tilted upward, his glowing hammers swinging wildly even from his kneeling position. One nearly grazed her, the cursed energy sizzling through the air.


    Ruby leaned away just in time, her movements smooth and calcted. "Stay down," she hissed, her other hand drawing a circle in the air. The gravitational field around him intensified, pinning him to the ground.


    The masked individual did his best to break free but to no avail. Ruby has a strong grip over the man.


    She was about to step forward and lift his mask when suddenly, the other one shot his spit onto the same wound where Ruby was the held by him before.


    "Aghhhh!!" She groaned in pain, and her hold on her ability shifted, allowing the masked individual to gain freedom.


    He lunged into the air, his hand holding a sharp knife, aiming for Ruby''s neck...however, he couldn''tnd the blow as suddenly a bone-breaking weightnded on him.


    **BOOOOOM**


    Arge crater was formed as Ruby lost control over her skill and plunged the masked man twenty feet beneath the ground...and possibly, killed him.


    "Oh my~did I kill him?" Ruby tilted her head and looked into the cave, wondering if she could do something about him.


    "There is nothing you can do about him now." Richard suddenlynded beside her; startling Ruby.


    She turned toward him and said, "Why are you stopping here?  You should go after the others!"


    Richard came to look after him because Ethan requested him. But now, it doesn''t seem he needed to.


    "Ethan is injured, go take care of him."


    Ruby''s eyes widened as she instantly nodded.


    Richard''s body was soon engulfed in me and he ascended to the skies.


    Whoever these guys were, they clearly were not from this world. However, that doesn''t change the fact that Richard would ughter each one of them.


    ¡ª-----**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop ament.

 Chapter 192: Chapter 191- Ascended

    Be was restrained and her ether was suppressed¡ªshe knew.


    Something caused her consciousness to fade away in those initial moments; however, soon, she regained consciousness and continuously watched whatever was happening around her.


    However, the most irritating part was her body, which refused to listen to hermands. It was like she was paralyzed, and except for her eyes, she could not move a single muscle in her body.


    She even tried to open her mouth and bite the life of the man who dared touch her. However, to no avail.


    She was under some kind of drug that suppressed her movements and magic.


    However, thankfully, she could record where she was taken so that once she regained control over her body, she could return to her brother as soon as she could.


    "Hupp! Ho!" Her body finally rested on a chair once they reached a closed room with very dim light, offering a minimal vision of her surroundings.


    She turned her eyes toward the front from where another masked man walked towards them.


    The lion-masked being signaled towards the bear-masked man before he stepped forward and injected something in Be''s neck.


    She winced, not much of a fan of syringes; however, her priorityy in her liberty, and thanks to that injection, she somehow could move her mouth.


    "Regardless of the reason for bringing me here, I promise you, the result of all of you will be death."


    There were several beings in the room who held weapons that shouldn''t belong to this world. And here Be was all powerless and paralyzed, yet she possessed the confidence that could make anyone falter.


    The lion-masked one stepped forward and said, "I am aware that my luck could only bring me to this point...however, in exchange for what I desire, I am ready to ept even death."


    Be frowned as the man slowly removed his mask and revealed his face¡ªmaking Be''s eyes widen.


    "You....!"


    ---------*--------


    Richard was surfing through the air in his elemental form. He knew he had made a mistake by not making Be one of his subordinates through ritual, or he would have known her location instantly.


    However, there was no point in wailing over the spilled milk.


    **BOOOOOM**


    The night sky lit up with a fiery streak as Richard, a figure engulfed in living mes, hurled a fireball. The zing projectile streaked downward like a guided missile, obliterating the guards stationed at the ind''s edge.


    Their screams were swallowed by the roar of the explosion, the mes turning the sandy shore into molten ss. More masked men poured from the dense forest, their dark silhouettes illuminated by the lingering firelight.


    They wielded curved des and enchanted weapons that shimmered faintly against the starry backdrop. Unfazed, Richard advanced, his burning form casting flickering shadows across the beach.


    One of the men raised his hand, summoning a barrier of shimmering blue energy that rippled like water. Another fired arrows tipped with glowing runes, their trails carving arcs of light in the darkness. Richard swerved, the projectiles grazing his fiery form, before melting into sparks.


    With a guttural yell, one masked figure lunged at Richard, his de shing through the air. It connected¡ªbut instead of cutting flesh, it tore through fire. The wound briefly created a sh beneath the inferno, but within seconds, the mes surged back, sealing the gash like it was never there.


    Richard retaliated, summoning a swirling vortex of fire around himself. With a swift motion, he unleashed it, the mes spreading like a wave. Several attackers screamed as the fire engulfed them, their masks melting into their skin.


    Lunging at the nearest vignte who was shooting an arrow, Richard held the man by his ankle and hair before using the strength that only a superhuman could muster and tore the man from the middle.


    "Ahhhh!!!" The loud cry of the man died once his body was snapped in two and thrown away like rags.


    The remaining ones took a few steps back as they heard Richard''s emotionless voice,


    "Where is she?"


    The response came violently. From the treeline, another group emerged, chanting incantations. Magic circles red to life at their feet,unching streams of water that hissed violently as they collided with Richard''s mes. The sh of elements created a veil of steam that enveloped the battlefield. Richard stepped through it, his molten eyes glowing brighter than ever.


    He raised both hands, conjuring a massive inferno above him. With a snap of his fingers, it split into dozens of smaller fireballs, each locking onto a target like homing missiles. The guards scattered, but the fireballs curved midair, chasing them relentlessly. One by one, the explosions lit up the night, shaking the ind.


    The battered and melting bodies of the assants littered around the ind like a few dozen had used the spot for a pic and left garbage behind.


    The guards retaliated swiftly, hurling spearsced with glowing runes. The weapons whistled through the air, approached him, but the mes of Richard''s body devoured the projectiles mid-flight. Those that struck him only melted against his zing form.


    Richard grinned a feral, predatory smile. With a guttural growl, he mmed his fist into the ground, sending a shockwave of fire rippling outward. It ignited everything in its path, forcing the masked warriors to scatter or be consumed.


    Some were quick enough tounch counterattacks. des forged with ice magic shed through the night, sending freezing winds tobat his mes.


    Richard snarled and caught the weapon with his bare hand, overwhelming the spell with the intense mes.


    "You think water and ice are the best against mes?" Richard asked, to no one specific.


    "Enough ying," Richard growled, his voice rumbling like distant thunder as he levitated in the air. His arms shot out, and two massive me circles materialized above and below the battlefield. The upper one burned like a miniature sun, its edges crackling with unstable energy, while the lower one shimmered ominously, heating the ground until it glowed red.


    "Infernal Descent." The words were guttural and sharp, dripping with finality.


    The me circles roared to life, unleashing torrents of liquid fire from the heavens while erupting geysers of me from below. The guards were caught in the crossfire, their screams drowned out by the deafening roar of the dual assault. The upper mes rained down like hellishets, each strike vaporizing multiple men, while the lower eruptions flung others into the air, their bodies disintegrating before they hit the ground.


    The entire section of the ind became a swirling inferno, the sand melting into pools of ss, the jungle at the edge of the battlefield igniting a chain reaction. Tens of guards were incinerated in mere moments, their bodies reduced to ashes carried by the violent winds.


    Once the bustling ind was reduced to only one person who stood in the middle of the battleground.


    The true might of the being who has taken absolutemand over an element. This was Richard at his best.


    ---------**--------


    It took him a few minutes but Richard found the entrance of the cave. It wasn''t much difficult to break the entrance and it helped that the guards stationed inside didn''t try to fight him at all.


    Richard dashed inside, stopping not even once as he finallynded inside the base of the hideout.


    His eyes finallynded on the person whom he desired to see the most in these few minutes.


    "Be..." It seems huge boulders were lifted off his shoulders as Richard returned to his human state. He slowly advanced towards Be who also looked back at him with a soft expression on her face.


    "Brother..."


    Richard reached his sister and knelt before her. Cupping her cheeks, he asked, "Are you fine? Did they do anything to you?"


    Be shook her head, "No, they just brought me here and we have been talking ever since." After a brief pause, she asked, "Brother....did you just obliterate more than a hundred guards because you were worried for me?"


    She heard from the guards inside the base that those hundred guards would keep Richar busy for the time being...however, not even five minutes passed and her brother was in front of her.


    Richard sighed, "What do you expect from me? I failed to keep my sister safe so the frustration and fear of losing you again took over me."


    He has reunited with his sister after so long...and because of his negligence, he lost her again today.


    Be was grinning ear to ear, but soon he realized that she wasn''t moving at all....more like other than her head, nothing else was moving.


    Richard spotted the injection resting nearby, making him clench his teeth before he got up on his feet and turned around to ughter those who tortured his sister.


    However, the person he saw upon turning around exhausted his frustration and shock took over,


    "Carl?! What are you doing here?"


    The brother of his childhood friend...was standing there.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- I know, you know, we know. Drop ament.

 Chapter 193: Chapter 192- An old friend

    In his previous life, there weren''t many people whom Richard could call his friends. And especially, female friends.


    He didn''t know why but women always remained away from him, and given Richard was always surrounded by Be, not many people approached him


    He didn''t mind tho, considering he didn''t need many friends when he had Be by his side and¡­his childhood friend, Rena.


    Rena lived in the house next to theirs with her family. She was the same age as Richard, and she had a good rtionship with Be as well¡ªsomething that greatly surprised him.


    Rena used to visit his house on random asions, and their families were close enough to spend festivals together.


    Rena was more like Richard''s male friend, given she loved to y baseball. Her hobby wasics and games; spending most of her pocket money on arcades andics. And just like Richard she also wore pants until she turned thirteen and was forced to wear skirts.


    When Richard turned fifteen, they moved away and they had contact over the phone. They didn''t  usuallytact each other, however, when they chatted, the calls went on for hours.


    Rena was the only being with whom Richard was able to share his burden, his grief; someone in front of whom Richard had cried. After his parent''s demise, Be needed support, so Richard adopted a strong front. However, in front of that tomboy, he wasn''t able to maintain his facade.


    After hell broke loose, and zombies were everything they could worry about, Richard lost his connection with Rena.


    He did try to reach out to her, went to her house, and tried asking her rtives whom he found along the way. However, despite his efforts, he couldn''t locate her or any other of her family members.


    Richard assumed that they might have died back then during the first wave since their house was in ruins. However, now, standing in front of Rena''s younger brother, Richard felt that his prediction might be wrong.


    "Carl?!" His eyes were parted wide as he saw the shaved-headed man standing there with his brows drawing closer.


    "Brother¡­Ray?" Carl asked as he sensed the familiarity in the voice and the way he called Carl.


    Richard, who once was called Ray, stepped toward him and asked, "How did you end up here? And¡­why did you kidnap Be?"


    Carl considered Be as his big sister, and given Be was lookingpletely unharmed, Richard discerned that this guy had brought her here to talk about something.


    Carl facepalmed himself as he said, "If I knew she was staying with Brother Ray I would have rathere to you to talk."


    Taking a pause, Carl added, "You look quite dashingpared to before, brother Ray."


    Richard softly smiled and Be rebuked, "Brother looked handsome before as well."


    Carl raised his hands in defeat, "Got it."


    Be was now able to move her limbs so she got up and offered Richard the seat. Richard shook his head and gestured for her to sit back down before he asked,


    "Carl¡­why did you bring Be here?"


    Carl''s expression stiffened before he lowered his head and apologized, "I am ashamed of what I did, brother, but I couldn''t think of any other option."


    Be frowned, "What option? What is this all about?"


    Richard was curious as well, so he rested his displeasure aside for a moment and waited for the boy to exin himself.


    Carl raised his head before he began, "When I heard about a Crimson Midnight witch who has conquered Vegas and was strong enough to go against a whole horde of S-rank monsters¡­I was shocked. And my shock elevated when her name I heard,"


    He looked at Be and Richard discerned what he was talking about.


    Carl''s shoulders slumped as he added, "However before I could have reached her to ask for help¡­sister Be disappeared."


    It was said that she was summoned to another world, and some say that she ended her life because of depression.


    Richard frowned, "Help¡­for what?"


    Carl''s fist clenched as he revealed the whole story, "When everyone was receiving usual powers like elemental control and others¡­Rena received a cursed skill."


    With his eyes turned dead cold, the other one added, "Regeneration."


    Richard wasn''t able to celebrate the fact that Rena was alive since the way Carl looked, it was obvious that something bad had happened.


    "Big sis possessed a huge amount of mana that allowed her tissues and muscles to regenerate in a blink. She had no other ability than regeneration and an endless supply of mana."


    Be''s eyes widened as she realized the implication of having such an awakening.


    Her fears were proven to be warranted as Carl said, "Although I tried to keep her hidden from others¡­after a few years, a big gang from the east found her."


    Richard clenched his fist, "Is she alive?"


    Carl nodded, "She has to be¡­since they made Rena their major source of monster breeding."


    Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    With a huge lump stuck in his throat, Carl said, "They started with her blood¡­feeding it to monsters allowed them to be berserk. And those gang members used those berserk monsters to take down their enemies."


    "But they weren''t satisfied¡­they even started feeding other hunters with her blood, and the results were the same. Although the hunters lost their sanity, they became unhinged and a powerful force for the gang."


    "Then their greed elevated, and they started tearing her flesh and feeding it to the monsters ... and unfortunately, the results were more destructive than they thought."


    With tears trailing down his eyes and his jaw tightly clenched, Carl added, "The monsters began to transform and evolve¡­.fueling their greed for power and supremacy."


    His whole body was trembling and the boy looked in pain and grief. He dropped to his knees and began wailing uncontrobly.


    It could be seen from his reaction how much Carl regretted letting his sister be found out by those bastards.


    Richard, on the other end, took a few moments to register what he just heard.


    There are people in this world as well, who possess an intense amount of Ether, like Rose and his mother. But not even once people of this world ever thought of resorting to such inhumane practices.


    ''Has humanity stooped so low¡­'' Richard couldn''t believe that they were now resorting to using a human to feed their greed for power and authority.


    Richard stepped forward and softly patted the guy on his back.


    While sobbing Carl added, "They kept me hostage for a long time, until I ran awayst year and collected these few men to retaliate. However, I knew it wasn''t enough so I sought sister Be''s help."


    "How did you arrive in this world?" Be asked, her voice sounding unusually heavy, given she must have received a heavy shock upon hearing about Rena.


    Carl slowly responded, "We knew we could not defeat those people all alone and we had some information in our hand with which we could have used to gain the trust of the residents of this world."


    Richard frowned, "What information?"


    Carl took a long breath to calm his nerves before informing him, "They are making a bridge to send hunters into this world and kidnap the warriors of this world so they could make them their magic suppliers as well."


    Taking a pause he added, "The magic of this world is treated as treasure. Given the purity and quality, they want a few dozen magic-users of Clion."


    Richard was already aware of the fact that the magic of Earth is far worse inparison to ether and Aembr in this world for some reason.


    But there was still something uncertain, "How did they receive knowledge about ether?"


    "It was a man¡­teenager at best whom I once spotted with the gang leader. He was extruding a very profound presence and exhibited numerous skills which could easily overpower the mages back on earth."


    Richard nced at Berine, but thetter had no idea.


    A name came up in his mind who could have done this¡­taking the risk of crossing the world, however, Richard didn''t instantlynd on a conclusion and asked Carl,


    "Can you tell me his description? How did he look?"


    "Ah, yes he was a teenage boy with sil-"


    "Richard!" Suddenly two peoplended in the shelter and Carl''s eyes widened.


    Richard turned to face Ethan and Rose who stood there with panic written over their faces.


    Carl suddenly got up, his eyes still widened as he pointed his finger at Ethan and said,


    "It was him! He was the one who gave them the idea!"


    Every eye turned towards Ethan and the other masked beings in the room raised their weapons against Ethan.


    Be also looked at the teenagers with wary eyes while the person in question was beyond baffled.


    The only person in the room who understood the whole situation, slowly rose to his feet and uttered,


    ''I now understand the whole thing¡­''


    ¡ª-----**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading the chapter. Drop PS, reviews andments. It helps.n

 Chapter 194: Chapter 193- Peek

    "Clone?" Carl couldn''t believe that the being in front of him wasn''t the same person he saw with the gang leader back on Earth.


    Richard slowly nodded, "Yes, the clone I am talking about was created by Ethan''s DNA and magic essence. That''s why he looks like him and contains magic which even surpasses ether inparison."


    "Brother?" This time Be was surprised to hear that, "Better than Ether?"


    Her eyes darted toward Ethan, making thetter a little awkward as he shifted in his seat. He nced at Richard and thankfully, the silver head was saved from exining to her.


    Richard heaved a sigh and told them, "Ether is the force which we received from the Goddesses, through no source. An ether user produces their ether through their ether core and channels them through ether routes."


    "Aembr, on the other hand, is present everywhere and an Aembr user can absorb it through nature directly to fuel their body."


    Richard frowned before turning toward Carl, "What about you? Can you absorb mana from the surroundings?"


    "To an extent, yes; however, once my mana pool is filled, I need to stop," Carl exined.


    "And does this mana pool extend or develop any further?" Be asked curiously. When she was back on earth her conversation with others remained limited, so she never got to know things about mana and everything around it.


    "No, sister. The size of the mana pool gets decided at the time when we awaken. No development there."


    Richard hummed, "That''s why the earthlings are weaker than the residents of Clion." Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Carl raised his brows, "I don''t get it."


    This time Ethan added, "We can develop our storage. And it''s mutual in both, ether and Aembr users."


    Carl was surprised and so were the men around them who were listening to them.


    The bear masked being who was among those who went to kidnap Be, asked, "So...every being here has limitless potential?"


    Richard narrowed his eye at the masked man, making thetter flinch, before the redhead asked, "Were you the one who carried Be?"


    The bear-masked instantly shook his head, "Sero¡­it was him. He was guarding the ind. You already killed him."


    Richard nodded before he answered the previous query, "Yes, every being here has limitless potential, but naturally, given the difficult criteria to level up, not many desire to climb the table."


    That was something that created a huge gap between the two worlds. However, it was understandable, given that Clion was the first world where the gift of magic was bestowed and also thend where several Godly beings once resided. Of course, the magical energy of this world would be more potent.


    "Returning to the topic, the magical energy Ethan possesses is different from others."


    ncing at Ruby, Richard wordlessly urged her to speak.


    Every eye turned towards the raven-haired teenager before Ruby exined, "Unlike Ether and Aembr that derive from two sources, Divine Essence is bestowed upon an individual directly from the Deities who have blessed this world with life. In short, Sir Ethan possesses divinity within him."


    Carl''s eyes widened as he asked, "A demi-god?"


    Richard nodded, "In a way, yes. It''s just he wasn''t a demi-god by birth but by his blessings."


    Ruby added, "After all, Sir Ethan was blessed by every deity, and he is the apostle of the strongest one: the Goddess of Life."


    Now every eye was on Ethan, making the boy shy as he looked away, and then back to Richard, begging for help.


    Richard smiled in amusement as he said, "So yes, having such an essence allowed some freak scientist to run a few experiments, and create that anomaly called Clone. I have fought it before, but every time, it slipped away because of its body-cloning abilities."


    Richard stated, his smile fading and a scowl taking its ce.


    Time after time, that damn thing has made things difficult for him, and nearly caused Violet''s life. He could never forgive that being even if Zulcriz asks him to.


    "It exins how, despite being in this world at that time, the clone appeared back on Earth," Be muttered, given at the time she came to this world, the Clone was here and on Earth as well.


    It was already a known fact that the timezones of Clion and Earth run differently.


    Ruby was notpletely aware of what they were talking about; however, from what she could discern, these masked beings came from a different world, about which Richard was aware somehow. And there, the clone of Ethan has been running havoc for some time now.


    "Ethan," Richard called out, "You can pry inside their heads right?"


    Richard remembered that Ethan could share the perception of those beings who were created by his cells.


    Their minds were connected to a hive, and Ethan was someone who could peek inside that hive.


    Ethan nodded, "I can...but I am not sure if it will work across realms."


    "And it has risks. What if the clone peeks back?" Ruby adds.


    Richard heaved a sigh, "There is no risk in trying, and as about retaliation," Richard got up and tore his sleeve before wrapping it around Ethan''s head and blinding him,


    "Now, go for it."


    Ruby was still unconvinced, however, Ethan didn''t pay attention to her apprehension and went for it.


    Tightly shutting off his eyes, he tried to connect with the clones. Although he could sense that there were numerous of them spread around the world, he reached out for the farthest one.


    His head was drumming violently, showing clear signs of how he still couldn''t do this fluently, as he finally reached that clone about which they were talking.


    "Ah..." A soft exim left his lips, as Ethan saw...a woman hanging by the chains.


    "S-Short brown...hair...a mole...under her lower lip...."Ethan slowly muttered, and Carl immediately said,


    "That''s my sister!" Richard stopped him before Carl could approach Ethan and possibly break the connection.


    Richard stepped toward Ethan and very quietly asked, "What can you see?"


    "...she is suffering....barely alive ....dead eyes....torn skin...no will to resist....her...her..." Ethan sobbed, "Her eyes are getting...agh!"


    Suddenly, Ethan felt bile welling up his throat as he removed the blindfold and vomited on the ground.


    There were tears in his eyes and the boy looked pale seeing that treatment through which the girl was going through.


    Carl paled in fear as he saw his reaction as he slumped back in his seat


    Richard looked worried, as he patted Ethan''s back and allowed him to calm down.


    Ruby offered him some water, which Ethan rejected and looked at Richard,


    "....she is suffering...being treated far worse than any criminal. I have seen her organs being taken out while keeping her conscious...and the girl...s-she didn''t even flinch..."


    Tears welled up in his eyes again, as Ethan began to cry aloud. He has never seen such a gruesome sight before. It was utterly brutal.


    Richard patted his shoulder, and calmly said, "You did well, Ethan. Thank you."


    Richard then got up and turned around.


    Silence engulfed the closed space as Richard continued to move back and forth, no readable emotion on his face.


    Be, who was quite shaken up, couldn''t help but feel guilty that she couldn''t help Rena when she was back on Earth.


    Carl was lookingpletely listless, staring at a particr point with no emotion left in his eyes.


    If he had done a better job in hiding her or had been strong enough to protect her¡­she wouldn''t have to go through such a hideous experience.


    The silence was growing heavy, which ushered Ruby to ask, "What are you going to do?"


    Richard didn''t respond to her; rather, he turned toward Be and asked, "You have your connection back on Earth, right?"


    Be nodded, "Yeah..." Her voice was hoarse, as she added, "I know a few people."


    Turning toward the bear-masked one, he asked, "You can guide us, right?"


    The masked being nodded, "I know everything about them since once I used to work for those sick bastards."


    Richard slowly nodded as he made a decision, " Be, we are returning home."


    Be''s eyes widened as she realized what he was saying, as she said, "Mom won''t agree to this."


    " I am not going to tell her. If things go as I n, then in two days, we will be back."


    Ethan was about to say something when suddenly Carl rose from his seat and under everyone''s gaze he walked toward Richard.


    His eyes regained vitality as tears blurred them. Large droplet of tears flowed down as the boy fell to his knees.


    Holding Richard''s pants, the boy sobbed,


    "P-Please¡­save¡­her¡­save her¡­please.."


    Richard rested his hand on the younger one''s head as he said,


    "I will."


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- God, I had to make so many changes in this chapter to save you from the gore. Anyway, I hope you are enjoying the progression.


    Thanks for reading. Drop ament.

 Chapter 195: Chapter 194- Caught

    Inside the conference room, only a few people were present, which greatly surprised Berine. She was used to facing at least twelve people inside the meeting rooms given their importance in the ministry.


    However, Duke Aeromore was not present and the first Prince was absent as well.


    Berine was only on good terms with Hawkbridge as of now, so she exchanged greetings and sat down on her designated seat.


    This was the first time for her to appear before the central ministry after that incident back in the Duchy. There were still rumors circting but as usual, the Crimson Witch cared about none.


    "Amelia returned home if you don''t know," Berine informed him, since Hawkbridge had been recently moving around mostly and had no time to show his face back home.


    Gideon heaved a long sigh, a blend of exasperation and weariness being expressed in that single breath, as he responded,


    "I miss my home and my daughter. Your son has bound her by a spell or somethin'' that she doesn''t like to spend her time anywhere away from him."


    Berine grinned, proud of her son she looked, as she said, "Can''t help~Richie is just too charismatic."


    Gideon scoffed, "He is still a brat in my eyes."


    "I don''t think you can say that after hearing his achievements, Lord Hawkbridge. Especially during the Academy invasion where he fought gantly and saved his schoolmates." The chief advisor, Harold, expressed his views on the matter.


    Berine nodded in assent as she crossed her arms under her bust.


    Seeing some of the other members peeking at her inappropriately, Berine narrowed her eyes, making them instantly look away.


    "Haah~okay, I admit Richard has turned into a great man. However, it''s still unfair for him to get my daughter''s whole time and attention."


    With his shoulders slumping, Gideon asked, "But what''s the point inining? Now that she has finally returned, I can''t go home¡­"


    Harold feels bad for the man since, unlike Berine, who often ignores the Emperor''s orders to join these kinds of meetings, Gideon always responds to the summon on time.


    "It pains to say this but, Gideon, at the moment, the nation requires you more than ever." Suddenly, a person entered the room whom everyone knew.


    Berine''s eyes turned sharp for a moment but she hid her frustration well.


    She hasn''t forgotten about the fact that her son was among the potential experiment subjects, conducted by the Emperor.


    Although Lucius said he wasn''t aware of the ex-Prime Minister''s ns, Berine still holds a grudge against him.


    "Please sit down, people." Lucius was aware of Berine''s gaze but he chose to ignore her for the moment and gestured everyone to sit back down.


    Lucius began the meeting without beating around this time, fortunately,


    "As you all must have been informed, for a few weeks now, strange portals have been appearing all over the world, spewing Bates and making it impossible to maintain peace and order within the affected regions."


    The Emperor then gestured towards his most trusted man, ushering Harold to get up and continue,


    "Seventy-four urrences in Eldoria in the past seven days, and each one of them is sending an average of seventy Bates through each portal. There has been recorded no trustable pattern to predict these portals, nor anyone was captured who can be held ountable for this mayhem."


    Gideon''s dark brows were knitted, as he asked, "And we still haven''t sent anyone to the other side to explore where they areing from?"


    Harold looked nervous under his intense gaze, as he responded, "Although we have evidence that all these Bates are arriving from a single ce, we still need a way to be a hundred percent sure that those who cross the portal can return home safely."


    This time it was Knight Commander Be who interrupted, "I apologize for the interruption but I can take that role."


    Be is hailed the strongest and most fearless warrior in the army and one could see that those titles aren''t just for show.


    "Until we don''t get evident proof that there is a world of living on the other side, we won''t send anyone." Lucius added, "What if the portal opens to the Dark Star?"


    "I doubt such weak Bates woulde out from the Dark Star," Berine scoffed. Dark Star is the home to Bates, and where those creatures receive nourishment directly from the source.


    The room was engulfed in silence after that, everyone thinking of what possible way there was to get rid of this situation.


    It was then, when suddenly a soldier entered the conference room, urging Be to stand up with a frown on his face,


    "Who gave you the permission to walk inside?" His tone and the heavy aura made the soldier freeze at his spot with sweat umting on his face.


    However then, he said something that immediately changed Be''s expression,


    "An intruder is caught, sir! From the other side of the portal."


    Berine frowned and got up before saying, "Where is he?"


    The soldier instantly reported, "Kept in the underground prison!"


    Berine nced at the Emperor and after receiving a nod, everyone marched out of the room.


    ¡­.


    In the underground prison, everyone stood outside the cell where a man was hanging by the chain, his dark brown hair obstructing his face and blood dripping down his mouth.


    The soldier who had beaten him up said, "He will talk now."


    The chief advisor stepped forward and asked, "Can you tell us your name?"


    There was a long pause before the man answered, "Adam¡­Brussel."


    "And where did youe from?"


    "Earth¡­" When that word escaped his lips, Berine drew a sharp breath.


    Her baby was right, these Bates wereing here from their previous world.


    "Is that the orb where you live?" Gideon asked, but since the prisoner didn''t respond, everyone thought he possibly affirmed.


    The Emperor finally asked, "Are you among the ones who are sending the Ambrobates into our world?"


    Everyone held their breath since based on his answer, further action would be taken,


    It took him a few moments and a shake from the soldier nearby for the prisoner to respond,


    "Yes¡­"


    Be narrowed his eyes, "What is it that you are nning?"


    This time the answer came a bit faster,


    "To invade major empires by having hunters infiltrate them, hidden among monsters."


    "---!!"


    That caused everyone to widen their eyes in shock.


    Berine knew that the human race in the far future was quite wicked, but still, this was absurd.


    Meanwhile, the others who have no idea what kind of being resides on Earth and how strong they are were apprehensive upon receiving the information.


    They still don''t have any way to block these portals and rather than Bates, what if strong warriors began tounch attacks on small towns and kill innocent people?


    Naturally, help cannot be provided to every corner of this world instantly.


    A deep silence ensued after that for a few minutes before Gideon asked, "How do you conjure these portals?"


    "...there are technologies built to create a small gap between dimensions that allows us to reach Clion."


    Berine frowned, "How was this technology built? Did someone awaken space-time magic?"


    Her question might sound absurd but the very logic behind crossing dimensions was ridiculous.


    Unless there is a magician who fuels these artifacts with Space Magic, it won''t be possible for the Earthlings to open those portals.


    And the very thought of someone possessing space-time magic sent a chill down Berine''s spine.


    The man showed no changes of emotion through his voice as he answered, "Magically experimented beings¡­boosted abilities, and created hybrids ¡­"


    Berine clenched her fist with her eyes narrowing. Meanwhile, Harold looked on the verge of crying upon hearing what hideous acts they were practicing.


    Lucius frowned before he asked, "Is there any way of breaking this connection between the two worlds?"


    Harold eximed, "Are we not going to stop them?" There were a few others who agreed with what he suggested.


    However, "It''s not our problem what they are doing. We just need to get rid of this connection so our world no longer gets disturbed by those creatures. Ever again."


    Lucius knew he must be looking like a heartless man at the moment but he couldn''t send his men to another world to resolve their situation.


    He has no idea what kind of danger resides on the other side, what kind of government is ruling that orb and nauseating things they have in their arsenal.


    Not to talk about, there is the threat roaming over Clion already and Lucius cannot afford to solve others'' mess.


    Stepping forward he asked again, "Is there any way through which we can sever this connection?"


    Although no one sensed any change from the man, a very thin smile extended the prisoner''s lips as he uttered,


    "Yes¡­there is a way."


    ¡ª--------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Dropments, power stones, and reviews if you have enjoyed the story so far.

 Chapter 196: Chapter 195- Forget about him?

    "I aming with you." Not many times Richard has seen Lilia not asking but rather rying her decision with conviction.


    However, as of now, he could tell that no one can stop her from partaking in what Richard is about to do.


    Her demeanor oozed with determination and that was something everyone could sense.


    She knew she could not stop him, not after she heard the whole story about the other world and the reason for which Richard was going to the other side. However, surely she can apany him, given Lilia would surely not be a burden to him.


    If not anything then Lilia was good at hiding. If she discerns that her presence might be a hindrance for her master then she will simply disappear.


    She wasn''t able to apany her Lord when he went to that hell called Endless Hold, however, this time, she surely can.


    Everyone looked at Richard, Emily being silent but her gaze expressing her inner thoughts. Her whole reason to be alive was to serve Richard and assist him any way possible. Surely, she wasn''t going to miss this chance!


    Cristina said nothing against what her daughter desired. Even though thedy knew that this mission was dangerous and could separate them forever, she couldn''t take her daughter''s life decision for her.


    Richard heaved a sigh and leaned back in his seat. He expected Be to be persistent oning so he already said he would be taking her. But Lilia...


    "Is there no way-"


    "No, Richard. If you don''t take me then I will follow you. The only way to get rid of me is to kill me right here and right now."


    Her words made Emily gasp, and Richard let out another weary sigh, "Okay, I understand, so stop being so serious." He pulled her in his arms, making her sit on hisp.


    "I understand, I will take you with me. And Emily,"


    "I will alsoe!" She strongly expressed her desire. For someone who mostly remains passive nowadays, Emily was showing sudden changes when it came to Richard''s safety.


    Richard nodded, "You are my shadow, so I can bring you wherever I go. And so I can do it with Jasmine and Erwin(therge dude that fought with Lilia when the church members attacked)."


    Turning his eyes toward Be he said, "You aren''t going to regreting with me, right? Mom would be awfully displeased."


    "We have already done various things in the past which Mom didn''t like. And I know, if I am with you, we can easily get her forgiveness."


    Richard smiled at that before his eyes went toward Ethan and Ruby, "I can ask you both only one thing; do not tell the others about it."


    His eyes remained directed at Ruby, who slowly nodded, "I am not helping the evil, so naturally, I am not obliged to tell them."


    Richard nodded, but he didn''t trust her. However, even if she tells Eleanor and others before they can do anything, Richard will be back. After all the time zones of the two worlds were severely mismatched.


    Alex then turned toward Carl and the bear-masked one, "You two can help us get to that gang and provide us with all the information, right?"


    "Yes." Carl instantly affirmed, "We have been nning to attack those people for months, so yes, we know about them better than anyone."


    Richard nodded before he asked, "And how do we reach there?"


    "We can jump through any portal and we will reach Earth instantly." The masked one replied.


    Richard thought for a moment but then decided to ask about itter.


    "Okay then, everyone has two hours; prepare in the meantime and meet near the port."


    ...


    After leaving Cristina''s home, Carl and his subordinates were returning to their base to pack all the remaining equipment and weapons. After all, they were returning home. And this time, they won''t be getting back here.


    The masked one asked, "Can we trust them? You know about Jin, right? That guy can go to extreme lengths to keep everything under control."


    Carl''s eyes turned cold hearing that name, as he recalled that bastard who became his and his sister''s friend initially and betrayed them once the gang from the East arrived.


    It was Jin who told them about Rena and they took her away.


    Now, Jin was the leader of the gang given his skill that works best when he has a whole bunch supporting him.


    Carl looked at his friend before asking, "Did you see what Brother Richard did to our men? He is a Sage-ranked warrior. And sister Be is already infamous for being the strongest mage on Earth."


    The masked one sighed, "I know that they are strong but Jin has numbers. Truthfully, when I heard that the son of the Duchess was on our side, I was expecting a whole army to follow us for support."


    Carl halted and turned toward the man before speaking in an annoyed tone, "Look Ben, I don''t care if there are enough men or not. Brother Richard alone has given me the hope that I did not possess when I first came here. So rather thanining we should focus on how we can assist him."


    Ben''s shoulders slumped as he removed his mask and revealed a guy in his early twenties.


    With a ck mark going down his left brow and ending near his chin, the guy looked hideous. However, Carl was used to seeing this face so he didn''t react and heard him saying,


    "So much misfortune we have seen until now...that slight hope now scares me, Carl. Sorry if I hurt your feelings."


    Carl exhaled a sigh before shaking his head, "It''s okay...sorry for speaking like this. Now let''s go."


    ...


    Lilia and Cristina were in the former''s room, sorting out the clothes Lilia would be taking with her. And the equipment along with other supplies.


    Lilia had many battle vests she made for herself and she bought her birthday presents in the past. Although they were a little tight now, given she bought them a few years ago, it would work.


    Cristina was standing nearby, with her back pressed against the wall, looking at her daughter silently.


    She doesn''t know the whole story but Richard told her the gist of what they are aiming for. And the dangers involved in it.


    "Your Dad used to say that you won''t have a peaceful life with that boy."


    Lilia smiled, "Peace bores me, Mom."


    "I used to think the same thing, honey, until I met your father." Stepping closer to her daughter, Cristina held her shoulders and made her look toward her,


    "Richard has so many people else loving him, so many people to protect him. His mother, the strongest witch in existence is there for him. Can''t you just forget about him?"


    Cristina might regret saying it in the future, but after her husband died, her only hope and reason to be alive was Lilia. And seeing her often getting involved in such danger, scares thedy.


    As such, Cristina always thought that what if Lilia married a normal man rather than a future Duke who would be surrounded by danger? How her life would be much more stable and peaceful.


    Lilia didn''t push away her mother''s or dismissed her words. Rather she calmly asked,


    "Tell me, Mom, if I suggest you marry a man who is awakened and can keep you happy for the rest of your life...what will be your answer?"


    Cristina lowered her eyes and didn''t say anything since Lilia already knew the answer.


    "Exactly, Mom. When you love someone, you don''t see the drawbacks and advantages. No one can n to love someone....it just happens."


    Cupping the older one''s cheeks, Lilia added, "And you have taught me how I should stick to the person I adore until the end. And now you are suggesting that I leave him?"


    Lilia''s voice began to crack a little, tears welling up in her eyes, as she said, "You know Mom, when I close my eyes and think about a life where Richard isn''t a part of it ...what I see?"


    In a whisper, she added, "Nothing....just nothing. There is no life for me without him. He is my life, Mom and I can no longer live without him."


    Seeing Lilia cry, Cristina wasn''t able to hold herself back either.


    Resting her head against Lilia''s, and while sobbing, she said, "Please be safe, baby. I have no one but you....so please return to me safely."


    The duo remained like that for a long time. It was the first time they cried after Henry''s demise.


    The grief of their loss, the fear Cristina carried, the apprehension Lilia was feeling...everything they released through those tears.


    Meanwhile, theypletely missed to notice the person standing outside their room who heard their conversation for the most part. Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    ------------**-----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop PS/reviewments.

 Chapter 197: Chapter 196- Desire*

    Richard was feeling a bitplicated after he overheard the conversation between Cristina and Lilia.


    Although he was ted and relieved to hear that Lilia wasn''t forcing herself to be with him, Cristina''s words made him realize that he was taking Lilia''s safety for granted.


    He always thinks of Lilia as a strong person who can protect herself if the situation arises. However, he often forgets that there is someone who still looks at Lilia as a little girl.


    Although Richard loves and cares about Lilia, he couldn''t just tell her mother to stop worrying about the only family member she was left with.


    ''Should I ask her to stay back?'' Although it would hurt Lilia¡­Richard knew that if he told her, she would not insist oning.


    With thoseplicated thoughts, Richard entered his room and found Emily standing there, arranging his clothes.


    "Ah¡­hey." She waved at him awkwardly when she noticed his presence.


    Richard raised his brows, "I could have done it myself, you know."


    Emily fidgeted at her ce as she shyly responded, "I didn''t have anything else going on so I thought ... .Did I overstep my boundaries?"


    There was no teasing in her words but rather pure nervousness.


    Richard heaved a sigh and inched closer to the girl.


    Sitting on the bed, he held her hand and pulled her towards him.


    Emily wordlessly followed hismand and stood before him.


    "Tell me Emily¡­why do you always remain nervous and uncertain around me? I have seen how often you stop yourself from saying something¡­is it that you regret epting Aembr?"


    She instantly shook her head, "I can never regret that decision since I wanted to live, Richard. And unlike what I used to believe, the side of Light is not as pure and benevolent as I thought they were."


    "Then, what''s the reason you remain so reserved around us¡­around me," Richard added thest part since he noticed Emily getting along with Violet and Lilia.


    So it was more like she was avoiding Richard these days.


    Emily looked down, her cheeks adapting a feverish shade.


    "Should I really tell you¡­"


    "Yes, or I will peek inside your mind and find it out myself."


    Emily''s eyes widened before she hurriedly shook her head, "Don''t do that!"


    "Then tell me."


    Emily''s shoulders slumped and the blush on her face grew profound. As she thought there was no escape from this.


    Heaving a sigh, she finally confessed, "Actually¡­Richard¡­after that ritual I have been feeling attracted toward you. It wasn''t that strong when I was away, but when I am in front of you, various kinds of thoughtse to my mind, which makes me embarrassed. And that''s why I can''t even look you in the eye."


    Richard frowned, "What kind of thoughts¡­"


    Emily lowered her face even more and bit her lower lip. Her hair was tied in a bun which showed her finely shaped neck in full exposure. And right now her neck was turning red in embarrassment as well.


    Slowly she muttered, "...things like you pinning me against the wall and having your way with me¡­until I go breathless¡­then pulling me to the bed¡­and¡­and¡­*fue*"


    Steam erupted over her head as she covered her face and dropped to her knees. Her legs were trembling as she continued to breathe heavily.


    Richard was¡­genuinely shocked.


    He couldn''t utter a single word for a long time. He could have never thought that the Aembr has affected her so much that she would desire him so badly.


    Looking down at her, Richard rested his hand on her shoulder, making the girl tremble.


    "Umm¡­okay, I understand. Get up now."


    Emily heard his words and tried to get up. However, her legs were so soft at the moment that she fell forward, pushing Richard onto the bed.


    He held her shoulders just in time before she could hit his face.


    Their faces were inches apart with their hot breaths colliding.


    The fragrance she extruded was not the regr one¡­she desired his touch and attention and he could tell just by the look in her eyes.


    Her body seemed hot as Emily looked at him with a feverish look.


    Her lips remained slightly parted as she closed her eyes.


    Richard''s heart was drumming strongly against his chest as the feelings he had been bottling up for a long time suddenly erupted and he wasn''t able to stop himself from kissing her.


    It was soft at first, just a fleeting touch, but the heat between them quickly grew. Richard''s hands slid up to her back, pulling her closer. His breath quickened the intensity of the moment sweeping through them both.


    With gentle pressure, he deepened the kiss, his lips moving against hers with a quiet urgency. Emily responded, her hands threading into his hair, her body pressed against his. She felt the warmth of his hands on her skin, the steady strength in his touch.


    His hand roamed her warm and soft body, touching every inch of her back and continuing to devour her supple lips


    "Mmm¡­" She moaned as his hand gripped her meaty buttocks. Giving it a strong squeeze, Richard pried his tongue into her mouth, turning the kiss even more intimate.


    "Huff¡­I want¡­.more"


    He picked her as he got up and walked towards the table across from them.


    Emily hungrily pressed her lips against him again as her legs wrapped around his back, her left hand wing his hair.


    **THUD**


    The book from the table fell as Richard nted her on the table and her back pressed against the wall.


    Their lips parted for a moment, the couple stared into each other''s eyes before going at it again.


    Richard''s hand held her thigh and lifted it, caressing her soft leg and making her feel hotter than before.


    "Mmm¡­.ah¡­" She closed her eyes as Richard''s lips went towards her chin, licking her soft skin before trailing down to her pearly white neck.


    Emily felt her lower lips getting wet by his restless assault as she rubbed him against him.


    Richard growled and roughly held her waist, "Stay."


    Emily''s body trembled to hear that tone as she nodded and stopped moving.


    Richard inserted his hand inside the skirt and touched the wet spot on her panty.


    Richard did nothing but just pressed his index and middle finger against her vagina and moved it left to right.


    Her body shook, as she clutched the table. Her back arched and eyes rolled back.


    Richard smirked before whispering, "Cum for me."


    Heeding hismand, her legs shook violently as Emily reached the climax.


    "Annnghh¡­.it''sming¡­.ahhhhh!!" She couldn''t believe this much wasing out.


    Her toes curled, and her mind became nk as she released all her pent-up desires in one go.


    Richard heaved a sigh as he took out his hand and told her, "We have to stop now. Be and Lilia are heading toward the room."


    Although she could barely hear him, Emily nodded and got up from the table after a few minutes of rest.


    Just as she was about to get up, Richard suddenly kissed her and said, "Be a good girl and I will reward you again."


    Her face turned red instantly as she gave a soft nod and made her way to the bathroom.


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Damn¡­Emily is down bad.

 Chapter 198: Chapter 197- Journey(1)

    What did Emily feel in those few minutes when she was surrounded by his warmth?


    Bliss, excitement, thrill, slight fear, and a whole lot ted.


    Why was she ted? In a corner of her mind she still knows that she once detested this man¡­then why? What changed?


    Maybe because she got to know the real him in these few months? Or maybe because of the way he showed consideration for her? Or maybe it was his strength that impressed? Or¡­maybe his hot body that made her mesmerized?


    Emily believed that it was a little portion of everything.


    Emily knew that it was the effect of the Aembr that was making her feel like this toward Richard, however, she didn''t dislike how she felt towards him.


    The intense desire to serve him has never been so strong. And when he pressed her against the wall and imed her lips, she knew, until herst breath, if she could belong to someone then it was Richard.


    Richard¡­.such a beautiful name.


    Her feelings for him have already reached the height that transcended any emotion a person could contain toward someone. Above hatred or love, she felt more of a raw sensation towards him.


    She couldn''t exin how she felt. But she has decided that since her beloved doesn''t like the way she ignores him, for whatever reason, she would do her best to express her emotions and intentions toward him.


    A new path for Emily has opened up when he kissed her. And Emily was dead sure about walking on it until the end.


    ¡­.


    The group of several men, along with Richard''s group gathered around the port.


    It was already the time of dawn, and people could be seen roaming the street to open their shops and fetch ration for their eateries.


    Richard was holding a bag over his back, in which Emily and Be''s clothes were also ced.


    Lilia had her own bag since she needed to carry some battle gear and weapons to assist her master.


    Cristina was told by Lilia to stay back home since she knew, her mother wouldn''t be able to watch her daughter go.


    Richard didn''t ask anything about Cristina since he couldn''t pretend that he never heard their conversation. When the timees, he will talk to Lilia about it.


    For now, "Where should we go?" Carl asked since there was no portal around that could throw them to the blue called Earth.


    Richard answered their curiosity, "We will board a ship and head towards Bariswaine. It is an area surrounded by Ambrobates. The quality of Aembr is quite rich there, and if my calctions are right, most portals open up there."


    Lilia frowned, as she took out her map, "But, master, there is no direct sea route to Bariswaine."


    Richard nodded, "I know," pointing at the map, he said, "This port, wnhawk, from where we could head towards Bariswaine¡­if we follow the path we mighte across a portal en route."


    Be smiled proudly as she said, "You are a genius, brother."


    Richard patted her head softly before he told the others, "I have already bought that ship, but just in case, go and check if there is any spy or unnecessary presence in there."


    Carl nodded before he told his men to go and check the ship.


    "I will also go, master," Lilia said; as his maid, it was one of her habits to assess such ces which could prove dangerous to her master.


    Richard nodded before telling her, "Take care."


    Lilia nodded, and with a smile, she went towards the big ship with a ck sail.


    Richard turned towards Emily and asked, "How long can you maintain an invisibility barrier around the ship?"


    Emily thought for a moment. After gaining Aembr, she has yet to face a magical shortage.


    However, there was a limit to how much she could absorb, and considering the ship would continue to move, she had to maintain her control as well,


    "About four hours before I would need an hour of rest, at least."


    Richard nodded, and before he could have said anything, Carl asked, "Why the barrier, brother?"


    Richard exined, "Although Ruby assured us that she won''t tell anyone about this, I doubt Eleanor would stop until she finds out the whole truth."


    Carl was surprised. Hearing his words, he couldn''t stop himself from asking, "Brother¡­is this person, Eleanor, is she dangerous?"


    Richard scoffed, "Not just dangerous, she is probably that boss-level viin who bes tedious to defeat even being weaker than you."


    Emily added, "To make everything right, she can go to any length. And as of now, harming Richard is her only goal."


    Carl''s lips parted, as he slowly muttered, "Just like a certain mechanical suit engineer."


    Soon the brte maid and Carl''s subordinates returned and reported, "No one was found inside. There were a few broken weapons which we threw into the water."


    Richard turned towards Lilia, "There are a few magical signatures, my lord. I think you should take care of it."


    The others who when to assess the situation were surprised, "There was any magical presence?" One of them asked.


    Richard exined, "Don''t be surprised; Lilia is the only one among all of us who can detect such minor details. She has very sharp detection skills."


    They nced at each other and then back to Lilia.


    Truth be told, they weren''t taking her seriously since she didn''t give off any magical presence. Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    ¡­ However, they didn''t know that Lilia had such a strong grip over her ether that they were misinterpreting her as weak.


    Richard then followed Lilia, and behind him were Be, Emily, and Carl¡ªthe male being interested in how Richard would be getting rid of the spell marks.


    They entered the storage area of the ship and an awful scent of fish assaulted them, making Emily cringe.


    Richard conjured a me ball around them to illuminate the ce as he advanced towards the ce she pointed.


    Richard couldn''t discern the pattern; however, from his knowledge, the spell mark was once used to keep the things stored inside cool.


    Richard raised his finger, before shooting a bundle of ether at the mark¡ª


    **CREAK**


    The wooden wall cracked and the spell mark instantly disintegrated into fragments.


    Carl''s eyes widened as he said, "Crazy¡­.Bro, you are a broken character."


    Richard smiled as he ruffled the younger one''s hair and said, "Now let''s go. We have a long way to go."


    ¡­..


    Not so long after, everyone boarded the ship and thanks to the fact that one of Carl''s subordinates can manipte wind, it was easy to push away the ship from the port.


    There were not more than six members of Carl''s gang that left. There were over a hundred, but the numbers were brought down to single digits because of Richard''s agitation.


    Richard was expecting animosity from the other members, especially the bear-masked one since he seemed the second leader of this gang.


    However, they seemedpletely unaffected. And when Richard asked Carl why, he said, they were nearly strangers to each other. And most of them were recruited after they came here.


    That¡­helped Richard to be rest assured.


    Emily had created a barrier around the ship, and it seemed to be working quite well. One of the members dove into the water and swam away to check whether the barrier was working¡­.


    ¡­.and after a few minutes, Carl had to bring that man back since he got lostpletely in the sea; being not able to locate the ship.


    Be was currently with Carl, talking things about Rena.


    Richard¡­didn''t want to hear their conversation since the more he heard about his childhood friend, the more his heart felt heavy.


    His only intention to return to Earth was to save her, and for that, he was prepared to hide things from his mother.


    It was risky, yes. However, Richard had confidence. Until he has the ck heart, he knows he couldn''t possibly get defeated unless, on the other side, there is an immortal.


    ''Although now I think about it¡­there is definitely a Demon General who has taken Earth under control.''


    There was no doubt about it; after all, the whole ce is filled with Aembr users.


    Richard had already faced one back on Clion, when he was trying to save his family.


    ''Haah¡­I hope this one doesn''t turn out as twisted as that guy¡­.''


    Richard was about to get up and get himself some water when suddenly a bottle was extended toward him,


    "Want some?" The bear-masked man asked.


    Richard took the container, "Thanks."


    The man sat down beside Richard and allowed him to first drink some water.


    Once he finished, the other one finally asked, "Can I ask something?"


    Richard raised his brows, "What is it?"


    Turning his eyes toward the redhead, he asked, "How does it feel to live as a fictional character?"


    "..."


    ¡ª--------**---------


    A/N:- Damn¡­you cannot forget that the novel was not written only for Richard.


    Thanks for reading. Drop ament and add a review if you have been enjoying the story so far.

 Chapter 199: Chapter 198- Journey(2)

    The moment the bear-masked one saw Ethan, he knew that his suspicion was right. This world belonged to that novel that he read back when things were normal.


    He was a kid at that time so his memories are a bit vague, however, the moment his eyesnded on Richard and Emily, he knew that this indeed was that book which wasn''t that famous even when it was at its peak.


    Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Ether, Aembr, Ambrobates¡­these terms were familiar to him. Although he didn''t read until the end, Ben knew that this character, known as Richard, was supposed to be dead.


    However, considering a resident from Earth has been reborn as the novel character, it doesn''t remain surprising that Richard was able to survive.


    Not only that, he has somehow shifted the plot so that Emily is on his side, as well as the Protagonist.


    Ben has been holding back his curiosity sincest night. He didn''t even tell Carl about it.


    And the person he chose to talk about it was none other than the same minor viin who left a very significant impact on Ben''s remembrance.


    Richard heaved a sigh. He wasn''t shocked to hear that someone was aware of this world which was portrayed as a story back on Earth.


    Not just Ben but Richard believed that back on earth, many people might recognize him.


    Leaning back in his seat, Richard said, "I know you won''t believe it, but a resident of Clion wrote that book. And I was Richard all along¡­"


    Ben raised his brows, "You mean Ray and Richard were the same person?"


    Richard nodded, "It''s up to you to believe in it. But yeah, it is what it is."


    Ben¡­somehow believed him since the utter nonsense he has seen until now through these few years, reincarnation and rebirth are not something he could disregard aspletely impossible.


    A brief pause descended between the two as Ben thought about how difficult it might have been for Richard to live as a minor viin.


    Then suddenly something struck him and Ben was not able to stop himself from asking, "Umm¡­Brother, is Duchess Berine as beautiful as it was written in the book?"


    Duchess Berine is the most popr and loved character in the novel. Someone who won the yearly poll for three years straight.


    Richard smiled upon hearing that as he informed the guy, "She is more beautiful than what is written. The epitome of beauty."


    The image of the red-haired beauty appeared in my mind as Richard spoke.


    Ben sighed before leaning back, "Wish I could have seen her once¡­but well."


    Another brief pause descended before Richard broke the silence this time, "Are you close to Carl?"


    The masked one nodded, "Kind of¡­we have been together since the time he was traveling alone with big sis. We three formed a group and used to work together to survive."


    "Since we knew the numbers were low, we used to hide in tall buildings initially. Stole ration, raided stores, and helped people when we found them in need."


    "Slowly, our group became bigger, and we were as happy as we were. Like a family."


    "Until he came¡­." Ben clenched his fist as agitation oozed from his demeanor.


    Richard frowned, "Who?"


    "Jin¡­the reason why Rena is in that condition."


    Richard''s eyes turned solemn as he heard the man continuing, "He was a very friendly dude, who got along with everyone. Not only was he helpful towards the weak, he showed a strong front in front of enemies."


    "A true asset from the group''s perspective, and a true friend from our perception."


    "...until one day, a gang from the Far East arrived andpletely defeated us. They took over our territory, took away our supplies, and killed several of our members."


    "We had no option but to run away, and as weak as they perceived us, they didn''t even bother chasing us."


    "...however, Jin realized that if he remained among us, he would not be able to reach his goal. So he betrayed us and in exchange for golden information, he got himself a spot in the gang."


    "He told them about Rena''s powers," Richard added, urging Ben to nod in agreement.


    "Yes¡­he backstabbed us and they took big sis away. I still remember how devastated Carl was for a very long time. He nearly died thrice while trying to rescue Rena, and along the path, his only life goal remained was to save his sister."


    Heavy silence engulfed the duo as they sat wordlessly for a few minutes. Their minds were cluttered with thoughts rting to the same person.


    Ben couldn''t forget that day when those people came knocking on the door and took away Rena.


    Ben did his best to fight back however, he was beaten ck and blue easily. At that time when Ben was searching for Jin''s support, that scumbag was standing on their side.


    Richard remained silent for another minute before asking, "How strong is this Jin?"


    "When he was with us, he was our strongest warrior. The only one who fought against an A-rank and came out alive, barely. However, as of now, he must be quite stronger given he has be the gang leader."


    Richard hummed and decided to talk about the strategies and other important stuff once they reached Earth.


    There was no way he would attack them without a n. After all, even though the earthlings were weaker inparison, Jin had the number to bnce out the difference.


    "Master." Suddenly Lilianded before them, startling Ben as they heard the brte maid say, "A dragon is advancing in our direction."


    Richard frowned, "Is it the same dragon?"


    Lilia nodded, "Yes¡­it''s the same dragon that attacked you back in the academy."


    Richard clenched his fist and got up, as he heard Lilia muttering, "It seems the invisibility turned out to be counterproductive. The dragon is heading straight toward us."


    Richard realized his mistake. Ether-users are hyper-sensitive towards Aembr, and Emily is an Ambrobate now.


    "Emily, take the barrier down."


    Emily nodded, seemingly also aware of what went wrong.


    Once the barrier was removed, they all went towards the deck and watched the small creature flying in the sky and turning bigger, passing each second.


    Richard was about to step forward and take care of the creature when suddenly Emily suggested,


    "Richard, let me handle this."


    Richard frowned, "Can you?"


    Emily nodded, "Trust me."


    Emily erected a barrier beneath her feet and manipted it to ascend into the air.


    Everyone watched in awe at how fluently and expertly she was using her spells.


    Once airborne, Emily waited for the dragon to advance towards them.


    "Is this safe, brother?" Be asked; her concerny in the fact that once near, the dragon could attempt to sink the ship rather than harming the passengers.


    And they were too far away from the shore to go back now.


    Richard nodded and told her, "I trust her."


    Be frowned, hearing the fondness in his voice, but didn''t say anything about it.


    "Here ites!" A masked man eximed.


    The dragon roared, diving straight for the ship. Emily raised her hand, her barrier forming in an instant.


    "Stop."


    A translucent sphere shot forward, trapping the dragon mid-flight. It thrashed violently, wings smashing against the glowing walls. mes erupted from its mouth, mming into the barrier, but Emily didn''t flinch.


    Everyone froze as the dragon intensified its assault.


    "It''s holding!" Carl gasped, wide-eyed.


    The mes licked the barrier, causing it to shimmer under the heat. The dragon wed at the sphere, its talons screeching against the surface, cracks forming only to seal secondster.


    "Unbelievable," Ben muttered, his voice shaking.


    The dragon roared again, twisting its massive body. It mmed its tail against the barrier repeatedly, each hit sending shockwaves that rattled the ship. Emily''s hand trembled slightly, but her gaze remained firm.


    "How is she holding this?!" Carl eximed, gripping the railing as the air seemed to vibrate from the force.


    He had a few barrier users in his team¡­but none of them could have even withstood a single strike from the dragon.


    Slowly, under everyone''s astonished gaze, while maintaining the barrier''s strength, Emily began to decrease its size.


    Emily''s eyes were cold and calctive; gone was the benevolence and mercy. If someone attempts to harm Richard, then they deserve death. And this dragon has already caused a lot of mayhem.


    The barrier slowly decreased to the size in which the reptile could barely fit, as it slowly stopped moving its body.


    However, just as they thought that they would see a huge mass of blood and gore, suddenly, a blinding light erupted from the dragon, and the creature began to transform.


    Emily also stopped shrinking the barrier, since she couldn''t retain her focus on the spell. However, she ensured to maintain the strength of her barrier.


    Richard frowned as he didn''t shield his eyes like others and looked closely at the dragon slowly turning into a human.


    Soon, the light subdued, and a woman appeared from behind¡ªring daggers at Richard with teary eyes.


    "Release me now!!!!"


    ¡ª------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a review if you have enjoyed the story so far.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 200: Chapter 199- Journey(3)

    Richard asked Emily to apany him inside the room where he led the prisoner.


    The others were guarding his hip for any other possible attack.


    Inside the small cabin, Richard sat while facing the red-haired woman who seemed somewhat familiar,


    "You are from the Scarlette n, right?"


    Richard asked without beating around the bush. Red hair was very rare in this world and considering how strong she seemed, Richard believed she must be a part of a strong n.


    Thedy sobbed as she nodded, "Yes¡­I am your grandmother."


    Emily''s eyes widened upon hearing that. Seeing the woman in front, one wouldn''t regard her as more than a thirty-year-old woman.


    She still has such fair skin, perfect and well-toned shape, along with perky breasts that it is hard to believe that she is Richard''s grandmother.


    ''Are all women of Scarlette house this¡­.packed?'' A sense of inferiority was born when Emily looked down at her still-growing breasts.


    Richard frowned," She is dead." He simply stated.


    His mother told him about her family and all the close rtives she had back when she used to live with them.


    And from his knowledge Richard knew that his grandmother was dead.


    "I was considered dead since I betrayed them." Her eyes turned solemn when she said that.


    Richard could sense clear detest towards the Scarlette n from her. For some reason, it seemed she hated even talking about them.


    "Betrayed?" He asked, "From what I know, Mother said you were met by an ident during your magical experimentation and-"


    "It was all a lie which even my daughter epted since she also assumed that I am a traitor." Thedy sighed, her shoulders slumping when she mentioned her daughter.


    "Okay then, tell me¡­why were you branded as a traitor?" Richard never paid much attention to his maternal side of the family since the only person from the Scarlette house who mattered to him was his mother.


    But now that he was soon going to get involved with them, it was better to understand to get to know about their history and past rtions.


    The woman nced at Emily before saying, "Send her out. The history of the Scarlette n cannot be disclosed to an outsider."


    Emily narrowed her eyes but she didn''t say anything against that.


    She assumed that Richard might send her out since gaining knowledge about her past was important, it seemed.


    However, to her utter surprise,


    "She belongs to me. You can start speaking now."


    Emily stared at Richard, with her eyes parted wide.


    Her face began to turn hot hearing how he showed his possession over her. The bliss of being regarded as someone close to Richard made her nearly drop her barrier but she soon collected herself and focused on her job to keep the woman locked.


    The woman heaved a sigh, "You are the first person after the me Warden who can afford to have multiple wives."


    Richard shrugged and silently urged her to get into the main topic.


    Thedy leaned forward, her hands resting on the table as she asked,


    "You must be aware of the tradition that the Scarlette n follows, right?"


    Richard raised his brows, "About the mandatory union of Scarlette n''s woman with the descendent of the Warden?"


    The older one nodded, "Yes¡­.that¡­" The woman clenched her fist and said, "Our n might be cursed since a single man takes multiple wives to have a single woman who bes the destined one."


    "I was that chosen wife who gave my husband a daughter, and named her Berine."


    She took a pause, seemingly collecting her thoughts before saying, " We loved her¡­well at least he showed concern and love for his daughter. However, when it came to sacrifice her, he showed no hesitation whatsoever."


    Richard frowned. Without telling her he knew that the sacrifice in question here was giving birth to me Warden''s descendent.


    Wordlessly he urged her to continue.


    The woman looked reluctant but she continued, Stay tuned with mvl


    "I didn''t want Berine to meet the same fate as our ancestors so¡­when she was at the age of seven, I took her and ran away from the Scarletre n."


    "I thought that if I keep Berine away for a few years, then she would be spared¡­.however,"


    "You got caught," Richard added that the reason was obvious. His existence.


    She clenched her fist, " I underestimated their reach and connection and ended up believing the wrong people. In the end, Berine was taken away and I was told to nevere back."


    Somehow Richard expected that. No mother wants their child to get sacrificed over an oath that years ago someone took for them.


    However, if his mother had been reluctant then he might have been able to sympathize with his grandmother.


    "Why are you helping the Apostles? Did they promise you something?" Emily asked, given thedy had fought with apostles and caused Richard great trouble.


    There was a brief pause; however, since most of the story was already out, she decided to reveal it as well.


    "When I ran away with Berine, a person sheltered me¡­and that person was an Apostle."


    "After roaming around for years, trying to not get caught by those twisted beings of the Scarlette n, I met that person again. And this time when he asked for my help, I didn''t reject."


    Richard thought for a moment before asking, "Who was this person?"


    "I don''t know his name¡­he always wears a hood. But I can identify his voice and know his hair color. tinum silver."


    Richard thought back on those and then faxed them back to the academy¡­however, he couldn''t remember if there was any silver head among them.


    Who can it be who suddenly sent his grandmother to attack him?


    ''Well, I am already the enemy of humanity¡­'' There was no point in trying to think about it.


    Richard got up from his seat before telling Emily, "Throw her away, as far as you can."


    " Wait! You are sparing me?" Thedy looked bewildered, given she tried to harm him twice by now, and knowing her grandson, she thought she was surely going to get killed today.


    Richard paused in his tracks, and without turning to look at her, he said, "Thank that picture frame on Mom''s working table."


    He didn''t wait there to exin anymore and walked out.


    Emily manipted the barrier in which thedy was stored before she began to take her out.


    " It won''t hurt right?" The older one asked.


    The good girl emotionlessly stated, "After what you have done, be thankful that I ain''t squeezing the life out of you."


    The older one gulped and decided to remain silent for the time being.


    This girl was serious about that.


    ¡­..


    After they dealt with the infiltrator, Richard, along with others, gathered around the deck.


    Richard didn''t exin to them about the woman''s identity but her red hair told them that she must be rted to Richard.


    Be wanted to ask what he heard from the woman, however, but she held back for the time being.


    Standing with his arms Richard looked at others and said,


    "Once wend on Earth, we are going against the biggest Asian gang, whichprises high-ranking hunters and beasts. I don''t need to tell you how dangerous this would be and what are the chances of your survival."


    "There is a high chance for you to die out there."


    He inly stated.


    Carl looked unaffected, and so did Ben, Emily, and Be. However, the other four members were affected by his words and his current demeanor.


    Looking at them, Richard added, "You can spend a normal life on Clion. You are not obliged to fight and no one will me you if you back off now."


    Richard gave them an offer. He wanted to see their determination and if they failed to meet his expectations he might as well leave them here.


    However,


    "When I speak, I will be speaking on behalf of all of us." The fox masked one stepped forward,


    "Those people have taken everything from us¡­.family, friends, lovers and our dignity. They had treated us as beasts, snatching everything away which we once held dear."


    With his fist clenched the man could be seen shaking in raw agitation, as he added, "So rather than asking whether we are willing¡­you should just tell us who we should kill¡­where we should kill¡­.how many times a person has to die."


    Richard felt a chill down his spine feeling their bloodlust. There was no doubt in the fact that more than anyone, these people antagonized those bastards.


    There was no doubt. When the timees they won''t back out so possibly they can be trusted.


    And Richard wanted nothing more than that.


    With a smirk, Richard stepped forward and patted the guy on the shoulder,


    "When the timees, I definitely will."


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading..make sure to drop a review andments on the chapter. And also, tell me if I should publish NSFW images on discord?

 Chapter 201: Chapter 200- Oath

    The interrogation went for half an hour and after hearing things from the prisoner, the council was, once again, gathered in the conference hall to discuss the matter.


    The atmosphere of the hall was more severe than it initially was, a testament to the things they learned about the other side.


    The preparations, the troops, and the fact that every being on the other side is an Ambrobate internally shook the people of the council.


    The soldier who heard about it was told to remain silent on the matter since if the news got out, people would begin to panic even more. The portals have already caused a ruckus.


    "A war is approaching." The Emperor began, "They are preparing tounch an all-out attack on us to gain control over humanity."


    The chief advisor added, "While we remained uncertain about these portals, they were sending troops to assess the situation on this side to prepare themselves."


    Gideon snarled, "Such underhanded tactics."


    "Rather, it''s quite cunning of them, no?" Berine suggested, and no, she wasn''t showing favoritism just because she once belonged to that world.


    After interrogation, it was discovered that those people had been sending men, under the guise of Ambrobate ambush, to discover this world and report back.


    It was the most basic tactic in war to first assess your enemy¡ªmeasure their strength and discover their weakness.


    It was a failure on their part to not be able to catch the spies that entered Clion and have been living here for who knows how long.


    "When did this start?" The newly assigned Prime Minister asked in a hesitant voice¡ªthe man has yet topletely integrate with the upper echelon, which justifies why he seems nervous around people like Berine and the Emperor.


    "Over two weeks, it has be frequent. We still have no evident proof to say that these portals have been appearing before that. But there is a possibility." Harold responded.


    The room was engulfed in a brief silence which was broken by the Commander of the Imperial Legion, "Your Majesty, I apologize if I sound impulsive, but we shouldn''t wait and let the enemy attack us first."


    Every eye turned towards Be who was wearing a grim expression on his face. His hands were clenched under the table.


    "Your Majesty, we have a history of not initiating an attack even though we knew that the enemy forces were preparing to attack us."


    "However, this time we cannot afford to rest back. We need to take the lead and dominate the enemy with our forces, my Lord."


    His words weren''t just fueled with anger¡ªthe man was devoted to his duty and his people. And this time the enemy ising with the only thought of destroying the peace they have been preserving for so long.


    Their enemy was the Dark side but unlike mindless Ambrobates, this time they were facing those beings who know how to utilize their head more than their strength.


    If they had been any regr goon then they would have ambushed Clion by now. However, they used war strategies and prepared things silently.


    If they hadn''t caught the man they might not have caught the whiff of what they were nning.


    Be''s words were being seriously considered and no one in the room said anything against it.


    "Be¡­what do you suggest?" The Emperor asked, ushering every eye to turn in thedy''s direction.


    In the past, Berine has led many wars and has won all of them. Her battle intelligence and war strategy have always been effective, albeit a little brute.


    Berine was in agreement with her student, as she said, "Be is right, Your Majesty, we shouldn''t wait and attack them when we still have time."


    Taking a brief pause, she added, "And when I say attack, I meant removing the root of the problem."


    The Prime Minister gulped, "D-Do you mean the energy generator the prisoner talked about?"


    From what they heard the earthlings have a steady and infinite magic source that is allowing them to summon these portals that led them here.


    By what Berine is suggesting, they should not only take down the enemy forces but end the energy source as well.


    "Won''t it be too dangerous, tho? They must have kept that source hidden in the deepest depth of their base." Gideon added.


    Berine heaved a sigh, "Look, we don''t have any choice. The technology that allows them to open the portal can never bepletely destroyed¡ªhowever, the most important thing to utilize that artifact is a massive source of Aembr."


    The technology must be widely shared among humans, Berine meant, and going around and destroying it would take ages.


    However, the fact that only a single faction has been sending troops and is preparing for this war means that only they possess the factor that makes teleportation possible.


    That power source. Explore more at mvl


    "And what are the chances that other factions do not have such power sources? Or they won''t in the future?" Harold asked, his question caused many people to shift in their seats ufortably.


    Berine shrugged, "I y the deterrent."


    Harold''s face slowly turned pale as he realized what she was implying here.


    The Prime Minister hesitantly asked, "Do you mean to say¡­you are nning to go to the other world and cause mass destruction, Madame Duchess?"


    The tension in the room describes the horror they have seen in the past whenever Berine was allowed to run amok.


    Not so long ago, when everyone was failing to deal with the Clones, Berine arrived and swept away the trash effortlessly.


    And no one can forget the incident of the Headless Demon.


    "Instilling fear in the heart of those otherworlders so they think twice before attempting something like this again ... .I find this suggestion quite appealing." Gideon voiced, and Be wordlessly agreed to it.


    There were only three people in agreement with that suggestion¡ªwhile the others seemed hesitant.


    Regardless of their origin, they still were humans, they thought. And letting Berine go berserk to assert dominance sounded a bit¡­


    "If you feel sympathy for your enemy, then you are nothing less than a traitor to your people, gentlemen," Berine added, which made the council members nce at each other nervously.


    The Emperor allowed a sigh to seep through his lips, as he said, "Okay, Be. We are going with your n."


    Berine grinned; feeling her palms itching for some action already.


    The Emperor soon added, "However remember, your true goal should remain ughtering that thing which is allowing those people to enter our territory."


    Looking at Be, he added, "If the Duchess has to engage in battle with the masses, you, Commander, must eliminate the power source."


    Be''s eyes turned icy cold as he got up and swore, "I promise you, sir. Regardless of the obstacle and the person standing in my path, I won''t stop until I get rid of the connection."


    Lucius nodded, "I expect nothing less from you."


    ¡ª------**-------


    They finally were reaching their destination. The shore was in view, and it wouldn''t take more than half an hour for them to touch thend.


    Standing near the end of the ship, Richard gazed at nothing particr when he sensed someone approaching him.


    "All preparations done?" He asked his beloved.


    "Yes, my Lord." Lilia stepped forward to stand beside him before asking,


    "Is¡­everything fine, Richard?" She could sense that he had been avoiding her for some time now, which was making her nervous.


    Richard heaved a sigh before confessing, "I heard your conversation with Cristinast night."


    Lilia''s eyes widened in shock upon hearing that. Thest person she wanted to hear those words was him.


    "Richard¡­I-she didn''t mean it¡­you know-"


    "I know, Lilia, and I don''t me Cristina for worrying about you. It''s every parent''s right to be concerned about their children. And surely no mother would like to see their children getting into dangerous situations again and again."


    Lilia looked worried¡­.fearing about what he would say next.


    Separation from her master was not something she ever even thought about. That''s why she didn''t even entertain the idea of breaking up with Richard even when her mother seemed so adamant about it.


    Richard fondly smiled at her before holding her hand and saying, "I am the sessor of the Death God¡­it''s inevitable for me to remain surrounded by danger. However, it''s a fact that I cannot live without you¡­I just can''t."


    Drawing her closer, he rested his hand on her waist and fondly said, "Keeping you close will be dangerous, and your mother will continue to suffer. However, I can''t let you go, Lilia. Now what should I do?"


    Lilia''s eyes were filled with tears, but anyone, even a stranger could tell that these tears were of happiness.


    Hugging his neck, she softly whispered, "Dying beside you is far more appealing than living without you."


    Resting her head against his, she added, "So just hold me and never let go."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Okay, I need a Lilia now! Like, right now! Damn, my favorite is Lilia and Berine.

 Chapter 202: Chapter 201- Disappeared

    Theynded on the shore and took all the supplies they had been carrying with them.


    There was not much¡ªjust a few guns and tools which would be enough to blow up several buildings.


    Chatting with Carl allowed Richard to know that there are several humans who still rely on weapons to deal with the zombies. Although every single one of them is under the influence of Aembr, not each one of them was able to awaken a strong ability.


    As such, they remained old school and stuck to the very basic mode of self-defense.


    "Several nations were brought to ruins and were united by big ns and guilds to form a better defense against the zombies and the beasts. There is no government back on Earth, and the Monarchical system is being reintroduced."


    Ben notified the others.


    Richard heaved a sigh; there was a time when he envisioned it.


    When he was around, people were in quite a disarray, running around and caring about their survival and the people close to them.


    The leaders of the major nations went underground, trying to take control of things from the shadows.


    However, now that Ambrobates have caused massive changes and the concept of Aembr has allowed even a regr citizen to wield the power of an army at the tip of their finger, it was inevitable for such changes to appear.


    "The gang we have to target has the support of the Asian Alliance. However, it would be highly unlikely for them to send troops if we rescue Rena in a single night."


    Carl added; his voiceced with concern.


    Richard heaved a sigh¡ªuntil he doesn''t see the situation, he can not say if rescuing in a single night would be possible.


    Be had a frown on her face as she asked, "The Alliance you just said¡­how many men are we talking about if they suddenly interfere?"


    Ben responded with a grim expression, "It''s not about quantity, sister. It''s about quality."


    Taking a pause, he added, "They have several units in the Alliance which look after different regions. And themander of each region calls themselves Seven Shades. They all are above A-rank and someone who has faced numerous battles in the past. I remember how once one of the Generals was tricked into a bunker full of the opposing faction''s men. At the end of the day, the General walked out leaving a heap of dead bodies behind."


    Ben and the other three members recalled several incidents about the Generals which were quite known on Earth.


    "The Asian Alliance is one of the top three strongest factions on Earth currently and Jin''s gang is under their protection," Carl added.


    Richard was taking note of everything but refused to make anyment as of now.


    Emily, who was walking beside him, nervously asked, "Are you okay?"


    Richard softly smiled at her, and assured the girl, "Yeah, don''t worry."


    They soon spotted something that brought a pause to their feet altogether.


    Far in the east, they felt a sudden surge of Aembr distorting the space.


    Richard narrowed his eyes as he saw the anomalous urrence for the first time.


    The air grew heavy, suffused with an unnatural chill. A faint hiss slithered through the clearing like a distant breath being drawn.


    The ground trembled, soft at first, then stronger, as ck smoke began to seep from the cracks between the stones. It coiled like a living serpent, gathering in the center of the space.


    The smoke thickened, twisting and writhing as if struggling to take form. A deep, guttural rumble echoed, and the mass of darkness shot upward, spiraling into the air. It expanded rapidly, forming a towering, circr void that pulsed with a sinister glow.


    Everyone watched with a frown as several two-legged monsters jumped from the other side¡ªgroaning as they steadied on their feet and looked around.


    "Verlisept. The agile monsters with the camouge ability." Ben muttered.


    Be stepped forward and raised her left hand.


    The profound magical presence made the creatures alert as they hurriedly turned towards the source of such disturbance.


    The air turned lighter as Be summoned a massive serpent of mes, swirling in the air and hissing at the prey who dared stand in front of its master.


    Be''s eyes turned soft as she nced at her brother, asking for permission.


    Richard gave her a faint nod before Be shot the spell in the direction of the creatures¡ªallowing the serpent to unfurl its massive body as it slithered through the air to approach the trembling monsters.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the portal, several hooded men were preparing to jump out of the portal when suddenly they felt the red dots from the screen attached to their wrists disappearing.


    "What the-where did those monsters go?!" One of them asked in irritation as they found the monsters going out of the radar''s range.


    "There is no way they traveled over ten miles this soon¡­t-that means¡­"


    A cold shiver ran down their spines as realization dawned upon them¡ªhowever before any of them could mutter a single word, a menacing presence suddenlynded from the other side.


    None of them were able to even let a single muscle in their body move, except for the leader who took pride in being a B-rank.


    "You¡­!!" He raised his assault rifle¡ªready to put several holes in his enemy.


    However¡­he wasn''t able to pull the trigger as the gun was split in half¡­.or more like¡­the whole person was split in two.


    **THUD**


    "Aaaaahhhhhh!!" Seeing their leader falling, the other men began to load their guns and tried to attack Richard as well.


    However, very calmly, Richard raised his index finger, and tentacles of me erupted from the ground, pierced the soldiers, and lifted them off the ground.


    Carl shivered upon seeing their condition as he thanked God that he revealed his identity to his big brother in time or one of those tentacles would have ended him yesterday as well.


    One of them, who was holding a dagger in his trembling hands, was kept alive.


    Lilia stepped forward and easily snatched the de from him before suggesting, "Answer him honestly and you will live."


    The man suddenly found an angel in Lilia as he hastily nodded.


    Emily pulled a chair before Richard sat down and after crossing his leg, he asked the man,


    "Tell me, soldier. Where can I find this dog called Jin."


    ----**----


    Eleanor sat on her seat in the conference hall, surrounded by the other apostles.


    She has heard things from her mole regarding Richard''s recent movements.


    Initially, she believed that the redhead was here to brainwash Ethan. After all, it couldn''t be a coincidence for them to be in the same ce and at the same time.


    However, after the report she received from Lady Junisha, it seemed Richard was nning to move towards thend in the west for some reason.


    Her eyes turned towards the vacant seat on her right before she asked, "Is Ethan in his room?"


    Ruby notified her, "He is in the garden, practicing his de swings."


    A brief fond smile extended her lips, but she soon hid that and asked the girl across from her, "Jessica, did you find any trace of Tia?"


    The short green-haired female shook her head, "I can''t locate her at all."


    Eleanor frowned; after that night when she¡­.tried to drug Ethan, Tia disappeared from the mansion.


    There were no traces of battle in the mansion, and since every member was mysteriously sleeping at that hour, no one knew where the blond elf had disappeared.


    It didn''t help that she was an outcast back in her tribe, leaving no option to find her through her people.


    "I sensed Aembr that night¡­." Suddenly a very hesitant voice called out.


    It was strange that the most confident and bold member had turned so meek.


    Eleanor asked, "James? Do you know who it was?"


    James had mostly remained locked up in his room for most of the time ever since he faced Richard in the battle.


    And just after ending his hibernating period, he was showing his usefulness, "I-It was h-h-him¡­"


    No one had to ask who this ''him'' was since James only showed such great fear when the conversation was about a certain redhead.


    Richard.


    Theodore frowned, "Richard was in the mansion and none of us noticed?"


    "Isn''t it because you all were sleeping carelessly?" Jessica added, making Theodore growl. However, since she was right, no one retaliated.


    Jessica was out of the mansion that day so she couldn''t be med.


    Eleanor remained silent for a long time, pondering upon what might have happened. Then suddenly she proposed,


    "Track Nora. I have a feeling that she can help us find ourrade."


    A deep silence ensued in the ce before Jessica hesitantly ryed,


    "The connection with her was severed two days ago, chief." Explore stories at mvl


    Eleanor frowned, "You mean¡­."


    Theodore bluntly stated, "She is an Ambrobate now."


    Eleanor clenched her fist, but to say she didn''t expect it would be a lie.


    After remaining silent for another brief minute, shemanded, "Contact the elven chief. He shall know how his daughter has betrayed her makers."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I failed to notice it in thest chapter, but we have reached 200 chapters!!! Thanks for all the love and support!

 Chapter 203: Chapter 202- Return

    The Crimson w gang was situated in an ind country which was formerly known as Korea.


    Every section of the ind was well guarded and surveilled by the gang members and military units they possessed.


    Every member on that ind is devoted to the gang since they know betraying the leader means nothing less than a gruesome death.


    Since the teleportation through dimensions was still in a testing period¡ªor so they told the world¡ªno one but Crimson w and the factions under theirmand were allowed to use the teleportation portals.


    The ce where Richard and his gangnded was one of such factions under direct control of Crimson w.


    Richard looked closely at the man and asked, "What are they nning by sending troops here and there?" Based on the answer he would be able to decide how he should proceed and if there would be a need to take down the Asian Alliance.


    Although Richard''s primary motive is still to save Rena, he has to discern the intentions of the earthlings for the future of Clion and the changes they can bring during the Great War.


    The soldier has already surrendered and epted his fate, so he didn''t hesitate to reveal whatever he knew,


    "We were told to integrate ourselves with major cities and nt them there." He showed a small pen-sized gadget that had a red dot near the crown.


    Richard used telekinesis to pull the gadget, making the soldier tremble before the redhead inspected it.


    There were three lines on it, and the word ''PinP'' was written in English.


    He could sense faint Aembr from the tech, signifying it was powered by magic.


    He looked back at the soldier and asked, "What do you know about this?"


    While still kneeling on the ground, the man responded, "Five of us were given this to nt at different spots but within fifty meters of range from each other."


    Richard''s expression turned grim hearing that, making Lilia concerned as she asked, "Young Master?"


    Richard exined, "I can not be sure but it''s a tracker beam that would allow them to possibly summon a teleportation portal anywhere they desire."


    Lilia''s eyes widened and the shock was shared by others as well.


    If Ambrobates can be released anywhere on will, then the destruction they could cause would be unimaginable.


    During a war, if the opposing forces release their soldiers inside their enemy''s fort, the damage would be significant and the enemy forces could never be ready to face hundreds of Ambrobates at once.


    No Empire would be able to withstand such a strategy and would fall before their enemy.


    Richard smirked, "Technology has changed many things throughout the years. Nations were conquered but this time, a whole is in their target."


    The soldier was astounded upon witnessing how quickly the young man discerned their n.


    However, he didn''t know that Richard once belonged to this world and knew the extent of humanity.


    They were slowly sending their troops under the pretense of random Bates appearance and spreading these pinpointing beams throughout Clion so that when the war began, they could damage the major empires from within.


    ''A cunning n¡­''


    While Richard was appreciating the effort, Emily asked, "What are we going to do, Richard?"


    Richard suddenly got up and heard the soldier saying, "Umm¡­can you do me a favor and end my life here?"


    Richard was surprised, "Why do you say so?"


    The soldier''s shoulders slumped as he confessed, "My family is under their radar, and if they find out that I betrayed them, they will kill my family right before my eyes before torturing me to death."


    Emily frowned, "Then just run away?"


    The soldier smiled in defeat, "Nothing is hidden by that monster. Jin can watch everything."


    Find more to read at §Þ??


    No one spoke anything after that before a small explosion in the building urred, and the soldier exploded on the spot.


    Richard turned towards Carl and told him, "Burn the whole ce and erase the camera footage. I don''t want any of them to find out about us."


    Lilia seriously asked, "What do you have in mind, master?"


    Heaving a sigh, Richard exined to them briefly, "Before taking any action we need to search for the person who created this whole mess."


    Carl''s eyes widened, "We are not going to rescue Rena?!"


    Richard looked at him seriously and rested his hand on his shoulder, "Nothing can stop me from saving her; however, if we take a rash step, then they might prepone their n and attack Clion in haste¡ªtaking several lives of innocent people. And do you think Rena will ever forgive me or you if we let others die even though we could have stopped them?"


    Carl didn''t say anything after that. He trusted Richard''s words and knew that until he was here, his sister would be saved.


    ncing at his men, they went to theputer and started erasing the footage.


    Richard brought Lilia and the other twodies out of the building.


    Standing outside the building Richard took a pause and inhaled a long, strong breath.


    "Haaaaah~" Lilia smiled at him,


    "Feeling home?"


    Richard shrugged, "Kind of."


    Be hugged his arm, "I never thought we would be standing here again like this."


    Richard confessed, "Well, when I got bitten by the zombie, I never thought I would see you again."


    Be still gets nightmares of that night and whenever she remembers it, her heart rate begins to elevate.


    Richard caressed her head and told her, "Now I am here with you and no power in the world can separate us."


    After a brief pause, she smiled at him.


    Soon Carl and his group came out of the building, and reported, "Erased everything and burned the system."


    Richard nodded before he told them, "Now please step back."


    They did as they were instructed before Richard summoned a very small, candy-size orange-red orb on the top of his index finger before flicking it towards the building.


    It was tiny, almost insignificant¡ªa fragile wisp of fire that flickered softly as if a mere gust could extinguish it. Yet, the air around it shimmered unnaturally, bending and warping like heat radiating off molten metal.


    The tiny orb imploded silently for a fraction of a second before releasing a deafening boom. A wave of searing heat erupted outward, ripping through stone, wood, and metal with merciless force.


    mes surged like hungry beasts, devouring the building in a heartbeat. Walls disintegrated into molten debris, and the roof was torn apart as if wed by invisible hands. Windows shattered, their shards spiraling in fiery winds.


    Lilia had to erect multiple barriers to protect the people while Be witnessed the scene with a huge smile on her face.


    Once Richard was done he turned towards the other and said, "We should first get ourselves a ce to hide."


    He knew that the explosion would alert the others and they would rush here any minute now. However, it was necessary to cause the explosion so the chance of them doubting someone destroying the system purposely wouldn''t rise.


    They all were superhumans, so hastily, in a blur, they disappeared from the site.


    Not so long after, arge military truck appeared before the ruined building with several soldiers wearing simr uniforms as the ones who died , jumping off the vehicle.


    They wordlessly began to inspect the site, some of them first extinguished the first and some of them went ahead and began to search the premise for any remaining soldier.


    Themander of the battalion took a long breath before saying, "There were more than half a dozen people here just now."


    Hearing his words, the second-inmand said, "An ambush?"


    The search team began to look for any evidence that could lead them to the cause of the explosion.


    The battalion leader closed his eyes, and instantly, the second inmand told everyone to shut up.


    Themander has the skill to inspect a certain area and track the mana presence left behind by the people.


    However, the moment his eyesnded on the being who caused the explosion, the man''s face became pale and his legs began to shake.


    Such a profound presence that makes you feel you are gazing at the Abyss¡ªthe darkness in the energy left behind was condensed enough to make him suffocate as he hurriedly opened his eyes.


    The soldier beside him instantly supported his senior and asked,


    "What happened,mander?" He has never seen the man being so much shaken up before.


    Themander took a brief moment to control his breathing before he told them,


    "Contact the highmand¡­.this is possibly a Disaster-ss danger."


    The other soldiers'' eyes parted wide in shock, but their training kicked in, and they began moving hurriedly towards the truck.


    The Commander turned towards the ce where the presence led him as he muttered under his breath,


    ''I have a feeling that a massive war is approaching¡­''


    ¡ª------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop ament or review if you have been enjoying the story so far.

 Chapter 204: Chapter 203- Cant stop

    For two years, Carl has been costly observing the territory of Crimson w to make bases and prepare for an all-out attack.


    Naturally, during those two years, he formed several hideouts around the maind and one of those bases can be used by Richard and his people for the time being.


    The ce Carl brought them was an underground facility which can only be reached if someone knows the exact location of the hideout. In the middle of nowhere, there is a secret passage that opens up under the in ground, and the gallery leads to the hideout.


    Seeing Carl inputting the third password in this five-minute walk, Be couldn''t help but think,


    ''Paranoia or just caution?'' She couldn''tprehend how much grief and regret he must have gone through. Sharing one''s pain and experiencing it, are two different things.


    Be or anyone else can assure him of the future andfort him about the past, but the suffering he went through can never be erased.


    *Clinq*


    The metal door parted as Carl informed them, "This was a secretboratory in the past, in which they were experimenting with human cloning."


    Carl informed¡ªhe has read through the data left behind by the researchers, however, considering cloning is one of the known skills in today''s world, it was useless to further pursue the topic.


    "Hidden by the eyes of general masses, these people were working over inhumane projects for a long time,"  Ben added as his eyes went towards the mark of a certain symbol with which Be and Richard were also familiar.


    The Starfall Labs¡ªthe ce where their mother used to work. And also, the researchb where she developed the virus.


    Richard nced at Be and wordlessly told her to remain silent over it. If they heard that Berine was the cause of this whole mess, then an internal feud was inevitable.


    Many people have lost their loved ones because of this apocalypse, and in a way, the things Rena is facing right now are also because of the virus.


    They entered the huge space, which looked like an oldboratory, which was divided into two sections.


    There were a few folded beds rolled up in a corner and a few fresh boxes of supplies nearby.


    Lilia went ahead and checked the surroundings for any moles, but fortunately, there were none.


    Emily was checking the situation of the ce and she was astonished to find so many unusual and strange things lying here and there.


    "Woah..." She pulled open arge box, and instantly, a cold breeze hit her face.


    "It''s a refrigerator, to keep things cool," Ben exined as he smiled at her reaction.


    Emily raised her brows, "They don''t use gemstones for this?"


    Ben chuckled, "Even though there are things like mana stone avable now,  I doubt people have stopped using these basic things."


    "Young master, if you allow me then can I clean up the ce a little?" Lilia was feeling restless seeing how dirty theb was; her hands were itching, and her left eyebrow was twitching in slight annoyance.


    In her current mood, anything apart from yes would have disappointed her, so Richard gave her a nod.


    Carl told the other three to help Lilia while Emily decided to arrange the beds and check what could be used to sleep on.


    "Carl, bring all the maps you have of Crimson w''s territory," Richard said before the boy nodded and rushed towards the other side of theb where he had stored every important thing.


    Be pulled a table and used a cloth to clean it.


    Richard closed his eyes and activated his ''Perspective Burst'' to see what was happening above them.


    ''Hmm?'' He frowned upon hearing the sound of tires screeching, which urged him to say, "Carl? There is something above us."


    Everyone paused upon hearing that, however, Carl''s following words eased their tension,


    "It must be the regr surveince. I will check just for assurance." He has several cameras nted on the surface, which is as small as grass, so they remain hidden from the surveince vehicles.


    Carl looked at the camera, and his brows drew closer¡ªushering Richard to ask, "Is everything fine?"


    Emily saw the number of moving carts on the ground to be above fifty, "They are so many...."


    Richard grew worried so he advanced towards the younger one and found there were indeed many military trucks roaming around on the ground and searching for something.


    Them, possibly.


    "How did they realize our position so soon?" Richard wondered. He was slightly astonished at how quickly they were found out.


    Ben exined, "The highmand always recruits a sensory-type soldier in each battalion. It must be that person who caught a whiff of our presence."


    The atmosphere grew heavy¡ªthey were several feet under the ground and there seemed to be only a single route to walk in and out. Not to forget, the people above them were all superhuman with possible abilities to sense things under the ground.


    If any of them sense Richard and others'' presence, they wouldn''t evene down and just demolish the base from above.


    "We cannot stay here," Richard said to them, "Take all the necessary items and get prepared."


    "What are we going to do? We cannot expose our arrival yet." Ben had a severe frown behind his mask as he asked Richard.


    Richard looked at his sister before telling her, "When I go out, Be, you need to erase your restraint over your ether. Let their sensors get overwhelmed by your presence so they won''t suspect when the others leave."


    If Richard goes out, they will still keep observing the underground facility to keep track of the remaining people. That''s why Be needs to nket the whole ce with her presence so they don''t pay attention when the others escape.


    Considering Be''s magical capabilities, he knew only she could do this¡ªbut,


    "Her magical signature is different from others," Ben added, "They will know she is not from this world and will immediately send forces inside."


    "You don''t need to worry about that," With a confident smirk Richard added, "I won''t let them look anywhere else but me."


    -------**-------


    Above the ground, the enemy forces have long discovered the peculiarity of the area from where they were receiving many presence. They were alerted that a high-ranking enemy had prated this world and needed to be handled.


    However, the highermand strictly instructed them to bring at least one of them back alive.


    The soldiers moved with precision, their boots stomping against the earth above the hidden base. One of them paused, holding a hand up. "The energy signature is getting stronger," he said, his voice sharp over themunicator.


    "Focus your scans on the area beneath you," another voice ordered. The soldiers began deploying a series of devices, spikes glowing faintly as they embedded themselves into the ground, transmitting signals below.


    Within the undergroundb, tension rippled. The faint vibrations from the soldiers'' movements above were growing more intense, like drums heralding an impending storm.


    "They''re closing in," Carl muttered, his fists clenched.


    Emily nced at Richard, her eyes filled with anxiety. "They''ll find us any moment now."


    Richard didn''t answer. He stepped forward, his hand rising to his chest as mes began licking at his skin. His fiery aura erupted like a dam breaking, filling the confined space with oppressive heat. The soft glow of his magic circles sprang to life behind him, pulsing with an ominous rhythm.


    "Stay down here and prepare to move," he said, his voice calm yet carrying the weight of finality. "I''ll give them something to think about."


    He didn''t wait for their response. With a sharp exhale, he propelled himself upward, his ether zing.


    Above ground, the soldiers froze as the earth beneath them cracked. A roar of me erupted like a volcano, sending heat waves cascading across the in. Richard emerged from the inferno, his form cloaked in a searing fire that danced chaotically around him. His eyes burned with intensity, locking onto the nearest soldier.


    "Looking for someone?" he taunted, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    The lead soldier barked into hismunicator, "Target sighted! Engage!"


    The moment Richard''s fiery form broke through the surface, dozens of rifles snapped to life, spitting a relentless barrage of bullets. The roar of gunfire filled the in, drowning out every other sound. Tracer rounds lit the air, their glowing arcs converging on Richard''s figure with pinpoint uracy.


    Smoke and dust engulfed him as the bullets struck true, forming a cloud of debris that obscured all sight of the target. The soldiers didn''t pause, continuing their assault with unwavering precision. Some reloaded, others switched to heavier-caliber rounds, determined to obliterate the intruder.


    The firing finally ceased the echo of gunfire fading into the distant hills. A tense silence followed, the soldiers gripping their weapons tightly as they stared at the dissipating smoke, waiting for a sign.


    And then, from within the haze, he emerged.


    Completely unaffected by the assault that can easily take down a B-rank monster and even damage considerably a beast of the higher rank.


    The soldiers were struck with a realization that mentally defeated them at once,


    They were facing an immortal.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Let there be carnage!!!!

 Chapter 205: Chapter 204- Skills

    Through a barely lit corridor could be seen a man wearing a ck and red uniform walking with hurried steps.


    In his left hand was a screen terminal as he moved toward the end of the corridor where he needed to meet someone urgently.


    He was sweating profusely, a sign of anxiety that the person carried. And the source of apprehension was stored inside the terminal which he was holding.


    The two men who just walked out of the door raised their brows,


    "Debroski~why do you look so pale?" On the left was a ck-bearded man who raised his hand and greeted the advancing person.


    The other one also seemed a bit taken aback at how much the walking person sweated, ushering him to ask, "What happened?"


    The man, Debroski, paused and greeted them,


    "Sir Shin, Sir Mike, good evening. The matter is severe so I decided to bring it to highmand."


    The bearded man, Mike, took the terminal from the surveince chief before looking at the footage which made Debroski so panicked.


    Shin also peeked at the screen before, at once, their eyes parted wide.


    Chapter Enjoy:


    "....three hundred soldiers in thirty seconds¡­what the fuck?!" Mike eximed, making the nearby soldiers shiver as they felt the aura of the man ring.


    Shin squinted his eyes and looked closely at the footage on the left side of the data.


    "Why isn''t there anything clear in this footage?" Only the faint view of destruction unfolding could be seen since the camera seemed to be bugged and showing a static screen.


    Mike turned on his heel and pushed open the door. Shin and Debroski followed him as they entered the conference hall where four people were present.


    The young man with flowing ck hair and a pair of violet eyes, frowned upon seeing them, as he asked,


    "Are you tired of living?"


    Mike kept advancing towards the faction leader before connecting the terminal to the projector, "This is urgent."


    Every eye turned towards the big screen where the data of dead soldiers were disyed and the time when their tracker went off.


    Only half a minute it all took for three hundred soldiers to meet their makers.


    There was nothing evident which was recorded by the cameras and all the vehicles were burnt into molten mess as well¡ªleaving not a single trace behind.


    The raven-haired youth, who was also the new leader of Crimson w, rested his face on his balled fist before askingzily,


    "From which gate did they jump from?"


    Hearing his nonchnt words, the man with grey hair on his left said, "How can you take this so calmly? This presence is surely not from this world!"


    He was one of the seven generals of the Asian Alliance, who asked Jin in an enraged voice.


    If anyone else, the young man would have instantly obliterated their existence. But not this one. Jin has to keep his temper in control in front of the people from the Alliance.


    His eyes shone ominously as Jin stared at the screen before asking, "You know anything about this?"


    The question was directed toward the silver head sitting on his left, whose face was quite simr to a certain Emissary.


    The one who was born from Ethan''s essence looked at the aftermath of the battle closely. He knew that there was only one me user who could cause such massive devastation.


    However, turning back toward Jin he slowly shook his head and told him,


    "I have no idea who that is."


    Jin kept staring at the clone for a few moments before saying, "There is a chance that these people are from Clion, so send all the forces in that division to search for them and increase security on the borders."


    Shin and Mike gave a firm salute and made their way out of the conference hall.


    A massive battle wasing.


    ¡ª------**--------


    After destroying the enemy forces, Richard along with others, made their way towards one of the port areas.


    And this time they weren''t staying in any of those hideouts since Carl suspected that they might have discovered his other hideouts when he was in Clion.


    It was a wrecked ship that they used for their temporary hideout.


    It doesn''t seem that the cruise ship crashed long ago, given the wooden floor was still intact and there were a few fresh corpses.


    "They must have been attacked by an aquatic monster," Carl muttered as they made their way through the short corridor toward a room that was devoid of any dead bodies.


    "This will work," Lilia stated as she paused and turned to her left before pulling the door.


    It was a couple-themed room, and there was enough space for the nine of them to sitfortably.


    Emily first took out a water bottle and offered it to Richard.


    With a thankful nod, Richard epted the bottle, and instantly, the stic bottle melted in his hand.


    *Hissss*


    Everyone looked at the molten stic clinging to his skin in horror before Lilia swiftly moved toward him and removed the bottle first before taking out a vial of potion.


    Even Be was struck at her ce seeing that, and if not Lilia, Richard might have removed the bottle himself.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to give him anything that can melt easily right after Master returns to his human form?" Lilia, in a displeased tone, reprimanded the blond teenager.


    There were tears in Emily''s eyes as she looked at Richard''s burned skin.


    It was a verymon urrence for Richard''s body to remain hot enough to melt things like stic. That''s why he cannot wear just any clothes. All his clothes are made of a special fabric which has a high melting point.


    Richard smiled at Emily before telling her, "It''s okay, don''t cry now."


    Returning his gaze to Lilia, he said, "Don''t be angry at her, Lili. She is slowly getting used to it."


    Lilia didn''t respond to it as she finished healing her young master''s hand.


    Richard gestured for others to sit back down while Be advanced toward her brother and softly asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Her words sounded so delicate that Richard thought that she might as well start to weep if he nodded.


    However, he honestly told her, "It''s nothing to worry about. When I was experimenting with my powers, I used to get far more severe burns."


    Be didn''t want to even think about it.


    Once they were seated and Richard somehow calmed Emily down, Carl said,


    "They must have assigned soldiers from different regions to search for us. Border security must have intensified as well."


    Ben added, "They know that no normal monster or a rogue can cause such massive destruction. So there is a chance that they might have discerned that the enemy forces are from the other world."


    Richard showed no sign of nervousness even though he wanted to keep his arrival a secret.


    Hezily rested on the chair, and asked them, "Before anything, I want to know about your skills."


    Carl and Ben nced at each other before thetter began, "I have¡­a skill simr to SONAR. I can send very low sound waves that detect things situated far away. The range of my detection is around seven hundred meters."


    Carl followed, "My skill allows me to create tremors in the ground. I can create from shallow tremors to an earthquake of magnitude 7 or sometimes higher."


    The bald man who goes by the name Boris, said, "I can control the earth element, however, only to a certain degree."


    The long pink-haired girl muttered, "My ability revolves around the very air we breathe. I can alter its chemicalposition at will¡ªturning it into something harmless, likeughing gas, or something far more insidious, like tear gas or even worse."


    Richard showed a surprised expression before asking, "What is your range and how long can you maintain it? And how many types of gases can you form at once?"


    Founding Richard''s attention on her, the girl blushed¡ªhowever, as soon as she found three people ring at her, she hurriedly answered,


    "I can only form only a single type of gas at one time, and for a single minute."


    Richard nodded before turning towards thest one.


    It was the youngest-looking boy with delicate features and a pair of bright blue eyes.


    He confessed his ability,


    "I am a healer and can buff one''s abilities for a short duration."


    Richard heaved a sigh, "Oh, how fortunate." He always felt that there was a severe necessity for a healer in the team.


    Once he was done, Richard got up and said,


    "Emily, Ben, La, and I will be infiltrating the main base of Crimson w today."


    Carl was startled, "So suddenly?"


    Richard told him, "Beforeunching an attack we need to ascertain Rena''s position."


    Saying so, he turned towards Ben and La and told them, "You have four hours, rest and get refreshed since it''s going to be a long night."


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop ament.

 Chapter 206: Chapter 205- What do you want?

    Richard gave them four hours of rest since he knew it would take a long while for them to infiltrate the main base and discover Rena''s location.


    Lilia and Emily went to arrange something to eat before Richard departs.


    Since there was nothing to eat on the ship, naturally, Lilia said she would hunt some aquatic beasts down. And since Carl had several mana stones in possession, cooking the meat wouldn''t pose a problem.


    Emily was apanying her since there could be no one better than her to keep Lilia hidden from the surveince.


    La was resting in another room while the other two were guarding the premises. Richard gifted them a few artifacts which far surpassed the regr ones they had.


    Since Richard was nning to stay long at the Emberd, he had already brought every kind of reinforcement he could.


    Now, inside the room, Be was sitting with her brother on the bed, and across from them were Carl and Ben.


    "But brother, if it was about detection then you were already sufficient. Why take Ben with you? I mean¡­I cane with you instead¡­."


    Hearing that Ben side-nced his friend, as they heard Richard providing the reason,


    "I need someone who is closely aware of the Crimson w''s situation and can inform me about thetest technology. After facing those soldiers and witnessing their tools and weapons, I felt I was quite outdated for this advanced world."


    Be rubbed her brother''s back as if to console him.


    Taking a pause, he added, "And I want someone to be here who can take charge if the enemy forces find out about this hideout. And I am trusting you, Carl, to guide others when I will be away."


    Be might be strong, but there was no one who knew these areas better than Carl. Not to forget, Carl has been leading his own group for the past few years.


    Carl heaved a sigh but one could sense the disappointment from his demeanor.


    It was apparent that he wanted to ensure his sister''s safety with his own eyes. However, Richard couldn''t overcrowd this group given they were going there just to scout.


    Ben rested his hand on his friend''s soldier before assuring him, "Trust me, Carl, I will bring back good news."


    Carl softly nodded, " And I wish you luck for that."


    Comfortable silence descended in the room when suddenly Be asked, "Why do you keep hiding your face, Ben? Any reason behind that?"


    Carl and Ben shared a nce before thetter removed his mask and told them, " Just insecurity¡­" Seeing the dark mark of what seemed like a w scar going down his left eye, Richard said,


    "It''s not that bad. I have seen people in far more severe states yet they don''t feel the necessity to cover their face." Just like a certain instructor back in the academy who has a cross mark on his face which he received from an enemy who imed himself as an artist.


    Carl told them, "There was a girl¡­who fell for him and Ben also started to like her¡­until she saw his face and fell unconscious after screaming."


    Richard was surprised. The first thought came to his mind, ''Do such girls exist?''


    Be heaved a sigh and told him, "You are saved, Ben. If you had gotten yourself entangled with such a girl it would have hurt worse in the future."


    Ben chuckled, "Indeed¡­but it cannot be denied that her screams made me insecure about my face; that''s why I keep it hidden behind a mask." With his shoulders slumped the young man sighed.


    Richard leaned forward and rested his hand on the younger one''s shoulder before telling him, "Only settle for a girl when she epts everything about you. You are a good man, Ben, so sooner orter you will find yourself someone."


    Ben''s lips extended in a soft smile, as he said, "I will remember that."


    ¡­..


    *Hiss*


    As the marinated fish hit the heated pan, the hissing sound of flesh burning in oil was heard.


    In the broken kitchen of the ship only two people could be seen currently¡ªthe older one on cooking duty.


    Emily was standing at one side, fidgeting slightly which showed that she was uncertain about something and wanted to say something.


    Even though Lilia noticed her apprehension she remained silent, allowing the girl to collect herself.


    After a few minutes, she finally muttered, "Umm¡­Lilia, can you help me train?"


    "Physically and magically you are capable already."


    "No, not that! It''s¡­I want to learn how I can take care of Richard."


    With her eyes drifting to nothing in particr she added, "I want to be aware of everything rted to him¡­and want to know what I should do so I don''t end up repeating the same mistake as today."


    "Are you asking me out of guilt?" Lilia asked which caused Emily to grumble,


    "Are you testing me or teasing me?"


    Lilia remained indifferent and silent for a few moments before she flipped the fish and said,


    "Initially I wanted to train you as every other maid I have trained so you can manage things on your own in the future."


    Emily''s eyes sparkled in excitement, but then, the brte revealed something unexpected,


    "However, master prohibited me, saying that it was not necessary for you to be his server."


    Emily''s shoulders slumped, "Why would he say something like that?"


    Seeing her dejected self Lilia knew what she must be thinking. The blond one must be assuming that Richard didn''t want Emily to get closer to him. However,


    "All in my life I have never seen Richard being so confused about something as he seemed when it came to you."


    Emily looked at the older one with slight perplexion in her eyes as she heard Lilia adding,


    "You and Richard have gone through several phases. He used to love you, then you broke up with him¡­and then you returned to him. Naturally, anyone would feel confused about how they should behave."


    Emily''s eyes were drawn to the ground, as she asked in a barely audible tone,


    "Then¡­.what should I do?"


    Lilia asked her in return, "Tell me what you want."


    Emily didn''t take time to respond this time, "I want to be close to him and be useful to Richard."


    Lilia continued to cook the fish and didn''t speak for a few minutes.


    Flipping the fourth piece of fish into a te, she decorated it with the sauce she prepared before handing two of them to Emily.


    The blond girl obediently held the tes and followed the elder one.


    While walking toward her master, Lilia gave her the answer, "Once we return, I will properly educate you."


    A blooming smile extended her lips, as she hastened her pace to walk beside her and said, "Really?"


    Seeing that smile Lilia narrowed her eyes, " Don''t be too happy. I don''t think you can handle it."


    "Test me! I am sure I will stand beyond your expectations. I will be his number one!"


    Lilia heaved a sigh, "There is only a single person who has outdone me when ites to serving the master, and that is Duchess Berine."


    Emily couldn''t say that she would be better than the Duchess but she swore to be his number two. At least.


    With the conversationing to a pause, they finally came to a pause before the room where the four were discussing things.


    Lilia entered the room after knocking once and the smell of the food instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Richard''s eyes sparkled, "Please tell me all of them are for me."


    "Brother?"


    "No way¡­." Ben and Carl instantly retaliated and took the two tes from Emily right away.


    Be offered her te to her brother but Richard shook his head and told her that he was just joking.


    Once sat down all of them began to eat¡ªBen and Carl couldn''t stop praising Lilia while they ate.


    Richard nced at Emily, and seeing her beaming smile, she wordlessly asked what was the matter.


    The girl innocently shook her head but the happiness on her face evidently told that there was something that mattered.


    However, he decided to wait for her to tell him by herself.


    Lilia cooked and fed the other members as well before the resting hours finally came to an end.


    Standing inside the waiting area, Richard and the others checked for the necessary supplies that Richard asked them to carry.


    Seeing Lilia busily wrapping the strap of his armor while stealing her gaze, Richard held her hand and made her look at him.


    For those who don''t know Lilia closely, might not be able to tell the difference, but Richard could tell that the girl was quite anxious at the moment.


    "You know there is nothing that can hurt me, right? And you know it''s not my overconfidence."


    Lilia fondly smiled at her beloved; caressing his face, she whispered, "Worrying about you is my duty and right."


    Richard smiled in agreement, "That¡­is true." Kissing her lips tenderly he hugged the girl before whispering, "Take care of yourself¡­and them. Once again, I will be relying on you."


    Lilia sweetly smiled at her master before saying, "Come back soon."


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Little did she know that it would be thest time¡­.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 207: Chapter 206- Commander?

    The safest route to travel between the two inds was through water. Ben informed them that the surveince under the water cannot reach the deepest depth since there is still no technology that can track minute details of the activities deep under the water.


    However, taking the Korean Strait to reach that ind would be dangerous. They must be expecting Richard and the others, that''s why Richard suggested taking the Yellow Sea and taking a detour to reach the Crimson w''s territory.


    The first thing La asked was, "How will we swim for so long? We cannot swim up to take a breath."


    If they do, they will be immediately spotted, and fighting in water would be disadvantageous.


    Richard came up with a solution: every five minutes of swimming, they would take a break inside a barrier which Emily would erect.


    The thrusters that ran under the water would gain extra support with Richard''s mes, and since all four of them were connected to each other with thick ropes and hooks, they all were moving in sync.


    The strategy worked as a wonder as there was no surveince a hundred meters deep in the water.


    If they moved at this pace, they would reach the maind in four hours, maximum.


    "*Huff* *Huff*" It was the sixth break in forty minutes and the one who looked the most tired was the pink-haired one.


    "You okay?"  Ben asked as he patted La''s back to help her regain her breathing.


    Richard produced several fireballs around the dome to keep them warm.


    "Feeling cold?" Richard asked as he found Emily shivering a bit.


    However, the moment the fireball neared her she shook her head with a smile and said, "Not any longer."


    "We still have a long way to go and resting at one ce will be dangerous," Ben spoke, and Richard slowly nodded in agreement.


    Looking at La, he discerned it would not be possible for her to continue like this for long. And even though Emily was showing a brave front, Richard knew that she was feeling quite cold in the water.


    Considering the situation, Richard heaved a sigh and told Emily, "Shrink the barrier to the point where you can sit properly."


    "What are you going to do?" Emily asked with a frown, her toneced with concern as she somehow sensed what Richard was about to do.


    Richard rested his hand on her shoulder before telling Emily, "We need to reach there until it''s dark, Emily, and for that, we need to switch ns."


    His eyes were domineering and left no space for argument.


    The blond girl, albeit sadly, nodded before she nced at the other two.


    Once they were near, Emily disintegrated the barrier and erected a new, smaller one while excluding Richard.


    The redhead attached the thrusters to his heel and used his mes before the journey resumed.


    ¡­.


    "Got any idea why we are summoned here?" Inside themon hall of the pce where all the three hundred soldiers had gathered, in a corner two soldiers sat.


    They were having a meal like everyone else, however, none of these soldiers ever expected to have lunch in the pce all of a sudden.


    And they weren''t of the same division as well¡ªthey were hand-picked, best of the best from each division to group here.


    "A secret mission? Unlikely. I think it''s about the portals we have been struggling against these days." The bald soldier muttered before he bit into the red meat testing in his te.


    The previous speaker sighed, "It''s a hassle to eradicate hundreds of such weak monsters. And it bes even more annoying when we are asked to keep some of them alive."


    Weak enemies are better finished off at once, rather than separating some of them and then ughtering each one of them one by one.


    "Are they experimenting over the beasts? Hmm?" The bald one said, wondering if they are repeating the same mistake as they did a few months ago with the clone thingy.


    "Possibly not. I think it''s because they are curious how beasts can ever be tamed." The brown haired, younger-looking soldier muttered. They spotted a strange artifact on the monsters that gave a hint that the Bates might be under someone''s control.


    But then again, the soldiers working on the battlefield don''t receive much inside reports. They are just told to fight whatever canpromise the security of the Capital.


    "Then why are we gathered here rather than protecting our posts? Ah, this thing is sweet." The bald one''s eye sparkled as he scooped some spongy yellow jelly-like substance and tasted it.


    He was about to scoop some more when suddenly,


    "Okay~lunchtime is over now." Someone suddenly entered themon hall, and instantly, all the buzzing sound paused at once.


    It was an absolute shock for everyone who looked at the person who appeared out of nowhere and stood with a thin smile on her face.


    Those long wavy red hair¡­that pair of burning eyes¡­.that presence¡­.


    **DHAK**


    "We greet you, Commander!" Instantly every soldier got up from their seats and made a line on either side before saluting thedy who once served as theirmander in the past.


    Berine heaved a sigh, "If you call me Commander, Be might feel bad."


    Every eye then turned towards their left, where a pale yellow-haired man stood¡ªsending another tremor down their spines.


    "They respect you, just as I do, Commander." Be made it obvious who would be themander for the time being.


    Berine shrugged, not like she would be leading the battalion for the first time.


    With her hands crossed behind her, she addressed the soldiers,


    "Alright, listen carefully. You''ve been chosen for this task not because you''re the strongest, or the fastest¡ªthough, don''t get me wrong, that helps¡ªbut because you know how to think. You know how to adapt. You know how to cover each other''s backs when it counts. And trust me, it''s gonna count."


    Taking a pause and after ensuring that everyone was paying attention, she added,


    "This isn''t some glorified brawl or a test of who''s the hero. Each of you has a role, and every role is just as important as the next. The ones setting the traps? You''re the reason we''ll catch them off guard. The scouts? You''re our eyes when we''re blind. And the frontliners? You''ll be the wall that nothing¡ªnothing¡ªgets through.


    You''re not just soldiers. You''re a force. My force. And when we pull this off¡ªand we will¡ªyou''ll know why they call us the ones who never fall.


    So, are you ready to move?"


    In unison, everyone shouted,


    "Yes, Commander!!"


    Berine gave them a firm nod before speaking,


    "Soon your names would be called; join the battlefield and expect some good old training~"


    This time, the shiver was far greater than before.


    ¡ª------**-------


    Around four in the morning, Richard pushed the orb out of the water.


    His breathing was ragged and if not for his natural heat, he might have hyperinted in that cold water.


    Emily was rubbing the dry towel on his head and Ben hurriedly lit a small firece near the shore. While he did so, he continued to send sound waves in his surroundings to keep a record of any iing attacks. But there were none.


    La nervously asked, "Will he be alright?"


    Richard gave her a nod before he told Emily, "Step back," Emily looked reluctant but under his assuring gaze, she did as she was told.


    Richard closed his eyes and in the next second, his body was engulfed in mes.


    Just for a few seconds, he remained like that before returning to his usual form, all dry and calm.


    "Extinguish the fire, we are leaving." La nodded before she snapped her fingers and the oxygen around the mes disappeared.


    "We need to move immediately; they must have sensed some movements by now," Ben called out before Richard got up and said,


    "Any ce you know where we can hide?"


    Ben nodded, "There is a forest in the east where Bates is reared. No soldiers roam around there, we just need to be careful of the cameras."


    Richard nced at Emily before the blond understood her role.


    They marched in the direction where Ben told them and upon reaching the forest, Emily chanted a barrier around the four.


    "The mana sensors would get fooled easily since Ambrobates release a lot of Aembr unintentionally," Richard told them, which allowed La to breathe a sigh of relief.


    They soon found a ce to rest. It was under a big dense tree, and there was a shallow crater in the ground.


    After putting down the bags, La and Emily dropped to the ground. Using Aembr for so long had her limbs trembling and color drained off her face.


    Ben also looked quite exhausted but to not make Richard feel responsible for all of them, he remained standing.


    Richard draped his hand on Ben''s shoulder and told him, "I will survey the area quickly, keep them safe-"


    "You should rest, Richard. You have been tiring yourself the most." Ben held his wrist and insisted.


    Richard heaved a sigh, "Trust me, if I feel tired I won''t hesitate to ask for your help."


    Seeing the certainty in his eyes, Ben wasn''t able to continue with the persuasion.


    "Be safe."


    Richard nodded, "I will be. "


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop ament.

 Chapter 208: Chapter 207- Queen(1)

    After surveying the area for a quiet while, Richard discerned that it was impossible to move in daylight unless they wanted to get caught immediately after walking out of the forest.


    With the help of Emily, Richard was able to sessfully retrieve four uniforms for the standard soldiers around the ind. However, even with that, they have to wait for the night to infiltrate the main castle.


    "I have been inside the fortress where the leader resides," La began, "I was the cleaner working at the fort for six months and I was among those people who were allowed to enter the conference room to clean up things."


    "I know the premise well and can weave through the corridors to reach a deeper section of the fort. However,  I have never even once spotted Rena. Nor have I heard anyone mentioning her."


    Ben was worried, "Is she really here?"


    Richard had a frown on his face as he slowly muttered, "Considering all the teleportation portals are operated from the main base, and the source of the power needs to be nearby, we should assume that Rena is inside there."


    "But how will we find her without alerting anyone?" Emily asked; the main reason why they were working so secretively was because, without knowing about Rena''s situation, it would be foolish to confront Jin directly.


    There was a chance of him harming Rena or changing her position from the base if he realized the chance of winning. So they have to first verify Rena''s situation and then only take any decision.


    Richard told them something that made absolute sense, "Such a hefty amount of Aembr can never remain hidden for long. Once I get inside the base, it would be a piece of cake to track her."


    The other two felt greatly relieved when Richard stated so confidently about their chances to track Rena. Emily was looking quite apprehensive however, she has learned how to mask her emotions in these years.


    Soon, Ben took the role of guarding the area since when Richard was away, he and La took some hours of sleep.


    "You can rest assured. The moment I sense danger, I will inform you." Ben told the blond girl who insisted on guarding the area with her barrier. However, considering how tired she was¡ªhaving a barrier chanted for hours¡ªBen insisted she rest for the time being.


    Richard had already unfolded a nket as he led down on the makeshift bed made of leaves before he invited the blond,


    "Just rest here, Emily. Ben is a responsible man."


    Hearing his words, she no longer said anything and slowly walked towards him.


    Seeing her taking out another duvet, Richard asked, "Any problem sharing mine?" He asked as he lifted the cover and invited her.


    Emily''s face turned red as she softly shook her head and slid into the same nket as him¡ªfeeling his heat calming her down.


    Richard wrapped her in his arms and whispered, "Sleep well, we have a long night waiting for us."


    Emily hummed before she closed her eyes and allowed her mind and body to enjoy the peace that they desperately needed.


    La''s cheeks were red as she nced at them before someone flicked her forehead¡ªmaking the pinkhead wince.


    La red at the masked one while covering her head, as she heard him saying, "Focus on the work."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    Back in the ship, Be was in charge of keeping an eye on the south. Lilia was taking care of the north. They were switching turns every six hours, and receiving the notification on herm, Be knew she could go back and rest.


    Heaving a sigh, she walked back inside the ship and found Carl making his way to take her position.


    "Thank you for your hard work." Carl thanked her as Be smiled in response and made her way towards the lobby.


    She spotted Lilia who was about to open the door.


    Seeing thedy, Lilia gave her a nod before opening the door for her.


    Be raised her brows, "You don''t serve me, remember that?"


    Lilia shrugged, "Common courtesy."


    Be didn''t continue that topic and entered the room followed by the brte maid.


    The room was warm andfortable. Lilia arranged it and repaired the bed to make it a proper resting ce.


    Be took out a bag of potato chips and dropped herself on the bed.


    Lilia went towards the bedside table and poured herself some water before sitting down on the chair.


    Seeing the maid elegantly sipping water, Be couldn''t help but ask, "Do you remain silent and well-behaved  all the time?"


    Lilia paused before she looked at the young woman in surprise, "It''smon sense to not talk while drinking water."


    Be rolled her eyes, "I am not talking about that ... Being careful about your actions all the time¡­isn''t it tiring?"


    Lilia shook her head, "I have been trained to stay disciplined. That''s why, most of the time, I remain cautious of my actions."


    Be raised her brows, "Did my mother teach you?" Although she asked that, Be knew it was highly unlikely for thatdy to teach someone discipline when she herself remains so spoiled most of the time.


    ¡­Well, at least around her son.


    "Duchess Berine trained me physically. Discipline and mental fitness I received from my father."


    Be raised her brows, "I heard from Brother that he was a brave man."


    The frost from her demeanor melted as she smiled and nodded, "Yes, he was."


    The conversation came to a halt when suddenly someone knocked.


    Lilia flexed her fingers, and using her telekinesis, she opened the door.


    Be couldn''t help but feel jealous of her powers¡ªshe had never even realized her four fundamentals.


    The blue-eyed individual entered the room while holding a tray of tea and cookies, "Thank you for your hard work."


    Seeing the boy, Lilia said, "You didn''t need to overwork yourself, Akira."


    The younger one seriously replied, "I have the least amount of work; please allow me to help you whenever I can."


    Lilia was surprised to see such diligence from a teenager, urging her to ask,


    "Do you always remain so upright?"


    "Look who is speaking¡­" Bemented, only for Lilia to ignore her.


    Akira shook his head, "I¡­thought if I remain serious all the time, Carl won''t take me as a kid and will allow me to actively help the team out."


    Lilia heaved a sigh; it was apparent that the kid had a very significant reason to be in this group. Revenge, most probably. And to attain what he desires he has adopted a mask that is slowly stealing his innocence away.


    Resting her hand on his head, Lilia muttered, "Forcing yourself to act like someone you are not will only leave you helpless in the future. Trust me, I have tried and failed."


    The little one looked at Lilia with bright eyes, seemingly closely considering her words.


    Lilia smiled at him and told the boy, "Now go and rest in your room."


    The boy obediently nodded and was about to walk away, when suddenly not only him but Be and Lilia were frozen at their spots.


    Be was the first one to respond as she sensed the presence and felt unnaturally familiar with it.


    Lilia followed her as she also hurried out of the room and headed towards the ce from where she could sense the presence.


    Lilia had already taken out her daggers as she spotted Carl also moving behind them, his axe held over his shoulder.


    They were moving toward the northern post where Boris was stationed.


    They soon reached the ce, and instantly Lilia charged at the person who was standing over an unconscious Boris.


    The silver-haired woman narrowed her eyes and extended her hand before silver lightning erupted from her fingertips.


    Lilia scoffed before she strengthened her body and her figure became blurred, easily dodging the lightning as she stepped toward the intruder.


    The silver-haired smirked as her whole body was covered in lightning as she waited for the brte to attack her with the weapon.


    Lilia was not someone to fall for such an obvious trap as she chanted a barrier right before her palm, and pushed the intruder with enough force to make her crash against the guardrail.


    The silver-haired groaned; however, before she could haveunched another attack, Lilia had her dagger pressed against her neck, drawing a single droplet of crimson.


    "Move an inch and you are dead."


    The silver-haired growled, ready to deploy an attack that might cause her severely as well. However, it would surely kill the target.


    However, before she could have made a move, a familiar voice interrupted her thoughts,


    "Lena? Why are you here?"


    The silver-haired''s eyes widened as she turned to look at the person for whom she came here.


    "M-My Queen¡­"


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Chapter 72, if you don''t remember. I changed her name tho.


    I hope you all have been enjoying the story so far. If you may, drop a review to help new readers.

 Chapter 209: Chapter 208- Queen(2)

    Be didn''t have many memories of the time she spent after her brother departed from the world.


    She remembered her days in istion when she was hunting beasts as a source to keep herself engaged. She wanted to not dwell on her loss, or she knew she would lose herself and also the chance of reuniting with him.


    The best source of finding a way to meet her brother was to extend her contact with people. She realized that there were unique and different abilities that each individual possessed¡ªas such, she recognized the need to expand her reach and bring more people under hermand.


    Around that time, she was in Vegas, where she started building her Empire and recruited people who worked for her tirelessly so they could expand her territory. Within a few years, there was no ruler left in Vegas who dared to defy Be.


    Around that time, she met a girl named Lena who was quite good in administration and was powerful enough to make Be use some of her strongest spells against her. And the most significant quality of hers¡ªshe talked very little.


    Be, at that time, didn''t like to interact with people and Lena was the perfect person to understand her intentions without her saying it.


    As such, she made her the head of the administration and left the group in her hands before she disappeared.


    However, so many things happened once Be was summoned in that world, that shepletely forgot about her existence¡ªuntil the silver head appeared right before her all of a sudden.


    "My Queen....I sensed your presence..." Lena muttered,pletely unbothered about the fact that she was currently tied with the ropes.


    Themotion, fortunately, didn''t alert the sensors around or they would have to evacuate immediately.


    "That''s not possible..." Be uttered, "Miles away, how could you have sensed me? Tell me, are you from the side of the enemy?"


    Lena''s expression remained the same. However, Akira and Carl panicked, gripping their weapons; they were just a call away from attacking the silver head.


    However, "I had formed a Soul Bond with you, My Queen¡ªbetraying you means death." Lena simply stated that her confidence doesn''te from the Soul Bond but from the devotion she carries for her queen.


    Be remembered there was a time she agreed to some Bond which Lena mentioned¡ªnever thought it would be that serious.


    "Why did you attack Boris?" Carl demanded.


    "Because I assumed you all have restrained my queen and suppressed her mana," Lena stated, her eyes narrowing at the young man; clearly still quite wary of them.


    Be rolled her eyes, "I have been suppressing my mana to not get noticed....then, how did you notice me?"


    Lena exined, "It must be because of the Soul Bond that sincest night, I have been feeling your presence."


    That makes sense to Lilia. She has also formed a Soul Bond with her master in the past, and faintly, she could sense his presence if he is within the same in as her.


    His presence disappeared only once when he jumped into the Endless Hold to satiate the need to summon the Demon General.


    It was the period that Lilia never wanted to experience again.


    "Why are you here?" Finally, the brte called out¡ªelevating the tension in the air.


    Carl and Akira stepped away, leaving Lilia and Lena face to face.


    Lena wouldn''t lie¡ªshe was quite impressed by the brte''s fighting skills and how easily she subdued her. However, none of that can force her to lie about her intentions,


    "I came here to fulfill my duty as My Queen''s retainer."


    Lilia crossed her arms on her chest, before asking, "Yet you risked her life by arriving here so abruptly? I see no sense of responsibility in you."


    For the first time since her arrival, Lena seemed hesitant to speak...more like the stoic woman seemed embarrassed as she lowered her eyes in shame.


    Carl felt guilty conscience towards the silver head as he tried to soothe the situation, "Now-now, don''t scold her, Miss Lilia. If she is someone close to Big Sis, she is our ally as well, no?" He nced at Be and found her busily munching on potato chips.


    "..." Yourrade is getting scolded here!


    Lilia heaved a sigh before turning towards the young miss, "What should be done with her, is in your hands." Lilia said, since she cannot regard Lena as their enemy considering she was bound with Be through friendship and Soul Bond.


    As such, the responsibility of the girl falls on Be; that is what she wants to do about her.


    Be handed the bag of chips to Akira before stepping towards the blue-eyed female.


    "Tell me, Lena...what is the status of that group I left behind...what was its name again?"


    "The Crimson n..." Lena muttered, making Be wonder why she chose such a basic name before she added,


    "Yeah...how many people are there in that n?" Last she remembered, she stopped recruiting after the number reached four hundred¡ªconsidering she found that little guy named Anvil who gave her the slight hope of jumping through dimensions. However, it failed in the end.


    Be was thinking that the guild might have expanded in the years...however, never did she assumed the numbers to be,


    "Seven thousand spread in four countries."


    ".....!!"


    ----------**---------


    A few hours of sleep it all took for Richard to wash away all the fatigue he had been umting after entering this world.


    He was, somehow, reminded of that time when living another day was the greatest fortune. In a world where survival was bing more and more difficult each day, a single night of sleep seemed quite a luxury to him.


    Around those times, Richard used to sleep just anywhere and in any position. That''s why when he had to leave afortable bed and sleep on the ground while continuously keeping an ear to his surroundings, even while asleep, it reminded him of old times.


    "Are you awake now?" Richard asked as he saw Emily looking up at him with starry eyes.


    She slowly nodded but made no move to show that she wanted to get up now.


    Richard smiled at her before reminding the girl, "We are still in the middle of investigating the enemy''s territory, y''know."


    Emily couldn''t have told him how much she wanted to remain in the nket...she nodded to his words before getting up, allowing Richard to stretch his body and remove the nket.


    He could sense the movement of beasts in the surroundings, and when he looked around, he found a big deer lying dead nearby, its innards being pulled out while Lailia continued to watch around.


    Richard was impressed by Ben''s working speed, as he said, "You seem experienced in this¡­"


    Ben was startled for a moment to hear his voice as he turned to look at the redhead before wiping his face.


    "I learned from the situation. Initially, I used to waste a lot of meat."


    "Well, I was no better at it as well. Be always handled this." Richard said before he called out, "Come down, La; let''s have dinner."


    The pink head flinched before she turned to look at the leader. She was standing atop a tree, so she had to climb down carefully¡ªhowever, she was saved from the effort when suddenly a translucent barrier appeared around her, and the girl was brought down to the ground.


    "Thank you¡­" With a smile, she thanked the blond.


    Emily nodded before she picked a few branches which Ben previously picked and made a small campfire.


    Ben brought some chunks of meat as Richard ignited the branches.


    Soon they settled around the campfire and ced the meat near the heat to let it cook.


    La took out a few snacks she had brought along and shared them with others.


    While eating, Richard said, "In an hour, we will leave."


    The atmosphere instantly dropped upon hearing that as they realized that it was finally time.


    "We will move in groups of two¡ªLa and I will remain hidden while Emily and Ben will enter the base." Richard directed, " We will be just behind you two, hidden by Emily''s barrier. If therees a mana detector, Emily, just give us a ten-second half, and we will escape."


    The blond nodded, " Understood."


    "La, your role is to navigate me and take care of guards when I ask you to."


    The pink head diligently nodded.


    And Ben, Richard began again, "I need you to look at the fortress as much as you can¡­learn the structure and make a mental note of everywhere you go."


    The masked one nodded.


    With his eyes situated on the mes, Richard clenched his fist as some words seeped through his lips,


    ''Just some more time Rena¡­I promise I will save you ¡­.''


    ¡ª------**---------


    A/N:- Why no reviews going up? Drop a few reviews and tell me whose illustration should I add?


    If you are enjoying the read drop ament.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 210: Chapter 209- Something is not right

    Richard had a clear goal in mind¡ªto assess the situation within the wall of the main fort.


    If he could infiltrate the deeper sections of the fortress then it would be his luck. And if he gets to see Rena, then it would be his fortune.


    Richard was no knight bound by chivalry who would only take the hostage away after a glorified war¡ªif he could, he would snatch Rena away and then take care of these assholester.


    However, that would unlikely happen, considering Rena was Jin''s biggest asset and someone who could make him an irreceable resource to the world.


    Naturally, Jin must have caged her in the deepest depth of his vaults, since Rena was far more valuable than any gem or gold.


    "The cleaning staff changes at seven¡ªthere is still fifteen minutes. How are we going to get rid of two staff before that?" La asked, her voiceced with apprehension.


    Only a certain number of staff could enter the fort with amon utility batch on their chest. These staff live in the servant quarters near the main building.


    Not to talk about there are guards around those quarters who would immediately inform the fort security that some unwanted activities have been spotted¡ªresulting in a thorough investigation.


    Jin is one heck of a paranoid guy.


    Looking at the small guard post near the quarters, Richard made a n,


    "La..."


    ....


    "George, what do you say? Should I clean up my beard?" The guard on the left asked while looking at himself in the mirror.


    The other one, who was reading the magazine while munching on a donut, grumbled, "That won''t earn you a night with her-"


    Suddenly both men raised their eyes upon spotting a certain female appearing out of nowhere, heading toward the quarters.


    "Who are you?" George asked through the mic, bringing thedy to a halt


    She turned to look at them with a smile before saying, "I am the new recruit."


    George shared a look with his co-worker before both of them got up and walked out of the cabin.


    Proceeding toward the pink-haired, George kept his hand on his gun as he warned, "Look,dy, this is not a new trick; however, the punishment for this crime is still quite harsh. So, I will suggest-"


    Suddenly, the man turned still once he sniffed the sweet and flowery scent surrounding him. And not only George but the bearded one as well, smelt the sugary fragrance, making him freeze at his spot.


    La tilted her face with a smile blooming on her face as she waved her hand in front of the two guards who were still standing yet they looked out cold.


    Once she ensured that they were no longer moving, La raised her thumb without turning to look back.


    Soon she returned to her previous position beside Ben and Richard, as she asked,


    "Can''t I have just walked in and finished the job?"


    Hearing the question, Ben chided, "You have been working here for so long yet you don''t know that there are several cameras in the dormitory."


    La scratched her head, "I could have just created fog on their lenses?"


    "What about heat detection?" Richard voiced which was meant by another question,


    "Won''t Emily be caught in that way?"


    Richard shook his head, "Apart from magic, no detector could sense anything from her. Her barriers are that reliable."


    -------------**------------


    The intense training of the battalion, which was formed by handpicking them from different divisions, began.


    They all were veteran warriors and had experienced numerous battles throughout their lives as soldiers, so basic training or protocol was something they did not need to be taught.


    However, the information about their enemy was a very vital factor that would decide the tide of the war that was about to happen. As such, during the training, they were told what they could expect on the other side.


    "They don''t ride horses or wield swords. They don''t care about chivalry or honor and are hungry for our blood. We, the Knights of the Imperial Legion, will surely give them blood. But...that blood shall be of our enemies!"


    "Hooo!!" A round of cheer erupted as Be encouraged the soldiers in training.


    Be suddenly received a message from a soldier that he was required in the strategy chamber.


    He instantly responded to the call and emerged inside the room where all the important council members who would be involved in this war were present.


    Be gave them a nod before asking, "What''s the matter?"


    Harold was the first to exin, "We caught seven more vigntes from the other side¡ªthey tried to infiltrate the capital but got caught." There was a severe frown on his face as he added,


    "However, before we could have brought them in for interrogation..." He paused, urging Berine to add,


    "Their heads exploded before we could get a single word out." Her expression remained indifferent as she stared at nothing particr.


    Be was perplexed, "It''s strange...did they take their own life?"


    Gideon shook his head, "They were under some binding spell that prevented them from revealing anything about their master."


    Now, that makes the situation even moreplicated as Be asked, "Then....what about that one we caught?"


    If this binding vow was applied to each soldier¡ªwhich was a cunning move, regardless of how inhumane it seemed¡ªthen howe that specific soldier didn''t die? Rather, he revealed everything without a problem.


    Harold suggested, "Maybe they brought this change after realizing that their soldiers might bring damage if caught?" That was a usible assumption.


    "However, who could have made them realize their mistake? Last I remembered the assant we caught had no means tomunicate back home.... Wait, where is he right now?" Just like the Duke''s words were a cue, a soldier suddenly rushed inside the room.


    Be frowned as he asked, "What happened?"


    "The Prisoner", he began, while breathing violently, "...his head exploded."


    Everyone turned silent for a moment, letting the news register in their mind before Harold heaved a sigh,


    "It seems the trigger was dyed but not defused." His words were agreed by the other members.


    They assumed that because of the drug which forced the prisoner to reveal everything, dyed the bind.


    However, Berine didn''t believe in that theorypletely. It almost seemed to her that a mistake was rectified by letting that soldier die.


    ''What is this strange feeling...'' First, the letter she sent to Lilia was not responded to by the maid, and now this.


    Clenching her fist, she approached the Knight Commander who was about to walk out, before Berine asked,


    "Be...can I talk to you for a moment?"


    -----------**---------


    Emily returned in a few minutes, as she informed, "I have incapacitated two servants; they won''t wake up until tomorrow."


    Inserting her hands in her pockets, she took out two rectangr ID cards, "Here is what you asked for."


    Richard took the ID cards and heaved a sigh of relief¡ªit was not the unique type, but rather a bearer type that could be used by anyone until they were carrying it.


    "They change the servants so frequently that it was impossible to give them the unique ones," La added.


    Richard handed an ID card to Ben and the other one to Emily before telling them, " You don''t need to draw attention to yourself; just follow the others and avoidmunicating with others."


    Ben asked, "What about our faces?"


    Richard heaved a sigh, "I already told you, your mark isn''t that bad-"


    "I am not talking about myself, brother."


    Richard blinked in surprise before he, along with the other two, turned to look at the golden-haired beauty who was blinking innocently. Her facial features were so refined and delicate that it was inevitable for her to attract attention.


    "I have a solution," La muttered, before she squatted at her ce and picked some wet mud.


    Dipping her fingers in it, she stained her face and also tied her head in a bun to reduce the attention from her as much as possible.


    "Just for safety, cover your head," Richard advised, to which Emily nodded.


    Ben also removed his mask and hid his eyes with his long hair. It was highly unlikely to happen but if by any chance Jin crossed paths with him, it was highly likely for him to recognise Ben.


    When Jin joined, they spent months together, and the ring mark on Ben''s face was not something Jin could ever forget. So he better be careful.


    Once done, Emily chanted an invisibility barrier around Richard and La before the four of them were headed towards the servant''s quarters.


    The real investigation of the enemy''s territory begins now.


    ¡ª--------**----------


    A/N:- It has been a while for me to ask this; how is the pace? I hope it hasn''t turned boring. This arc is one of the leading arcs which would direct the story to its conclusion, so I am taking my time.


    Thanks for reading. Drop ament.

 Chapter 211: Chapter 210- Barely caught

    After half an hour, the cleaning staff were told to leave their quarters and report near the backside of the fortress where their ID car would be checked and their duty would be assigned.


    Naturally, Emily and Ben responded to the call and followed the other cleaners, along with Richard and La.


    They were moving in a pattern, four people in each column and four columns in total. Emily and Ben were beside two other women who were walking towards the fortress.


    There was somethingmon among all these servants, and that was their emotionless demeanor. They neither chatted nor showed any apprehension. And La knows the reason.


    These servants are recruited to serve the masters however they like. Some of them were physically abused, some were told to clean the filth of dead bodies, and some were stolen away from their loved ones.


    La was among those who were brought here after her whole family was killed. She was a timid girl, however, the mes of vengeance always remained burning within her. That''s why she studied the ce as much as she could; knowing that one day she would return and ughter those people who snatched the light from her eyes.


    *BEEP*


    Following everyone''s lead, Emily also attached the ID card to the scanner, but it didn''t beep as it did with others.


    The soldier nearby frowned; however, before he could walk towards her, Ben whispered, "Upside down."


    Emily immediately realized her mistake and turned the card before pressing it against the scanner.


    *BEEP*


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the soldier returning to his post. She couldn''t believe she justpromised the whole mission by such a silly mistake.


    "Don''t be nervous," Ben muttered as he walked alongside the blond girl.


    Emily faintly nodded as she joined the others and moved while maintaining her barrier around Richard and La.


    Her Aembr control has be so firm these days, that even while she was asleep, La said there was a faint barrier around her and Richard.


    ''What an unpleasant ce...'' Richard inwardly muttered.


    The inside of the fortress was cold and unweing, its steel walls reflecting the dim, artificial light that buzzed faintly overhead. The metal gleamed in some ces, smooth and polished, but in others, it was scarred with deep scratches, burn marks, and dents¡ªsilent evidence of what had taken ce here.


    The corridors stretched endlessly, their sharp edges and perfect symmetry adding to the oppressive atmosphere. The air was sterile yet carried an unsettling hint of oil and iron as if the very fortress exhaled its soulless nature.


    Richard watched the corridors closely and found there were visible cameras every few meters. There were carvings in the walls¡ªsuggesting there could be soldiers stationed there. And he could sense Aembr beneath him in abundance.


    ''Is it Rena?'' A flick of hope ignited in his heart as he hoped they could get nearer to the source so he could have a closer inspection.


    "Look at your card; your working ce must have been reflected by now." Ben whispered before Emily lifted her ID card and found the number ''-3E'' written on it.


    Ben looked at his own and found it was ''2B''.


    They both turned still for a moment and exchanged a nce before moving toward their separate destinations.


    It was to be expected. There were a lot of rooms to clean in the fortress so it was natural that Emily and Ben wouldn''t get the same ce to clean.


    Emily followed the others as they walked toward the staircase which led them to the underground floors.


    There were four more girls who were descending the stairs.


    Following Richard''s advice, she didn''t draw attention to herself by trying to strike up a conversation and silently reached the floor where she was required.


    ''Not a speck of sunlight reaches this ce...'' It was like a maze; every floor had a separate design, and the security varied on each floor.


    Emily noticed,pared to the ground floor, that these underground ones were quite heavily guarded.


    She reached the negative third floor and was about to step forward when suddenly a guard held her by her hair.


    "No!" La held Richard by his arm before he could have reacted.


    "Leave me!" Emily winced as the soldier was exerting too much strength in pulling her hair¡ªcausing her hair to get undone.


    "Stop resisting bitch and warm the bed for Daddy ~" The soldier was swaying slightly, and his flushed face exposed how drunk he was.


    La''s hands began to burn as Richard''s body turned hot in fury; his eyes were stretched in agitation, and he was inches away from breaking the barrier and ughtering the man.


    However, God had mercy and another soldier arrived,


    "Let her go, you asswipe." He pulled away the drunkard before telling Emily, "Go do your work."


    La might be hallucinating. However, she had a feeling that the soldiers who came to Emily''s rescue nced at them for a moment before walking away.


    "Emily." Richard didn''t make any effort to contain his voice as he said, "Let''s go back. We are not staying here for another minute."


    "No, Richard. I am fine." Emily worryingly muttered as she wrapped her hair in a bun before adding, "We came here for your friend, and we are not leaving until we get any strong evidence of her presence."


    "But-" Richard was interrupted,


    "Remember you told me how much Rena mattered to you? So as someone close to you, Rena''s life matters to me now, as well." She never turned to look at him and while continuing to pick up the cleaning stuff, she muttered.


    Richard was rendered speechless upon hearing that. His heart rate finally calmed down a little as he heard her.


    Heaving a sigh, he said, "Okay...let''s go..."


    La breathed in relief; fortunately, there was someone who could control his anger.


    -----------**---------


    Ben was not familiar with the fort since he had onlye here twice before, and those two times were to attack Jin and rescue Rena.


    Naturally, he failed but seeded in escaping.


    Thankfully, unlike Emily, who still stood out despite having her face smudged with mud, Ben was among those who could blend in the crowd easily.


    The mark on his face was not too umon since there were numerous servants and soldiers with far worse scars on their faces.


    There were two more staff in the room, considering they were cleaning the conference hall.


    There were a few soldiers nearby who were sipping tea and having a casual conversation.


    Ben was wiping the windows, so he was close to the two soldiers nearby; able to hear what they were conversing.


    "What? Vegas?" One with a brown beard and a thin mustache asked the other one.


    "Yeah, man. Not just me, but the whole Omega Wing is being sent to Vegas with Commander Mike." Ben frowned; he was aware that there were six wings of the Crimson w, and each Wing had more than a thousand soldiers.


    What in the world are they going to do? He wondered.


    If so many soldiers are being sent to a nation then only one thinges to mind,


    "Are we overtaking Vegas now?" The mustache one asked the exact thing that came to Ben''s mind.


    Although the Crimson w was under the Asian Alliance''s control, it doesn''t mean they can''t extend their authority outside Asia.


    However, the answer that came out of the tanned man was different,


    "No, man. To take over Vegas they probably would need over three Wings, at the very least."


    Ben frowned; three Wings?


    ''Has the Crimson n grown so significantly in these years?'' Naturally, Ben was aware of who was ruling over Vegas for some time now.


    "Then why?" The bearded one asked as he sipped the hot beverage.


    The soldier nced around, checking if someone was listening, however, upon not finding anyone¡ªBen was about fifteen feet away from them¡ªhe answered,


    "It seems the leader has decided to form a secret alliance with them and attack the Asian Alliance main HQ."


    "....!!!" Ben''s eyes widened. Attack on the Asian Alliance?


    ''This is bad...if they gain control over the Alliance...it sure will be quite difficult for us to take Rena out...and if they fail, the Alliance will remove Rena from w''s hold.''


    Ben''s palm began to turn sweaty as he realized the necessity to work faster. They need to take Rena away before this secret alliance forms, or he has a feeling that it will be a hundred times tougher.


    "Hey, you." Suddenly Ben felt someone tapping on his shoulder, turning himpletely stiff.


    Ben slowly turned around and found it was the mustache one who was looking at him.


    ''Crap...did they realize I was listening?'' He retained a calm front but he was slightly nervous at this point. There was only one escape route and it was also heavily guarded. And knocking these people out would surely attract attention¡ªincreasing the chances of him getting caught.


    "Yes?" He asked, a tinge of nervousness in his voice.


    The soldier frown turned into a smile, startling Ben, as he asked, "Do you have a lighter?"


    Ben inwardly heaved a sigh, "Yeah."


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 212: Chapter 211- Rena(1)

    There was no possible way for Emily to descend to the lower floors unless she wanted to have the forces chasing her and the cameras pointed at her. The security of every floor was quite strict, and the number of surveince cameras made it nearly impossible for one to exploit any blindspot.


    There is a shoring with Emily''s barrier and that is the necessity of visuals; she cannot maintain her barrier if it''s not within her vision. As such it bes impossible for Richard and La to proceed towards the lower levels.


    However, based on the information, Richard received from La, he knew he might be facing a situation like this.


    Lost on choices, Richard said, "La, you are up."


    La stepped forward, her eyes narrowing as she raised her hands. The air around her shimmered faintly as her mana spread outward, taking control of the invisible gases in the air. She focused, pulling and separating specific molecules, gathering them into a dense, mmable form.


    The atmosphere grew heavy as if the air itself was holding its breath. A faint smell, sharp and unnatural, began to fill the space. La clenched her fist, and the concentrated gas started moving. With precise control, she guided it forward, spreading it through the area like an unseen fog.


    Her mana pulsed, stirring the currents around her. The gas swirled silently, weaving between obstacles, filling every crack and crevice. La''s expression was focused, her hands moving in smooth, deliberate motions as she ensured the gas saturated the target zonepletely.


    Once the whole floor was enshrouded, Richard told Emily,


    "Erect a barrier....now!"


    A single spark of me was all it took before a huge explosion urred throughout the floor¡ªreaching each corner and enshrouding every soldier present on the floor.


    *ALERT* *ALERT*


    The rm began to re, and the loud cries of the soldiers echoed on the floor.


    Emily and the other two were protected by the barrier so they didn''t feel the burn before Richard told them,


    "Head back to the ground floor and meet with Ben! I will be back."


    Emily held his hand and hurriedly told him, "Please stay safe, Richard."


    The redhead smiled before assuring her, "Don''t worry."


    ...


    mes were spreading rapidly, and La was doing her best to prevent the soldiers from extinguishing them by continuously spreading the mes.


    Richard exploited the chance and descended to the lower floors.


    "Hey, you...!" A soldier, who was ascending, spotted him mid-flight.


    Richard raised his hand, and before the man could have activated his skill, his body waspletely enshrouded with mes.


    Without wasting another moment, he darted down the stairs, his movements sharp and deliberate. The crackling of mes above drowned out the chaos as he descended into the lower levels.


    "Stop him!" a soldier yelled, appearing at the stairwell.


    Without hesitation, Richard extended his hand, releasing a pulse of mes. The fire engulfed the man in an instant, cutting off his shouts as he fell.


    Two more soldiers rushed up from below. One raised a glowing arm, preparing to unleash a st of magic, but Richard was faster. He swept his hand in an arc, sending a wave of heat that scorched the air. The soldier stumbled, his magic fizzling out before he copsed.


    The second soldier leaped forward, a barrier of light forming in front of him. Richard smirked, his ether ring. With a flick of his wrist, he sent a concentrated fireball straight at the barrier. The heat shattered it like ss, sending the soldier flying back against the wall.


    More footsteps echoed from below. A group of three soldiers rounded the corner, their weapons glowing with energy. Richard didn''t slow down. He thrust his palm forward, and a spiral of fire erupted, twisting through the narrow staircase like a serpent. The soldiers cried out as the mes consumed them, leaving only silence behind.


    He continued downward, his focus unshaken. Another soldier appeared, swinging a de crackling with electricity. Richard sidestepped the strike effortlessly, his movements fluid. Before the man could recover, Richard grabbed his wrist and ignited it with a burst of fire. The weapon fell with a tter, and the soldier copsed in pain.


    ''I can feel it...'' With every floor, Richard was feeling the presence clearer. However, he still was unsatisfied and wanted to verify it by himself.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, he had to halt as he reached the deepest floor of the fortress and was met by a crowd of more than five hundred soldiers filling up the whole floor, all prepared to take him down.


    "Stay down, kid, and this will be over quickly for you." The soldier at the front suggested. Richard recognized him¡ªhe was the same asshole who touched Emily.


    Richard''s eyes turned cold as a golden bo staff appeared in his hand, crackling with energy that made the floor quake.


    The room fell silent as Richard''s gaze burned through the ranks of soldiers. His grip on the golden staff tightened, sparks of heat dancing across its surface. The soldier at the front stepped back instinctively, his bravado vanishing under Richard''s murderous intent.


    "You should''ve stayed far away from her," Richard said coldly, his voice cutting through the tension like a de.


    The next moment, he mmed the staff into the ground. A pulse of ether exploded outward, sending tremors through the floor. Soldiers staggered, clutching their weapons as an overwhelming wave of heat began to rise.


    "Kill him!" The leader screamed, his voice cracking in desperation.


    They charged.


    Richard moved like a storm, his staff spinning in fluid arcs. The first soldier''s head snapped back as the staff collided with his jaw, shattering bone and sending him flying into the crowd.


    Before his body hit the ground, Richard thrust the staff forward, releasing a stream of mes that consumed the next wave of attackers. Their screams filled the air as flesh burned and melted away, their armor glowing red-hot before crumbling.


    A spear flew toward him. Richard sidestepped, twisting his staff with precision to deflect it midair, sending it spiraling into another soldier''s throat. Blood sprayed like a fountain as the man copsed, his gurgled cries drowned out by the roaring inferno.


    Richard jumped high; his legs curled before he threw his bo staff through the crowd, the purplish current burning the flesh and leaving only the bones of those who came into Ruyi Bang''s contact.


    Richard was restless, his fist burned with the fury. Anything he touched, turned into ashes. Those soldiers who once were fighting him were not trying to escape.


    Their retreat was futile.


    Richard raised his hand, and the golden bo staff snapped back to his palm, crackling with ominous energy that made the walls tremble. He spun it once, the mes licking hungrily at the air around him, before mming its end into the floor. A shockwave erupted, ripping through the room with an unrelenting force.


    The soldiers screamed as the ground beneath them cracked and erupted in fiery geysers. Molten stones shot upward, engulfing the fleeing men. Their bodies convulsed as theva consumed them, melting flesh and bone into indistinguishable pools of ash and gore.


    One soldier, desperate, raised his weapon¡ªa massive energy cannon. "Fire!" he roared, hisrades rallying behind him. A brilliant beam shot forward, slicing through the smoke and mes.


    Richard didn''t flinch. With a flick of his staff, the beam split in two, harmlessly scorching the walls beside him. He moved faster than they could process, closing the distance in an instant. His staff mmed into the man''s chest, caving it in with a sickening crunch. Blood burst from the soldier''s mouth as his lifeless body crumpled to the ground.


    Another minute it all took for Richard to clean up the rest of the mess, and he stood atop the piles of dead bodies with his hands supported by his beloved staff.


    In a corner, the same soldier who touched Emily was crying and quivering¡ªseemingly thinking that Richard could not see him.


    Richard drew closer to the man before poking him with his staff, "Oi."


    "Hiickk!! Please don''t kill me! I beg you, please!" He was groveling, head nted on the ground as he begged for mercy.


    Richard squatted before suggesting, "If you pluck your eye and ear it, then I might think to let you go."


    The man flinched hearing that before he fearfully looked at Richard.


    The redhead snarled, "Guess you can''t do it." Without another word, Richard stabbed his hand inside the man''s chest and plucked out his still-beating heart.


    Vitality from the man''s eyes disappeared before he fell to the ground, the horror from his face not disappearing until the end.


    Richard got up and searched for the ce from where the source of Aembr was arriving.


    Making his way through the door, he came across a cell that was made just for a single person.


    Richard''s breath was caught in his throat as he saw her.


    Rena.


    However, even before he could have called out, a voice interrupted him,


    "You are earlier than I anticipated."


    ---------***-------


    A/N:- Drop ament.

 Chapter 213: Chapter 212- Rena(2)

    There was no doubt; that the person chained up by the wall was none other than his childhood friend.


    Her condition made his heart heavy. All the color from her face was drained, her eyes were hollow and lifeless. The girl seemed nothing but a ragged doll that existed just because she was forced to.


    The same lively girl who always waited for him near his house so they could go to school together. The same person who always motivated him to keep looking forward. The same person who used to smile so brightly that it made him feel warm.


    "Rena..." Along with grief, Richard was feeling frustrated about why he couldn''t find her when the apocalypse broke out. If he had been, then Rena would have remained safe beside Be all this long.


    "Feels pity? Well, I guess you will." The voice of the young man who waszily sitting beside Rena echoed in the cell.


    Smoke erupted from his balled fist as Richard looked at the dead meat with burning fury.


    "Release her...and I promise your dogs will get your bones to chew."


    Jin grinned; he loved such people who, until the end, thinks that the game was in their favor.


    Crossing his leg, he rested his hand on his knee, before suggesting, "Why don''t you try and break the bars first?"


    Richard''s expression remained the same as he held the metallic bar¡ªhowever, the moment he tried to burn them, the cor around Rena''s neck began to stiffen, choking her as she struggled to breathe.


    He instantly removed his hand and absorbed all the heat from the bars.


    Jin''s grin widened, "You see, the technology I developed was just to keep her caged up. Any foreign substance that enters the cell will harm Rena in one way or another."


    "What do you want?!" Richard barked, his tone and demeanor suggesting the extreme frustration he was feeling at the moment.


    The young man leaned forward before replying, "Nothing."


    Richard frowned, "Tell me your price¡ªwhatever it is, I will pay you. Just let her go-"


    "You got it wrong, mister. I don''t greed anything; the power, money, and men I have are all I can sacrifice just right away if I want to."


    Through his gritted teeth, the redhead asked, "Then why are you doing this to her?!"


    "Because I hate Rena." His answer was quick and simple. There was not a speck ofplication in his eyes, nor did his demeanor suggest that he was hiding his true motive.


    Richard was bbergasted and failed to say anything after that¡ªallowing Jin to exin.


    "I used to love her. After my mother, it was only she who took care of me as a family member. I adored her...wanted to protect her from the world. However, when I confessed to my feelings, do you know what she said?"


    The aura of the man began to flicker, signifying his agitation as he muttered through his gritted teeth,


    "She said she already has someone in her heart."


    The cell began to shake, and the air turned heavy by his aura as Jin added, "She was my everything. My life, my love...and I wanted her to see me as her everything as well! Was it too much to ask for?! I loved her, so it''s natural for her to love me back! But no, she was still dreaming of some long-dead childhood friend!"


    Richard frowned, "So you chose to cage her up."


    Jin''s lips turned into a malicious grin before he nodded, "Yup~if she doesn''t want me, it doesn''t matter. I will still keep her close and torment her every day until she epts me as her one and only."


    Richard took a deep breath; he could not be rash here. This guy was not only evil but crazy as well. He will end up killing Rena if Richard makes any hasty decision here.


    With his heart rate a bit more calmer, the redhead asked, "What are you going to do now? Not like you will just keep her caged up for the rest of your life."


    "No, of course not. After all, my dear Rena has already received the necessary punishment for her sins."


    With his lips stretching into a face-splitting smile, the man added, "So soon enough, I will drain all her life force, and along with her, I will leave this world."


    Richard frowned, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Soon, you will know, mister. An all-out war is approaching and when it arrives, my beloved and I will watch everything from the afterlife~"


    -----------**----------


    [Clion]


    That night, after training and the discussion with Be, Berine could be seen moving toward her room.


    She was staying in the pce for the time being, sincemuting from her mansion would be a hassle.


    She had a talk with Be about her suspicion; she disclosed how she felt about all this. For some reason, in the corner of her mind, she believed that they were being lured into this war.


    However, as someone who was devoted to his people and his duty, Be simply stated,


    "Even if this is a trap, I will make sure that the other side can no longer hold the ability to endanger innocent lives."


    Berine didn''t expect anything more than that from him. She has trained him for a couple of years, so she knows how headstrong the guy is.


    ''Well, if things really turn out to beplicated, I will just burn down everything to cinder and get rid of this mess, once and for all....'' With such thoughts, she was heading toward her room, from where she would write another letter to Lilia and ask her about her baby.


    However, before she could have entered her room, a soldier called out, "Lady Scarlette, Your Majesty has summoned you."


    Berine clicked her tongue, "What does he want now?" Her demeanor made the soldiers around her shiver, but the informer didn''t hesitate to disclose,


    "Your Holiness has arrived and they wish your presence in the conference hall."


    "..." This is surely going to be messy.


    .....


    The Pope of the Cathedral was the person she wanted to meet the least in this world.


    After all, Berine had never had a good rtionship with the church; even in the previous lifetime, she didn''t get along with the people who had only a single life motive: to serve God.


    Berine never liked such stubborn people who could go to any length to prove the other one wrong, if they said anything against their God.


    ''If it''s some bullshit once again, I might as well just withdraw my participation in all this and return to my baby.''  With those thoughts, she finally entered the conference hall where a weary Gideon, the chief advisor, Be, and Duke Aeromore could be seen.


    Turning her eyes, she found the Emperor and the familiar face of the Pope looking back at at her.


    Her mood was already irked seeing that face but she held her distaste and  approached them, "Yes, Your Majesty? Did you need something from me-"


    "I want you to not participate in this war." The Pope suddenly called out, making Berine frown.


    "And who are you to decide what I should do and what I shouldn''t?" She challenged, not liking how the man just talked to her.


    The worshipper''s brows knitted in a tight frown as he voiced, "As the servant who is devoted to the benefit of humanity, I cannot allow you, an evil worshipper to take part in something which can risk hundreds of lives."


    "But, Your Holiness, Duchess Berine has devoted herself to this war. She has taken an oath to erase the threat which has been threatening the lives of  our citizens." Hayden voiced.


    "Indeed, Supreme One. If anyone then it''s Berine who could ensure minimal casualties from our side in this war." Gideon supported.


    The Emperor had a slight frown as he asked, "Why are you going against everyone here?"


    "Because I know, when the timees she will take their side and betray us. Again."


    **CRACK**


    The wooden surface beneath her feet cracked, and the whole ce was overwhelmed by Berine''s presence.


    Hayden began sweating profusely and the others felt a grave sensation wing at their consciousness.


    Seeing her growing aura, Be suddenly got up and said, "Excuse my impudence, father, but you are using the wrong person here."


    Suddenly, the tide of the conversation shifted as the blond-haired spoke, "I know Commander Berine better than anyone in this room, and I can confidently say that regardless of the situation, she won''t ever betray us."


    He snarled, "And you bet your life on that?"


    Be narrowed his eyes as he heard the Pope adding, "Can you take an unbreakable oath that you two will eradicate the source of this chaos? Tell me."


    Be''s eyes turned cold before he said, "If that''s all it takes for you to stop disrespecting my teacher, then yes, I will take the unbreakable oath."


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- There is this Holiness, and there is that  Holiness in my other work. Sigh~


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 214 Chapter 213- The only way

    The atmosphere around the group was grim.


    Richard and the other three have safely returned to the cruise ship and are currently sitting in a circle but


    no words have been exchanged except for the initial short conversation Ben had with others.


    Be and Emily were sitting beside Richard, anxiety written over their faces. However, neither of them dared to disturb him.


    Richard''s expression clearly told the situation back in the fortress.


    Lilia could sense that her master was shaken up after he witnessed his friend. She has already guessed what could have been the situation of a person who was solely used as a power generator.


    "Young master..."


    "I am fine, Lilia. Just give me a moment." He spoke without removing his eyes from the ground.


    Several things were going through Richard''s mind as of now. However, if he lets them overwhelm him, then not only will he lose his friend, but he has to embrace lifelong guilt as well.


    He has to remain calm here and think this through. A single wrong decision or aggressive approach can ruin this.


    "Brother...tell us what happened. Regardless of the situation, we will find a way." Beforted him, her warm fingers sending a calming sensation from his hand.


    Holding her hand, he heaved a sigh before leaning back in his seat. His eyes traveled towards the person who would get most hurt upon hearing his words,


    "Carl...your sister is dead."


    "...!!" Carl''s eyes stretched wide, his lips parted in shock and his failure to utter a word. Everyone was as shocked as him and taking advantage of the silence, Richard added,


    "She is dead from the inside; when I looked into her eyes there was nothing left. No pain, no remorse, ni anger...no love. She was left with nothing."


    "So what?! In any case, I won''t leave her there!" Carl barked, his voice containing his frustration. He was already aware of his sister''s situation yet he sought help. Now, even if Richard doesn''t help, it is not like Carl is going to abandon his sister.


    Be was in support of Carl in this, but naturally, she wouldn''t say anything against what her brother had decided.


    Ben interjected, "Is there no hope?"


    Richard shook his head, "She is hollow from the inside; being used only as a medium to supply Aembr in a vast amount. And it seems they are about to do something massive in the near future, for which Jin would surely utilize a vast amount of Aembr."


    Looking at Carl, the redhead said, "And I don''t think I need to spell out what would happen then."


    Carl clenched his fist, "And you are going to let it happen?" If Richard was aware that they wouldpletely exhaust Rena''s life force, then why did he seem so undetermined for this? Why was he so unbothered about this?!


    Why hasn''t he spoken about how they could rescue Rena? Has he already epted the defeat just because his sister is no longer worth his time?


    Carl knew that with his stable mind, he would never have thought something like this for Richard...but as of now, his chaotic conscience wasn''t allowing him to think calmly.


    "Carl, calm down." Lilia suddenly appeared before the man and pressed her hand on his shoulder.


    Tears welled up in his eyes as heined, "But...can''t you see how he is giving up..."


    Lilia wiped his tears like she was coaxing a child and said, "You don''t know my master enough then. He can never give up on those whom he adores."


    A flicker of hope ignited in his eyes as Carl looked past Lilia and gazed at Richard. Even Emily and Be were surprised when they looked at Richard and found him not denying Lilia''smitment.


    "Mister Richard?" Boris asked.


    Richard heaved a sigh before telling them, "There is a way for...saving Rena and erasing all those painful memories she has suffered from. Although making her forget everything would be impossible, we can at least save her from drowning in depression."


    A surge of tion spread across the group as they heard him.


    Carl was trying his best to wipe his eyes now so he could look at his savior. Approaching him he asked, "How can that be possible?" It was strange that despite how impossible it seemed, everyone believed that if Richard had said it, then he surely could bring Rena back.


    Richard heaved a sigh before asking them, "Do you all know about the four Demon Generals under the Monarch of Death?"


    Everyone nced at each other since no one except for Emily and Lilia was informed about the history Clion has suffered from. Ben was slightly knowledgeable about this, given he had read the novel, but he didn''t say anything.


    Richard hummed in understanding and got up before offering his seat to Carl.


    Once he ensured that every eye was on him, he began, "There are four Generals of the Death God. The four extensions of his powers, which have their own consciousness and intentions in this world."


    Taking a pause and after sweeping a nce at Lilia, he added, "Recently I had a battle with one of those Generals, and I got to know about their strength."


    "And believe me, they live up to their title as Demi-god."


    "But what-" La was interrupted by Ben who immediately covered her mouth and wordlessly asked Richard to continue.


    "From what information I have received, the General who has decided to overtake Earth is the strongest general, named Ithryx."


    "Ithryx is the strongest General since he received strength from the sacrifice of innocent lives. And we all know, in any battle or war, innocent beings are the ones who are sacrificed the most."


    Everyone agreed to that.


    Richard paused and looked at the sky, "I don''t know why he decided to take over this world, but it''s a fact that he is nning something massive by blessing the earthlings."


    "Rebellion?" Be asked herself, but it was heard by her brother.


    "Possibly but as of now, we cannot say anything. And considering howzy the Death God is, I don''t think he would even care about Ithryx until the end."


    Richard was frustrated, truth be told. He could not fathom how irresponsible Zulcriz was to make Richard his heir yet not reveal anything about his past and his rtion with the heavens.


    "Master...we are straying from the topic."


    "Ah, yeah. I apologize." Turning back to the crowd, he resumed, "So yes, Ithryx has blessed Earth after I died. And Rena has be his apostle."


    Emily''s eyes widened, "Rena is an apostle?"


    Richard nodded, "Yes, I have sensed the essence of the Demon General from her...almost the same which I felt from Vornyx but this was much denser."


    "Wait a minute," Ben interrupted, "If Rena is an apostle, shouldn''t she have been strong?"


    Richard nodded, "Normally, she should have been; however, before she could have realized her strength, Jin captured her and now is using that vast amount of Aembr for his selfish purposes."


    The apostles, in his knowledge, were all strong, and Rena had the potential as well. However, theck of knowledge of magic in this world restricted her growth. And Jin exploited her weakness to gain himself a limitless energy source.


    "Then what are we going to do?" Ben asked, still couldn''t grasp how all this could help Rena.


    Richard''s expression turned solemn as he muttered, "I have to im my right over Rena and make her my follower."


    "During the ritual, I can overwrite her memories, erase them, and even add a few if I want to."


    Carl felt the excitement building up inside him. If that happens, then his sister would truly recover from all the suffering she has gone through.


    However, "What is the price you have to pay, Master?" Lilia asked; however, she had already guessed the answer.


    Richard stated, "What happens when you try taking possession of someone? Naturally, a fight is inevitable."


    Be''s eyes widened, "With the Demon General?!" She has heard how strong Vornyx was, from Jasmine. And here the being in question was the strongest one.


    Richard simply nodded, "Yes, that''s the only way to save Rena. I couldn''t think of anything else."


    Grave silence descended among the people after hearing that.


    Freeing Rena was not the answer or Richard would somehow rescue her in the near future. The real problem was to get the real Rena back rather than a broken doll who no longer had any motivation to live anymore.


    And to im her back it was necessary to go against the Demon General.


    Was Richard prepared? No, not at all. Unlike Vornyx, this one would descend to just ughter Richard.


    However, was that enough to make him withdraw?


    ''Like hell...''


    ------------**----------


    A/N:- The revtion of the whole story regarding the Death God is drawing near. I hope you all are enjoying the story so far.


    Drop ament/review to help me remain motivated.

 Chapter 215- Negotiation

    Lena was captured and ced inside a room on the ship. She was allowed to send a message to her crew which was worrying about her.


    Lena informed Be that if she didn''t respond to their calls, there was a beacon inside her body that would send them the signal, and it wasn''t needed to tell what would have happened then.


    A huge force attacking the cruise ship would surely attract the attention of the Crimson w. As such, Be allowed her to send the text.


    Why was Lena being so obedient and not trying to escape even though she easily could? Well, because she doesn''t want to go anywhere when her Queen is here.


    The feelings Lena carried for her Queen eclipsed admiration and was something like devotion. Lena was devoted to serving her Queen.


    She was saved by that woman and was given a direction in her life. Lena has seen Be''s strength and her determination to achieve her goal.


    Every trait of her Queen inspired Lena, and the reason she was able to handle the gang until now was that Lena had the hope that one day, her Queen would return. Explore more stories at empire


    In her absence, Lena was preparing the army to support their Leader. The truemander of the Crimson n.


    "She finally reunited with her beloved," Lena couldn''t help but smile faintly as she heard her Queen finally being one with the one she yearned for, the most.


    Although Lena doesn''t know who this person is, considering such a great warrior was so obsessed with him, it means the man must be quite strong as well.


    Lena was curious to see who this person was....and if he was worthy of her Queen''s attention.


    *Click*


    It was like the deities were listening to her words as her wish to meet the man was fulfilled immediately.


    "So she was your close subordinate, huh?" As the door opened, a fairly young man with shining red hair, almost like flowingva, and a pair of piercing golden eyes looked at her.


    Lena took a strong gulp¡ªhis presence was domineering. She didn''t know if he was doing it on purpose but just by standing there, he was radiating quite an intimidating aura.


    "Yes, Brother. Her name is Lena, a mage-warrior and someone whomands the Crimson n now."


    Her Queen had wrapped herself around the man''s arm, speaking fondly with him and having an expression that Lena had never seen on her face before.


    The face of a satisfied woman.


    The man hummed before he stepped forward and took a seat across Lena.


    Following them, three more people entered the room, one being the brte woman who had captured her previously, one shaved-headed guy, and thest one wearing a mask.


    "Untie her, Lili." He called the woman with brown hair, and she obediently walked to stand behind Lena and untied her.


    "I am Scarlette Richard, Be''s big brother." He offered his hand for a shake, which Lena epted,


    "Lena, Crimson n''s vicemander."


    Once they shared greetings, everyone sat down. Richard sat while facing Lena, while the others were on his left.


    "Tell me, Lena, has the Crimson w n recentlye in contact with your n?"


    The silver head frowned before shaking her head, "No I haven''t received any reports from the n."


    Richard raised his brows, however, before he could ask anything further, she added,


    "However, I have seen the movement of their gang members around Vegas¡­almost like they were assessing us."


    Ben nodded, "Just as I said; Jin was gathering forces to meet the Commander of the Crimson n in the near future."


    Lena closely monitored the man, who contemted for a moment before he asked, "How many factions are there in the Asian Alliance?"


    ''Is he just a regr teenager with excessive mana?'' she wondered since there was none who wasn''t knowledgeable about one of the three major alliances of the world.


    "Three factions and the leaderse from various nations." Ben informed, "Why do you ask?"


    Richard didn''t answer him and asked again, "If Jin attacks the Asian Alliance, which faction will he target?"


    "The Heavenly Sect is situated in east China. Jin''s gang is in direct contact with them, so it''s most likely that Jin will betray them." Carl responded.


    Lena was now sure that he was the least informed person in the room...however, she couldn''t discern why everyone was treating him like he was the leader.


    ''Strength dominating here it seems...'' She has already made a perception of the man...however, she was soon proven wrong.


    "If they send a request to meet you, let theme. If they offer an alliance, you will ept...but only on one condition." Pausing to ensure that Lena was listening to him, he added, "If they could provide the same technology that they use for teleportation to the other dimension. Unless they don''t provide you with a portal and demonstrate to you how to use it, you won''t ept the alliance."


    "How will that be useful for us?" Carl questioned.


    Ben answered in Richard''s stead, "Think about it; if the Crimson n asks for a demonstration, they have to bring Rena to their territory and once Rena is out of that cell, we can easily rescue her."


    Carl''s eyes lit up...but then Lilia asked, "But what if they reject? After all, they haven''t even shared the artifact with the Asian Alliance."


    Ben had no answer to that so every eye returned to Richard. Lena was also curious about what he would say here.


    Richard seemed casual when he responded, "Then we will simply inform the master that their dog is misbehaving. Further action will be taken by them."


    "...!!" Everyone except for Carl, had their eyes widened in surprise as Ben instantly asked,


    "Do you mean...we will inform the Heavenly Sect about Jin''s movement?"


    Now Carl realized and showed his shock.


    Richard slowly nodded, "Yup~we would be left with no other option."


    Lilia still was confused as she asked, "But young master, even if the Sect attacks the w, how will you liberate Lady Rena?"


    Richard was about to answer her but then he nced at Lena and said, "You won''t be leaking our ns, right?"


    "No, I swear!" She instantly replied, "I have taken an oath to never betray my Queen."


    Richard shrugged, "Well if something goes awry, I will kill you first."


    Returning his gaze to his beloved maid, Richard said, "I just need Jin out of that cell...long enough so I can use the treasured technique of the Scarlette n."


    Lilia''s eyes slowly parted wide in realization. Only she and Be were aware of what technique he had just mentioned; however, since it was Richard who was so confident, the other two also assumed that it was possible.


    Ben couldn''t help but ask, "If it''s about having Jin away from Rena then can''t you do it when that bastard visits the Crimson n?"


    After all, to ally with the n, Jin surely would need to visit Vegas himself.


    But, "Do you think Jin would leave Rena unattended?"


    Ben''s expression turned grim, "You are right...he will surely leave someone behind to look after her. However, if the Sect attacks, you can take advantage of the chaos."


    Richard nodded, "Yup, as I said, I just need Rena out of that cell, or at least a minute''s worth of alone time with her would be enough."


    Leaning back in his seat, the redhead asked, "If any of you find any w in the n, tell me now. I don''t want anything to go wrong in this."


    Be immediately asked, "Won''t it be wise if we all fight the Demon General?"


    Richard heaved a sigh and couldn''t stop himself from smiling.


    While the others were focused on the n, she still was concerned about the battle between him and the general


    Softly caressing her head, he said, "No one can fight that being except for me, Be. And you don''t need to worry, I won''t lose to him."


    Be didn''t say anything and just lowered her head in defeat.


    "Wow...." Lena suddenly voiced, "...I now understand why my Queen is so fond of you. You are quite smart for your age."


    Richard raised his brows, "I may look young but I am older than you...mentally."


    Lena didn''t know how to respond to that, so she focused on the main topic, "About the alliance meeting with Jin...it would be better if Lady Be doesn''t appear before him since the news of her re-appearance might dy their n."


    Richard nodded in agreement, "Indeed, the timing of our arrival and Be''s appearance would create suspicion. So yeah, it would be great if you handle the deal."


    With a determined look, the silver head assured them, "You don''t need to worry about it then. I will make him yield in this negotiation."


    Richard nced at Lilia with a smirk on his face.


    The brte now understood why her master chose to discuss the n before the woman.


    ''You are growing brilliantly, master. Madame would be so proud.''


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop ament.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 216- Come back?

    After they finished discussing the n, Be and Lena talked about the things rted to the Crimson n.


    Richard decided to leave things rted to the n to his sister. He has alreadyid down the n and everyone''s role in this. Although they had very few people on their side, and there was no one to back them up, Richard knew they could pull this off.


    Although there is an option to bring the people of the Crimson n as their backup, considering therge poption could bring attention to them, Richard suggested otherwise.


    "Are you okay, young master?" Hearing his precious one''s voice, Richard turned towards her and nodded.


    Extending his hand to her, he found Lilia blushing a little as she held his hand and sat down on hisp.


    The familiar warmth of his beloved fianc¨¦e made him sigh in relief. His muscles loosened up and he was finally able to expose his melted self.


    With his face resting against her bountiful breasts, he found her hand softly running through his hair.


    "Was it difficult?" She asked, her voice sounding calm and sweet; the exact tone one wants to be greeted with after returning home.


    "Hmm...I was heartbroken...seeing her like that." Richard muttered. In front of others, he let his mask slip away just for a moment and everyone was apprehensive. Richard has learned through his experiences that if people are depending on you, regardless of what you are feeling, you need to maintain a bold and confident front.


    Lilia was aware of how stressed her master was when he returned. She saw his expression and knew his state of mind.


    "You did well...boosting their spirit and giving them hope." She praised him, feeling quite proud at how her master dealt with the situation brilliantly.


    "You know...they will be hurt more if now something goes wrong, right?" After all, from what Richard could see, they all have already assumed that they have seeded, and just need to snatch Rena away.


    Although Richard would do his best to rescue Rena, he knew not everything could go just as nned.


    "Yes, but it''s still better than mindlessly rushing into the enemy''s base and hoping for a miracle to happen."


    Richard looked up at his woman before asking, "It''s better to die with a n rather than mindlessly?"


    Maybe because he looked adorable she couldn''t stop herself from kissing his forehead before she said, "It''s better to have hope to survive rather than overwhelming frustration that could lead to demise."


    "Look at you, twisting your words to make me feel better."


    Lilia raised her brows, a teasing smile on her face as she asked, "Don''t you feel better?"


    Richard closed his eyes and snuggled morefortably on his personal pillow as he muttered, "Mm, feels good."


    A few moments offortable silence descended between them before Lilia asked, "Richard, is that girl trustworthy?"


    "Lena?" He asked and heard a hum from the other one.


    Heaving a sigh he told Lilia, "She said she has formed a Soul Bond with Be, but just to be on the safe side, I asked Be to form another one."


    Encircling his hand around her waist, he added, "However, more than the Soul Bond what assured me was that sheer determination in Lena''s eyes to serve Be. The devotion you had once toward me, to serve me in any way possible, I saw it in her eyes."


    "What are you trying to say that I no longer are devoted to serving you?" Lilia instantly asked with her brows raised.


    Richard rified, "You do, but along with that, I could see several other emotions in your eyes."


    "Hmm? Like what? I am curious."


    Without much thought Richard began to count, "I can see the love you carry for me, some fondness, slight obsession, slightint...and..." Raising his head, he whispered, "..a tinge of lust."


    Lilia''s cheeks turned red as she removed her eyes from her master who was reading her too much these days.


    Richard grinned seeing that reaction before he picked up his lover in his arms and walked toward the bed, "I heard there is a heavy dinner being prepared..how about we break some sweat a little before that?"


    Lilia had a shy smile on her face, the expression which was in stark contrast to that strict demeanor she adopts in front of others, as she muttered,


    "Sounds like a good n."


    -------**------


    "So it has been almost a year since I left, and you took over, eh?" Be was not surprised to hear that even though she spent almost a few weeks on Clion, over a year passed on Earth.


    "Yes, but now that you are back-"


    "No, I am not." Be interrupted her, "I won''t be here for long, Lena. My home is now with my brother back in Clion. A world far away from Earth...so I will ask you to continue your rule over the n I made."


    In the first ce, Be reached out to more people so she could find a person with the skills that she needed. That''s why she had no intention of ruling over the n anymore.


    "But...My Queen, all those beings are united; the Seven Council Members of the n and all those top elites are still with the n and showing their loyalty up to this date because they know who is the pioneer of the n."


    Lena seemed disheartened to hear that her Queen wouldn''t im her throne. Even for a short while, she wanted Be to rest on the top seat of the n once again.


    In the past, Lena might have been dismissed or maybe even kicked out of the room for speaking so much in front of her. However, the current Be was different. She can now look at things from others'' perspectives as well.


    Heaving a sigh she told her, "Look, Lena. Having a change of leaders often would leave a bad impact on the n members. And in the first ce, you are doing such a brilliant job as the leader, so why should I return?"


    Lena was rendered speechless by the argument. She contemted a bit before asking, a bit hesitantly this time,


    "If I...help Mister Richard in rescuing Rena, will you consider returning...even for a short while?"


    Be''s eyes narrowed, "You aren''t going to help us otherwise?"


    "No! That''s not....regardless of your decision I will surely help my Queen. It''s just a request in exchange."


    Her shoulders slumped, the woman looking defeated.


    Be leaned back in her seat as a sigh seeped through her lips.


    "I can''t promise anything...but yeah, if everything goes fine I will think."


    This was the first time Lena smiled visibly with her eyes turning starry in excitement. Just imagining her Queen sitting on the throne made her heart tremble in anticipation.


    After that, the duo were involved in the discussion regarding the n members and those whom Be remembered. There were a few of those whom she initially met during her wandering days and they still were a part of the n.


    Be''s focus was on the negotiation with which Lena had to deal. She asked the silverhead about what she had in mind.


    Lena provided a few points that she would present during the negotiation which would leave Jin with no other option but to ept their demand.


    Hearing the conditions, Be was surprised, "Wow...you are quite brilliant in this."


    The other one shyly smiled, "It''s your  footsteps which I follow."


    "..." Be doesn''t remember when was thest time for her being this intelligent.


    *Knock*


    "Dinner is ready." Appearing at the door was the pink-haired girl as she invited them.


    Ben nodded before she gestured, "Let''s go?"


    Lena nodded in response before the duo got up and began to follow La toward the deck.


    En route Be asked, "What about Brother?"


    La blushed hearing her question as she shyly responded, "He said he woulde a bitte."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Be paused, her expression darkening as she realized the reason for his dy.


    Lena and La turned to look at the raven-haired woman in confusion before Be told them, "You two go ahead. I have something to do."


    Her demeanor suggested that it was better if they didn''t insist here. As such, Lailia and Lena immediately turned around and walked away.


    Clenching her fist Be remained rooted at her spot. She was aware that her Brother was with Lilia in the room, and despite the tension among the group, they were busy with their own business.


    ''I won''t let you have my Brother all for yourself...'' Despite the fear she had of her Brother, she turned around and bolted towards his room.


    She would no longer be just his sister anymore.


    --------**--------


    A/N:- Wanna see Richard in the big brother mode? Well, I had to address the situation with Be sooner orter. Although the story isn''t anywhere near the end, we are reaching there.


    Anyway, drop ament/review.

 Chapter 217- Worthless**

    That night, Eleanor was sitting in her room and writing down things she needed to be mindful of in tomorrow''s meeting.


    There was a sudden change of ns and Eleanor was mildly upset that she had to owe a certain someone another favor again. However, if this could eradicate one of the most dangerous threats from the world, then surely she would not mind taking a favor or two.


    *Knock*


    A frown contoured her face when she heard someone knocking on the door. She had clearly instructed me not to disturb her unless there was some emergency, and surely there was none she could feel at the moment.


    With an irritated frown, she draped a robe over her nightgown and approached the door.


    *Click*


    However, her frown vanished when she saw the person before her.


    "E-Ethan..." With her eyes widened she looked at the face that could make her heart race every single time she gazes at him.


    Ethan had a neutral expression on his face when he asked, "If you are busy then I cane-"


    "No, I am not busy at all!" She hurriedly said and opened the door for him, "Pleasee in."


    It was extremely rare for Ethan to leave his room these days, and for him to approach her was not something she could have even imagined in her wildest dreams.


    Regretting for not wearing something appropriate, she led him toward the tea table before gesturing him to sit down.


    As she saw him sitting down, she thought that Ethan was here for a chat so she asked, "Would you like to have-"


    "Tell me, Eleanor...what are you nning this time?"


    Of course...he wouldn''t havee here to have a chat with her. Not to ask how was she doing or share things about himself.


    She has done something horrible and shouldn''t be hoping to have a normal rtionship with Ethan again.


    Heaving a sigh Eleanor asked him, "Did you hear about it from Ruby?" It wasn''t like Eleanor was not aware of their secret meetings, but she didn''t say anything to Ruby since Ethan had no way of contacting anyone from the Dark Side.


    Ethan''s brows drew closer, "Why does it matter? I know for sure that all the Apostles were called today and a meeting happened. However, you never thought of inviting me since you think I am not worthy."


    Eleanor heaved a sigh, "More than me, no one knows your worth, Ethan. And trust me, for me you are worth more than the existence of this reality. However, even with that, I cannot allow you to join these meetings until you swear absolute loyalty toward the Light."


    Ethan was already aware that Eleanor didn''t consider him worthless, however, he was trying to rile her up and get some information.


    "So you mean I am not trustworthy, right?"


    Eleanor didn''t speak this time, providing him with the answer he needed.


    Looking at the girl, Ethan couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you being so restless about this whole thing, Eleanor? Mindlessly following orders, taking the lives of thousands of people. Attempting to harm those people who just want to live a peaceful life? Why are you like this?"


    He never intended to ask her this, however, curiosity overwhelmed his self-restraint, and he ended up asking her.


    Eleanor remained silent for a few moments, before she told him honestly, "You know what is more painful than death, Ethan? It''s the pain to see the one you love, die right before your eyes just because you were not strong enough to protect them. I guess you understand that feeling?"


    Ethan''s expression darkened when she mentioned that, clearly indicating the incident with the Headless Demon.


    Eleanor was already on the top of his Hate-list so she didn''t mind a little more scorn and further said, "Very often, when I sleep, I get nightmares of that day, when I was restricted by the forces of Good and Evil and was only allowed to watch you fight against the Death God."


    Her expression turned grim as she said, "You have died more than a hundred times while fighting that being who represents the very concept of Death, and if not for the divine essence in your veins, you wouldn''t have seeded in suppressing your opponent. However, being an immortal doesn''t mean one doesn''t feel pain upon dying countless times." Tears welled up in her eyes as Eleanor thought back on that day when her view of the world changed.


    "I have watched you...fighting the adversary with your all...not yielding until the end just because you knew what was at stake. And I cannot betray the trust you showed in me...the reason you were able to smile during yourst moments since you knew that I and those other three would now take care of this world."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Eleanor didn''t know what those other three were thinking or if they even remembered their promise to Ethan. However, Eleanor would keep her promise until the end. Even if the world hates her for it.


    Looking at Ethan who has been silently listening to her until now, the violette added, "The magic and alchemy I am known for, is something I learned through experience. However, this never-yielding attitude is something you taught me, Ethan. And I am not going to stop until I reach the destination which we once dreamt of."


    Ethan was...honestly taken aback.


    Despite his hatred toward Eleanor, he couldn''t deny the fact that she was devoted to the idea of a peaceful world. She was loyal to the dream which he, in the previous timeline, envisioned.


    However, he cannot ept the fact that she can destroy anything to make things right.


    Heaving a sigh, he told the girl, "You know Eleanor...I would have supported you with all my might and might have severed my connection with Sir Richard...if only your methods had been right."


    Looking up at her, he said, "Although I am notpletely aware how my other self-used to act or think, I am sure, in whichever timeline, you will never find me agreeing to this method of yours....achieving your goal by trampling over the lives of innocent people, I can never be a part of that dream."


    Eleanor''s lips were parted, she seemed to be wanting to say something but couldn''t. She could not tell him what the truth was since, right now, it would only seem that she was making excuses.


    Ethan silently got up and while walking away, he left a few words,


    "I should have nevere here."


    ---------**---------


    [Earth]


    Inside the room, the soft moans of a woman could be heard as she clutched the headboard of the bed, and felt her insides burning whenever her lover plunged his manhood inside her.


    The raw sensation of his girthy thing discovering her depth was making her go crazy in ecstasy as Lilia continued to move her hips to match her Master''s rhythm.


    Richard was holding her shapely hips with his hands and continued to fuck his lovely maid with all his vigor.


    The warmth of her cunt, and the way her insides wrapped around his shaft were just too tempting to stop.


    *Pah* *Pah*  *Pah*


    The deep resonation of their flesh collision echoed in the room as Richard asked,


    "Tell me how you like it." He pulled her back by her arms, connected her back against his chest, and began moving his waist rapidly, increasing the piston.


    "Nngh...I l-like it..."


    "Be more clear, Lilia. I can''t hear you." He softly squeezed her bouncing teat and used his other hand to tease the crown of her twat; making the woman shiver in excitement. Find more chapters on empire


    "I like it deep! Ah...feels...good...please don''t stop..." Lilia could no longer keep up her  facade as she begged him to be fucked. In bed, she could barely contain her usual demeanor whenever her master rides her and makes her remember the pleasure of being a woman.


    Richard growled in excitement as he kissed the side of her neck and yfully pinched her pink bud.


    Lilia sighed in delight and tilted her head to offer herself to her master.


    Their hips were in sync, moving back and forth with each thrust, as Lilia felt herself reaching the climax for the fourth time in half an hour already.


    Richard could feel her insides getting tighter around his cock, making him grunt as he found her hand wrapping around his head as she clung to her master and silently begged him not to stop.


    Richard heard her wordless demand and began moving his waist even more vigorously, the sound of untamed sex resounding all too profoundly in the room


    "I am about...to...nngh....aahhhh~~" the woman cried in euphoria as her whole body convulsed and her eyes rolled back.


    Richard was forced out of her depth as the gush of her love juices was too strong for him.


    Lilia squirted all her juices on the bed, her body still slightly trembling, and if not for Richard holding her, she might have fallen on the bed already.


    After a few moments of rest, Richard whispered, "I am not done yet..." Before Lilia could react he flipped her on the bed and climbed over her.


    Positioning his cock against her reddish twat, he gave her womanhood some soft taps, before saying, "I am going in."


    Lilia braced herself, as she hugged his neck and readied herself for another round, when suddenly,


    *Knock*


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- How was it? Drop ament.

 Chapter 218- Next stage

    Sitting with her legs folded and head leaning down was the same woman who once used to rule over thergest hunters group in Vegas.


    Richard, the brother who only shows love and care for his sister usually, was currently looking down at her with clear agitation in his eyes.


    Lilia was silently standing nearby, now fully clothed, as she didn''t dare to speak between the duo. Continue your adventure with empire


    "Be, what did I teach you about privacy and your limits?" A tone which he seldom adopts against his loved ones, resounded as Richard asked the kneeling woman.


    Be didn''t look up at him, as she responded, "I was worried about you..."


    Richard frowned, "Worried about what? And didn''t I ry it through Lailia that I am busy?"


    He told the pinkhead not to let anyone disturb him for the time being unless it was some emergency, yet Be not only knocked on their door, but she ripped the door off the hinges while knocking.


    If not for Richard''s response in time, then he could have never ovee the shame of being seen naked by his sister.


    "You are no longer a child, Be don''t you understand what your brother might be doing inside a closed room with his fianc¨¦e? And yet, you nearly barged inside even though there was no reason to."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His tone turned frostier with each syble, making even Lilia shiver a little as she tried to mediate the situation, "Richard, she was concerned about you...after all, Lady Be also saw how shaken up you were-"


    "No, Lilia. She didn''te here to ask for my situation." He interjected and revealed the truth, "If she had been concerned, then she would not have tried to break in like that." Looking back at the raven-haired, he stated,


    "What were you even trying to achieve?"


    Be clenched her fist, and muttered in a barely audible tone, "If you still don''t understand why I did that..."


    "I understand." Richard interrupted her, his voice sounding a little less sharp, "I understand your feelings, Be. I know that your feelings for me aren''t just limited to familial fondness. You have told me."


    He didn''t forget that day when Be revealed her feelings for him on the roof of the mansion. When she mustered up all her strength to confess how she felt about him.


    He hasn''t forgotten a single word of that day.


    Be finally looked up at him, her eyes blurred by tears as she asked, "Then why are you doing this to me? Even though you know how much it pains me to see you with someone else."


    If Lilia had any doubt until now, then seeing Be cry proved that she, indeed, was the daughter of Duchess Berine. They both can''t tolerate seeing him with someone else; the difference is that Berine can mask her displeasure, but Be can''t.


    Richard heaved a sigh, as he got up from his seat and held her shoulders, "Come stand up now."


    Be refused to look up and continued to weep.


    Richard knelt before her, and gently wiped her tears, urging her to look up, "I understand, now get up."


    Once he settled her on the bed, Richard knelt before the baby girl.


    He nced at Lilia, and the brte gave him a nod before excusing herself, "I will be waiting at the dining hall."


    Once said, she walked out of the room and closed the door behind her.


    Heaving a sigh, she used Recovery magic on her legs, which still were slightly numb, and began walking towards the deck where the others were present.


    ''I hope this doesn''t affect what we have to face in the near future.'' Lilia inwardly muttered; having a personal feud could gravely hamper one''s goal. And Be had a vital role in what they nned to rescue Rena.


    "Ah, Miss Lilia." Carl spotted the woman and instantly got up before offering her a seat.


    Lilia gave him a thankful nod before she joined the table with others and realized that they hadn''t begun eating.


    Turning her eyes toward Lailia, she asked, "What happened? Have you not cooked the dinner yet?"


    The pinkhead looked embarrassed as she muttered, "I did...but..."


    Seeing her hesitate, Ben informed her, "Richard''s aura was enough to make us understand that something has happened. So we decided to wait for you guys."


    Lilia was momentarily speechless before she looked at Boris and said, "Come with me. Let''s bring the food and have dinner." She didn''t want them to remain hungry because of her master or he would feel guiltyter.


    The bald man instantly nodded and followed the maid, who walked towards the kitchen and found all the dishes were served but covered with foil.


    Boris silently took the dishes she gave him and returned to the table, followed by Lilia.


    Once she returned, Carl hesitantly asked,."Is...everything alright?"


    He seemed nervous and hesitant since this matter seemed rather personal and something in which no one should be interfering.


    Lilia assured them, "Just a small sibling argument. Nothing to worry." She ced the food before everyone and said, "You guys eat first, I will wait for them."


    Carl and Ben shared a nce before they mutually decided to not pry into this anymore.


    Seeing the dining table being so awkward and silent, Lilia initiated a conversation, "By the way, Lena, are there any other species than humans on this? Like dwarves or elves?"


    The silver head remained indifferent while responding, "None. Although there have been several attempts of reproducing through monster and human mating, none of it has yielded any results."


    The healer of the group ducked and blushed profoundly hearing the word ''mating'' while La also seemed to be fidgeting in her seat.


    "I have heard that they are trying gic mutation by adding genes of monsters into newborn babies to see the changes they can adapt," Ben added, his tone carrying subtle loath for those beings who can go to any length in the name of scientific research.


    "That is pretty sick." Lilia muttered, "d to see that it isn''t just our world that is filled with sick people."


    Carl couldn''t help but ask, "Are there mad scientists in your world as well?"


    Lilia nodded, "Yes, there are those who call themselves the peace-lovers who -" Lilia suddenly paused as she heard footsteps approaching.


    She turned her head and found a smiling Be walking towards them with her arm hooked with her brother''s.


    "Sorry Lilia, for talking rudely earlier." The first thing she did was to apologize, and honestly, that took Lilia by surprise.


    Lena was also taken aback seeing her Queen smiling ear to ear and even saying sorry to someone.


    "You look quite happy, sis." Carl smilingly asked.


    Be nodded, "Yup~I am. It''s all thanks to Brother that now I can think straight."


    Be looked at the man beside her with fond gaze.


    Seeing those cute dimples on her cheeks, Richard couldn''t stop himself from smiling as well, as he urged the girl, "Now sit down and eat."


    Be obediently followed his words and sat down beside Lilia.


    Soon the sweet atmosphere around the table returned as Be began actively conversing with others. It was like she was never weeping andining a few minutes ago, her whole demeanor was now different.


    Lilia was surprised and curious to know what they talked about in these few minutes that thedy''s temperament shifted so dramatically.


    She nced at her master and found him looking back at her with a gaze as if he was saying, ''Don''t worry, I will tell you.''


    As the dinner came to an end, suddenly Rena muttered, "It''s a call from the base," She raised the short terminal in her hand to show it to Be.


    Be raised her brows and looked at her Brother.


    Richard gave the silver head a nod before Lena picked up the call,


    "Edward?" She asked.


    [Good evening, Leader. Sorry for calling you sote but the matter is urgent.]


    Lena frowned, "What is it?"


    Everyone drew closer and listened intently to the person on the other side,


    [Yes. We received a formal letter from the Leader of the Crimson w n. They are requesting a meeting with you, the day after tomorrow.]


    Carl took a strong breath as he looked at Ben, and thetter gave him a firm nod.


    Lena turned her eyes toward Richard and upon receiving a nod of agreement, she said,


    "Tell him I will be there."


    Once the call got disconnected, everyone remained silent, and their eyes were on Richard.


    The redhead remained silent for a few moments, before he muttered, "Pack your bags, all of you. We are moving."


    Time to initiate the second phase of the n.


    -----------**----------


    A/N:- I didn''t realize that the pace seemed slow; that''s why I will try to get the arc moving a little more hastily.


    Thank you for all the support you all have showed to this story until now. Drop ament/review/ Power stones.

 Chapter 219- Ring

    There was a personal jet that Lena owned in which they were traveling. Since Vegas was far away, everyone decided that it would be better to fly there.


    Lena hasn''t informed anyone about Be''s return since she was told to keep it a secret. However, the core members of the n were told about her return since they would surely ask the Leader about this sudden negotiation. And also, the base where Be and the others would be staying always remains under close watch.


    So rather than hiding it and getting caught identally, it was better to inform them beforehand.


    Sitting inside the ne, Carl could be seen staring at the distant Koreannds intently.


    Richard heaved a sigh and told him, "We aren''t abandoning her, Carl; we are taking another step towards her freedom."


    The shaved-headed young man nodded with a sad smile, as he said, "I know...but it pains me to leave her like this. Even in the corner of her mind, she must be hopeful that I wille and rescue her."


    It wasn''t like only Carl was feeling guilty; not being able to save her even though she was just a few meters apart had kept Richard''s heart heavy as well.


    However, taking any hasty step would cause Rena the most, and Richard could not afford to let her suffer anymore.


    "Just these few days more and we will get her back, buddy." Benforted his friend as he leaned forward and patted Carl on his shoulder.


    Soon Lilia arrived before her master, holding a few cups of tea and some biscuits on a tray.


    Richard gave her a thankful smile and extended the tray to the other two.


    "You guys talk, I will be back." Saying so, Richard got up from his seat and, along with Lilia, moved toward the cockpit.


    Be''s gaze traveled towards the duo for a moment but then she returned her focus to La and Akira.


    "Hmm, what do you want to ask?" Richard asked as he stood before the brte and took a long sip of the milk tea.


    It was refreshing.


    "I was just curious... that''s what you told her to calm her down." Lilia didn''t have to specify who this ''her'' was as Richard easily guessed.


    Richard heaved a sigh before telling her, "Years ago, I read Be''s diary just to tease her and found she has a perfect date n that she would love to follow with her ideal partner."


    Lilia was slightly confused, "You mean she has nned how she wants to go on a date?"


    Richard nodded, "Yup, she has been nning about it since she was six years old. And now, she wants to spend a day with me following the same date n."


    "..." Lilia was...rendered speechless. She was thinking a bit too extremely about it so she was slightly ashamed of her thoughts.


    Richard was confused, "What happened? Is it that shocking?"


    "N-No...it''s quite romantic. I was wondering tho, is Lady Amelia aware of your rtionship with your family members?"


    Lilia was already aware that the Duchess doesn''t hold only familial love for her son, but she sees him as a man as well. She never had a husband in life nor any romantic connection since all her attention always remained on Richard.


    And now, it seems she shared her genes with her daughter, and Be was all devoted to her Brother as well.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Although Lilia digested the fact since she has always been close to Richard, the same cannot be said for Hawkbridge.


    "I...haven''t told her explicitly but I think she has guessed it." Richard voiced, his tone carrying uncertainty.


    Lilia raised her brows, "Hmm? How could she have guessed it?"


    Richard told her, "One of those days when we were staying all together, I slept alone, and in the morning when Amelia came to wake me up, my mother was all wrapped around me."


    Taking a brief pause, he added, "Naked."


    "..." Okay, she indeed might have guessed that the rtionship between the two was not normal.


    However, "You need to tell her about the Duchess, Lady Be, and...about Emily as well."


    Richard looked at Lilia with his brows raised, "Why do you think I have already forgiven her?"


    Lilia seemed uncertain, "I mean...you are not going to abandon her, right?"


    Hearing her words, Richard''s eyes went towards the blond girl who was curiously looking out of the window with a starry expression on her face.


    Lilia or anyone else doesn''t know that Richard nearly had sex with her that night in Lilia''s home. And Richard had decided to give her another chance, since for Emily there was no one but him left in this world.


    "You are right...I cannot abandon her."


    Lilia hummed, "However, you must know that Lady Amelia would be your first wife, so she should be aware of every lover you have or she will be hurtter."


    Richard nodded before he paused and asked her, "What about you? It doesn''t affect you?"


    Lilia sighed, "I have already told you; as long as you allow me to stay by your side, I will be fine."


    Richard exhaled a soft breath as he cupped her cheek and told her, "Don''t be so lenient, Lili, you have all the right to speak your mind."


    Lilia...couldn''t, or it would only increase the burden on her master.


    ...


    After the conversation with Lilia, the brte maid was invited by La to y some games. Since Ben and Carl had fallen asleep, Richard sat down beside Emily.


    *Dhak*


    Feeling the movement on the seat beside her, the blond girl turned to look at him, "Should I erect a barrier around this vehicle?"


    Richard raised his brows, "Why do you think I will only approach you when I need your barrier?"


    Emily was embarrassed, "You don''t need it?"


    Richard shook his head, "There is an artifact installed in the ne that will protect us if needed."


    While he said, his eyes went down at her neck, and he spotted a familiar ring hanging there, "You still have that ring?" It was the same engagement ring that Richard returned to her.


    Emily touched the ring and softly said, "Don''t know why, but despite having hatred for you at that time, I couldn''t bring myself to throw it away. Initially, it was in a box, but recently, I started wearing it as a pendant."


    Closing her eyes while pressing her hands on the ring, she said, "It makes me feel safe."


    Richard fell into a daze looking at her rxed expression and how fondly she had treasured the ring.


    Bringing his hand closer to her face, he removed the hair strands blocking his few, urging Emily to open her eyes and blink at him innocently.


    Wordlessly, he leaned forward and under Emily''s surprised gaze, he imed her lips.


    ''Sweet...'' Her fluffy lips tasted sweet andforting¡ªmaking his body rxed and heart race. He was feelingfortable and equally excited.


    Since they were sitting on the backmost seat and the others were busy, no one noticed how Emily had gone silent because her lips were sealed by the one she adores.


    She melted in her seat as Richard aggressively pried his tongue in her mouth, and coiled it around her shy one. Experience more content on empire


    His eyes were fixed on her closed, quivering ones as he relished the beautiful sensation.


    Amidst the kiss, suddenly the rms began to re.


    With an annoyed look, Richard parted his lips from hers and asked in a cold voice, "What is this?"


    His tone made everyone silent instantly, as Lena informed them as she walked out of the cockpit, "A mutant bird is chasing us." Even Lena was shaken up.


    Richard expanded his senses and saw the beast approaching, "It''s just a pest. Why is this rm so damn loud?!"


    His voice boomed through the ne, and instantly, the pilot turned the rm off.


    Heaving a deep sigh, Richard raised his hand. In an instant, several glowing spell circles appeared, floating steadily above the moving ne. The turbulence of the aircraft, the shifting air¡ªit all seemed meaningless against the sheer control he wielded.


    Lena watched the screens, her heart pounding. Even as the ne swayed and jolted, the flow of mana remained calm and unbroken. The spell circles thrummed with power before massive, fierynces¡ªeach the size of a towering pir¡ªemerged, burning brighter than the sun.


    With a flick of his wrist, thences shot into the sky like deadlyets. Their heat was so intense it left streaks of fire trailing behind.


    Through the cameras, Lena saw the A-rank beast, a winged predator of fearsome size, screech and twist in midair, trying to escape the relentless onught. But there was no room for escape.


    Onence struck its wing, tearing through flesh and bone with terrifying ease. Another pierced its chest, and then another, and another, until the creature''s roars turned into a dying wail. mes erupted around it, consuming its massive body asnce afternce stabbed through it like molten spears of judgment.


    Lena''s breath caught. This wasn''t just magic¡ªit was devastation. The beast, a terror that could have wiped out armies, was reduced to ashes in midair.


    Lena turned to look at Richard, as she muttered under her breath, ''Okay, he is strong.''


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 220- Welcome back

    Berine instincts were telling her that something was wrong, but despite all the intuition, she had to continue the training of the soldiers.


    Currently, she was engaged in an onught,unching a range of spells on several groups of soldiers lined up at different angles and trying to close in.


    Their only goal was to reach the Duchess while defending against her attacks.


    This was amonly known training drill of the defense force of the battalion.


    "It''s a three-circle!" One of the groups braced themselves by raising their shield and activating their barriers.


    Those who excelled in the Barrier skill among the four fundamentals were on the team. And along with them, were those who had awakened a fortifying skill.


    The leader of this group had the skill known as ''Command Call'' which elevated the strength of his allies by boosting their magical prowess.


    The bearded man yelled at the top of his lungs as he activated his skill, and therge shield before the group suddenly increased in size.


    Berine narrowed her eyes as he increased the intensity of the me Bird she had conjured.


    The talons of the bird scratched against the shield, the overwhelming heat burning the nearby trees and grass. Yet the soldiers withheld the force by applying every ounce of their strength to fortify their defense.


    Berine smirked, however, before she could get serious and started to chant verbally, Be jumped in,


    "That would be enough, Commander."


    Berine rolled her eyes and snapped her fingers; erasing the ming bird from existence as all the soldiers fell to their knees. They were panting audibly while they looked pale because of ether exhaustion.


    "I apologize for my impudence, Commander, but aren''t you going a bit too hard on the soldiers today?"


    Berine huffed, "If you think so then go ahead and train them by yourself."


    She turned around and was about to leave, when suddenly Be asked, "You are still upset because of what the Pope said?"


    Berine paused, clenched her fist, and asked, "Do you know how many battles I have won for this nation and humanity?"


    Be remained silent for a moment, before he answered, "Thirteen."


    "Yes, you are correct." Turning towards him, she added, "Even though I had a small child waiting for me at home, I went out with the uncertainty of whether I would ever return or not. I kept my duty as my first priority and did everything in my power to maintain peace."


    With a scoff, she added, "What did I get in return for all my services? Thebel of a traitor."


    Be lowered his eyes hearing that. Even though it wasn''t him who called her a betrayer, he felt bad just to hear it.


    Berine sighed and told him, "But well, it''s not because of that sly fox that I am going so hard on them," Her eyes traveled towards the several groups of soldiers lying around the battlefield.


    Although they were tired, the way they supported each other and gathered their strength to get back up showed that they were just tired, not defeated.


    "I am preparing them since I have a very strong feeling that we are going to face a veryrge force in retaliation. So we should rather be prepared for the worst."


    Be didn''t ask the source of her information since he trusted her instincts more than any source. She had proven herself time after time, and by now, Be would blindly jump onto a battlefield if hismander asked him to.


    "As youmand, master."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    The facility sprawled across the outskirts of Las Vegas, hidden in the shimmering haze of the desert. From above, it looked like a high-techpound camouged within the endless sands, its sleek, angr structures a stark contrast to the nearby city''s chaotic glow.


    Surrounded by tall perimeter walls, the base bristled with defenses¡ªwatchtowers, armed patrols, and drones circling overhead.


    The main building, a towering monolith of steel and ss, caught the harsh desert sunlight, reflecting it like a de. Helipads and vehicle bays were tucked into the corners, blending into the cracked, sunbaked ground.


    Even from the air, the base''s presence felt ominous, a hidden fortress guarding secrets under the guise of the desert''s harsh expanse.


    La and Akira were stered against the window as they marveled at the huge headquarters of the n.


    Emily and Richard couldn''t hide their surprise as well. This base was farrger and more imposing than the capital.


    Be was surprised to see how aggressively Lena had developed the base as she praised the silver head, "Good job, Lena. I could see that you have focused on the defense quite well."


    There was no hiding spot from the defense military of the base.


    "It''s all thanks to your guidance. You always said that a good defense always provides extra time for us to prepare."


    Be nodded slowly as they all finallynded on the runway, and soon, the ne came to a pause.


    Richard and the others were wearing orange uniforms as instructed and they covered their faces before Lena said, "Just a few minutes."


    As she said, a few soldiers entered and saluted, "Wee back, Leader."


    Experience exclusive tales on empire


    Lena nodded before she told the two, "These are the runaway war criminals. Bring them to the headquarter''s cell."


    The two soldiers'' eyes widened slightly hearing that as one of them asked,


    "The Special Cell, Your Leadership?"


    The said cell was known as a torture hole, where only those criminals who hadmitted grave crimes, such as betrayal, for example.


    Lena''s eyes narrowed as she asked, "Do I need to repeat myself?"


    The two soldiers flinched before they immediately began to work.


    They tied each ''prisoner'' with chains before guiding them outside.


    "Wee back, Leader." Outside the ne, a certain bespectacled man awaited Lena with a smile on his face.


    The silver head gave him a nod, "Howard."


    Be recognized that name but she didn''t react since she was ying her role quite brilliantly.


    Well, she didn''t want her brother to wear this dress and get cuffed. However, considering that they need to keep their identity hidden, it was a necessary step.


    They were guided through several doors, and the sound of numerous doors unlocking made it apparent that the Crimson w''s main headquarters was quite secured.


    "Stand here until you get scanned." Richard was told since he was standing at the front.


    Richard silently remained standing as he heard something approaching¡­a ray?


    He didn''t move since Lena was told that there would be nothing harmful or painful in this procedure.


    "Hmm? Huh?!" The soldier suddenly gasped, urging the nearest one to ask, "What happened?"


    The soldier, tasked with maintaining meticulous records of the prisoners'' statuses to ensure they could be utilized as needed in the future, gasped audibly as his eyes widened at the screen.


    "T-Th-The system failed to record his magical energy¡­" His voice trembled, his fingers tightening around the edges of the desk. His face turned pale, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he stared in disbelief at the screen.


    It disyed nothing but a nk interface, asionally flickering with static lines as though mocking their attempts to extract data.


    The soldier who had brought Richard and the others to the facility growled impatiently, his frustration evident. "Just reboot the damn system! There must be some bug or glitch!"


    The assessment chief, an older man with a stooped posture and a reputation for precision, hesitated as his hands hovered over the keyboard. Sweat trickled down the side of his face, his normally calm demeanor unraveling


    ''This has happened only once in the past¡­''


    If the system wasn''t bugging then it only meant one thing.


    This prisoner was above S-rank¡­


    Making the soldiers jolt, a domineering voice interrupted them, "Leave the assessment."


    They turned to look at the Vice-guild master who stood there with a cold look.


    The long ck-haired woman approached the soldiers. Her cold red eyes and intimidating aura made the air seem heavier.


    Standing near the prisoner, she told them, "Just bring them to the cell."


    The soldiers immediately nodded, before he urged, "Come on now, let''s get going."


    Richard''s brows rose as he felt something familiar from this woman. Something he felt from Rena but this woman hasn''t unlocked her potential yet.


    However, he didn''t linger there for long and followed the soldier as he directed them.


    The Vice-guild master was following the prisoner while her gaze swept through them.


    Finally, she caught the sight of a ck ponytail swaying with each step she took. The presence she extruded, the elegance she held¡­everything was familiar.


    The woman couldn''t stop herself from smiling as she muttered under her breath,


    ''Wee back, Leader.''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- This earth arc would be like five to six more chapters long. Many things will change ande into light.


    I hope you all are enjoying the story so far..and if you are then drop ament or review. See you tomorrow .

 Chapter 221- I have to...that?

    This was the first time for Richard to see how popr his sister was actually.


    When he left her, she was just a cute little girl who couldn''t tie her shoces properly. However, after he departed from this world, she went through experiences, met some people, and made some connections.


    And he could see, the way they respectfully talked to her and showed excitement, that Be had left quite a deep impression on them.


    "They look like children who have reunited with their parents after a long time," Liliamented as she sat beside her master.


    There was a soft smile on her face as she watched the group of four people surrounding Be, and asking her all kinds of questions.


    "I always remained worried how she could manage things without me¡­but without me knowing, Be has matured quite well." There was a sense of pride in his eyes as he watched his sister.


    "She is the daughter of the strongest witch and the Commander who has lost not a single war. Naturally, she would be a great leader." Emily added as she rested her head on Richard''s shoulders.


    The other five were resting in the quarters provided to them since they were quite tired because of the journey.


    Richard has decided to take shifts with Carl and Ben since they couldn''t all sleep at once and let their guard down.


    Although these people were allies, they were in the territory of the unknown. Any danger in the face of a friend can threaten this whole mission.


    For now, Carl and the others were resting, and after a few hours, Richard would take a few hour''s worth of nap.


    "Young Master," Hearing her concerned tone, Richard turned toward her before the brte said, "I haven''t received any letter from the Duchess after arriving here ..which means the Soul Beast cannot cross the dimensions and has failed to bring the letter."


    Richard''s brows grew closer as he contemted a bit and asked, "How many days have we spent here?"


    Emily responded, "Ten days."


    Richard hummed as he added, "Then about twelve of fourteen hours in that world. She might not be worried since Mother was involved in the meeting with the council. However, soon, she would suspect things and might send people to look for me."


    It didn''t help that Richard set off to thend of his enemies. As such, the absence of a response from him would only make her worried.


    But there was no way ofmunicating with her since Soul Beast couldn''t travel through dimensions.


    "What happens if the Soul Beast fails to bring the message? Do they take the letter back?" Richard asked.


    Lilia shook her head, "No; the letter can only be essed to which it was sent to. Any obstruction or reason which prevents the person from receiving the message would instantly burn the message to ensure the safety."


    Discover more stories at empire


    Richard heaved a sigh of relief, "That''s better."


    If his Mother had realized that the messages couldn''t even reach him, she might have joined the dots and crossed the dimensions to search for him.


    Although Berine was quite strong and would have proved to be a vital ally, her sudden arrival might change a few things that Richard might find undesirable. And considering the danger this world possessed Richard wanted his mother to stay on Clion.


    "Brother." Seeing Be approaching them, Richard raised his brows, as he heard his sister saying,


    "Let me introduce them to you," Gesturing towards the man who was waiting for them outside the ne, she said, "He is the Chief Strategist¡ªJosh."


    "Hello, Sir Richard."


    Richard gave him a nod, as he heard her adding, "She is the on-fieldmander and the strongestbatant of the Crimson w¡ªAthena." While gesturing toward the short red-haired woman, she said.


    Athena smiled confidently as she said, "I hope we can find some time to spar."


    Richard chuckled, "Sure, why not."


    "And that is Lena, the current Leader of the n."


    Richard and Lena shared a nod before Be moved toward thest one,


    "She is the vice-master of the n, Jennifer."


    Richard looked at the person, and just as the girl was about to say, Richard spoke,


    "Vahz thal eyn korath nu?"


    "...?" The girl tilted her head in confusion and the others also, except for Emily, looked at Richard in bewilderment.


    "Is that Mortis Tongue, Richard?" The blond barrier-user asked.


    Richard nodded, "Yeah, thenguage that only the Monarch of Death and his generals could understand."


    That caused even more confusion, "Then¡­why are you using it to talk to her?" Be asked¡­.only to realize, "Wait! Is she an apostle?"


    Her widened eyes startled Jennifer, as she asked, "W-What is that?"


    Richard heaved a sigh, before getting up from his seat and approaching the raven-haired woman.


    "Don''t worry, and tell me how you feel when I do this¡­" As he said a ck orb appeared on the top of his raised index finger.


    Lena''s hair strands stood erect in alert upon feeling such condensed and pure mana from the redhead. The same could be said about the other two as they watched Richard with slight alertness and curiosity.


    Inparison to them, Jennifer''s reaction was quite different. Her eyes seemed dazed and a feverish blush adorned her cheeks. Her bountiful bust moved with each breath, as she stared at the orb feverishly,


    "It¡­smells tempting¡­I want to touch it¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Richard released the orb into thin air and snapped his fingers, bringing the vice-n master back to reality.


    "Huh?" She looked around her and found everyone was staring at her weirdly.


    "D-Did I do something?"


    Richard didn''t let her satiate her curiosity before asking, "Do you have a partner?"


    The girl looked confused, "What partner? As a training partner?"


    Richard was speechless. He has to spell it out clearly after all,


    "Tell me, are you a virgin?"


    "...!!" A profound blush crept to her face as her eyes stretched wide. Josh whistled upon hearing that. Lena and Lilia just raised their brows. Be narrowed her eyes at her brother while Emily was looking around nervously.


    "W-What are you say-"


    "It means you are a virgin." Richard sighed, "No wonder you haven''t realized your origin."


    It hurts. The way Richard looked at her in disappointment stabbed right into her pride.


    ''Guh! Got humiliated in front of the Leader!''


    "Brother?" Be asked, "What''s the matter?" Be was not too well informed about things rted to these Apostles.


    Richard exined, "There are certain things which trigger the awakening of an Apostle. Like for Rena, it was the murder of a man who was trying to steal her ration to feed his family. That was her trigger point."


    Looking at Jennifer, the redhead added, "And the General who blessed this girl seems to be Draeth¡ªthe Subus Queen."


    The blush on Jennifer''s face returned as she asked, "A subus blessed me?"


    "It seems so, that''s why I asked if you''re a virgin. Since for the Apostles of Draeth, intercourse is the trigger."


    "...!!!" Why is this man so blunt?!!!!


    Lilia frowned, "But young master, you said this world was under the control of Ithryx? Then¡­this girl?"


    Richard nodded, "Yes, indeed this world is under the rule of the strongest General. However, from what my instincts say, she indeed is blessed by Draeth." Was this an attempt to challenge the fellow general?


    Or maybe Draeth is plotting something against Ithryx?


    If Draeth suddenly interrupts this war by sending her Apostles then it would be a huge mess. And if Draeth is allied with Ithryx, then Richard can''t trust Jenniferpletely.


    Well the Apostles of Darkness doesn''t blindly follow themand, like the Apostles of Light, but still.


    ''If she is blessed by Draeth¡­then there is a high chance for other Apostles to be around as well¡­''


    After a pause, Richard asked, "Can you not feel Aembr at all inside you?"


    Jennifer asked, "Mana?"


    Richard shook his head, "No, the energy I showed you just now¡­can you feel it within you?"


    The girl shook her head, "No¡­nothing."


    Richard heaved a sigh, as Lena asked, "Is there something concerning?"


    Richard told her, "There is a chance for other apostles of Draeth to be present around as well. So I wanted to use Jennifer to track them before we start this negotiation."


    Richard can sense them but he has to be quite close to them to tell that they are apostles of darkness.


    However, the apostles were provided the ability to sense their kin. Like how Jasmine sensed Brad even though they were separated by floors.


    "Then¡­what should I do?" A very dangerous thought came to her mind when Jennifer asked that.


    What if¡­he asks her to awaken this power?! And to unlock it¡­s-sh-she has to have s-s-kyah!!


    "I can''t have sex with you!" Jennifer yelled as she covered her hot cheeks.


    Richard raised his brows, "Rx, I ain''t asking you to." Turning his eyes toward Lena, he said, "She won''t be a part of this negotiation anymore."


    "..."


    ¡ª----**------


    A/N:- Drop ament.

 Chapter 222- Disguised

    Lena was surprised, "What do you mean?" She couldn''tpletely follow the conversation until now that''s why she was confused when Richard said that Jennifer would no longer be a part of this.


    Richard heaved a sigh and told them, "She is an apostle, so there is a chance that through her, the Demon General might try to extract information. And who knows, Draeth might be allied with Ithryx?"


    Emily gasped, "That would be disastrous." After all, Richard was about to im his right over Rena in the near future, and if Ithryx found out about it, he might as well sacrifice Rena beforehand and make someone else his apostle.


    That''s why, Richard suggested not taking any risk.


    "We have to proceed with caution that''s why Jennifer, you are out of the game." Richard made the decision, that caused the raven-haired to frown,


    "Who are you tomand me? You cannot throw me out just like that." All her embarrassment on one side and her devotion to serve her Leader one side. This guy cannot just say that she couldn''t be a part of this anymore.


    Be turned her cold eyes toward Jennifer before she warned, "Talk respectfully with him. If he says you are out then don''t talk back."


    Jennifer was rendered speechless. She parted her lips but nothing came out. Not only was she excluded from the team, but her Queen hates her now as well...


    Tears welled up in her eyes as Jennifer lowered her head and said, "Understood. Excuse me."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Emily felt pity for the woman however, she couldn''t have said anything other than, "You could have been a little gentle."


    Richard agreed; he might have been a little too harsh on her just because he was being cautious.


    However, he decided to worry about thatter as he asked, "Have you responded to the message, Josh?"


    The bespectacled one nodded, "Yes, I epted their request for the meeting. It is scheduled for tomorrow at twelve."


    Richard nodded before he turned towards Be and said, "Inspect the conference room with Lilia and add surveince cameras if you think it''s necessary."


    "Okay, brother." Be nced at the brte maid before the duo walked out of the room, followed by Josh, who went to show them the conference room.


    Turning toward Athena, he asked, "How many soldiers are there around the whole base?"


    Athena thought for a moment before she reported, "Two thousand soldiers, in total."


    Richard asked, "And how many are there who can work well under stealth mode?"


    Her answer was quick, "Four hundred sixty-three soldiers can work weeks in silence without letting their presence be sensed even by mana sensors."


    Richard raised his brows. That was quite a good number.


    After a brief pause, he told her, "Take twenty of the best soldiers and nt them around the conference room. If they are melee weapon users then it would be better."


    Athena asked, "Melee, why?" Continue your adventure at empire


    Richard told her, "They would only be there for support, and five of them have to remain hidden until there is a dire need for them to interfere. Remember, the major focus should be not to assassinate the target but to incapacitate them."


    Athena nodded, "Then I will go and shortlist those soldiers who would be the best for the mission."


    Richard nodded.


    Athena soon saluted to Lena before making her way out of the room.


    Richard''s gaze then turned towards Lena as he asked, "Do you have any tool to suppress mana?"


    Lena shook her head, "There is currently no device or tool capable of fully suppressing someone''s mana orpletely preventing them from using magic. However, a specialized technology does exist that generates a dense magical field within a specific area. This field interferes with the natural flow of magic within the affected zone, making it difficult for those inside to channel their mana effectively. As a result, their ability to cast spells bes slower, weaker, or less precise than normal."


    Emily slowly muttered, "But that would affect the allies as well, no?"


    Richard nodded, "Yeah..." After thinking for a bit, Richard asked, "Can you show me the tool?"


    Lena nodded before she walked towards the shelf on her left and pressed her thumb against the biometric scanner before punching a seven-digit code.


    The screen turned green before a drawer opened just below the scanner from which Lena retrieved a small drone-like device that fitted over both of her hands.


    She brought the device before putting it on the table between herself and Richard.


    "This room should be as big as the conference hall?"


    Richard''s query urged the silver head to look around before she said, "This one isrger but yeah, the Overdrive would be able to cover the room."


    Richard nodded before Lena said, "Activate Overdrive."


    The machine beeped, and a small cylinder rose up, glowing red as light scattered, causing Emily to flinch.


    "Agh... it hurts..." She covered her ears, wincing from the loud sound waves sting from the Artifact.


    Richard frowned, feeling a sharp pain in his temples. He raised his hand and summoned a fireball, but it took him a few extra seconds than usual, and the me flickered uncertainly.


    Lena''s eyes widened in surprise as she watched Richard still manage to cast the spell, despite how few could stand firm under the Overdrive''s effects.


    Richard focused on the flower pot near the window, thenunched the fireball at it. The pot shattered on impact.


    Suddenly, the emergency protocol was activated. Two mechanical arms emerged from the ground and sprayed fire extinguisher foam on the mes


    Richard signaled Lena before thetter turned the device off.


    The room regained its tranquility as Emily heaved a sigh and massaged her forehead.


    Richard thought for a moment. This machine was working quite well, considering even Emily, who now has a vast amount of Aembr, and quite a strict control over it, to be affected by it.


    His main goal was to render Jin useless if things went awry and rescue Rena in the meantime. He still doesn''t know the number of forces Jin would bring, but inside the conference room, there won''t be men, so neutralizing them would be easy.


    "Okay, nt one of these in the conference hall, and inform the soldiers who would be stationed in the conference room about it."


    Richard told her to inform the soldiers since the sudden interference of Overdrive might startle them and they might not be able to react in time. As such it was best for them to be informed.


    "Okay, I will do that." Lena was about to leave when suddenly Richard said,


    "Can you arrange a few cloaks and masks for us to wear? I am nning to take a look around the base."


    Lena raised her brows, "Should I ask someone to guide you?"


    Richard thought for a moment before he said, "Ask Jennifer."


    Lena was momentarily speechless...is this man nning to further torture her?


    Regardless, remembering how her Queen reacted when Jennifer tried to defy his words, the silver head instantly nodded, "Okay, I will ask her to find you."


    Once Lena walked away, Emily asked, "Why did you ask for Jennifer?"


    Richard shrugged, "She has already seen our faces so it would be better to help us guide."


    She didn''t say anything about that...rather she asked, "What do I need to do tomorrow?"


    Richard looked at her and told Emily with a serious look, "Your role tomorrow would be the greatest. Tonight I will teach you a ritual that would allow you to concentrate your Aembr so you could utilize it more efficiently and widen your reach."


    Emily was slightly nervous hearing that. Although she was prepared for this, that''s why she confidently demanded her inclusion in the mission; the sudden pressure Richard brought upon her was slightly scaring her.


    Richard realized that he might have terrified her, so he added, "But don''t worry, with your skills, I know you will do well. Just don''t let your emotionse your way and focus on your goal."


    Emily pumped her fist and gave him a firm nod, "Understood. You can count on me."


    Soon the doors parted only to reveal the familiar raven-haired beauty standing there while holding a bag in her hand.


    There was no emotion on her face as Jennifer approached them and rested the bag on the counter, "There are cloaks and face masks. Once you wear them, call me; I am just right outside."


    Saying so she turned around and walked out.


    Emily nced at her lover before saying, "She is quite hurt it seems."


    Richard heaved a sigh, "Be''s words have affected her quite awfully. But well, let''s focus on the work for now."


    Emily nodded before she unzipped the bag and took out the heavy cloak. Once they changed their get-ups and hid their identity, Richard said, "Let''s go."


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Another chapter before the stress-filled chapters begin. I hope you all are enjoying the story so far.


    Drop ament.

 Chapter 223- Role

    The conference room was huge enough to amodate a hundred people easily, and there were thirty seats around the oval table where the negotiation would take ce tomorrow.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Lilia was looking around the ce to see where the surveince artifact could be ced as she heard Be asking Josh, "What are the most advanced cameras you have?"


    Josh exined to her, "A tiny, advanced camera as small as the tip of a pen. It uses special lenses and sensors to capture very clear, high-quality images. The camera can improve pictures instantly using smart technology (AI) to reduce blur and recognize objects. It connects wirelessly to other devices to send data quickly. The camera is designed to use very little power, running on small batteries or collecting energy from its surroundings. This technology could be used in medical tools, security systems, smart devices, and wearable gadgets."


    Be was surprised, the technology had advanced quite significantly in the short while when she was away.


    Lilia somehow understood the cameras'' features, as she asked, "Tell me, did you just say that they absorb energy from the surroundings to keep themselves alive?"


    Josh nodded, "Yes, since the size of the batteries was too small and unreliable, researchers recently developed mana cells, that absorb mana from the surroundings and could keep the cameras alive for three days."


    Josh was expecting some praise from the Leader, given he was also in the researchers'' team who developed the mana cell. However,


    "If they run on magic then they must emit mana as well?" Lilia asked with a frown, which surprised the bespectacled one as he said,


    "Yes, why do you ask?"


    "There are people who are highly sensitive toward magic and there are those who awaken magic-sensing abilities. Do you not think Jin would bring such people with him to ensure that no needless magical addition is there in the room where he would be disclosing information of national importance?"


    Josh nced at Be and found his Queen rubbing her temple, as she said, "I also didn''t consider¡­no wonder Brother sent you with us. "Be was ashamed to say that a person younger than her as outsmarted her¡­and not only once.


    Turning her attention toward Josh, she asked, "What do you think, the traditional electronic cameras can go on for how long?"


    Josh hesitantly answered, "For twelve hours if we want to retain the same size."


    Lilia nodded, "That would be enough, now note where I want these artifacts ced." Josh nodded and took out his mobile terminal to record the spots.


    -----**----


    Richard and Emily were moving around the base, understanding theyout and discovering the possible routes one could utilize to leave the premises when necessary.


    ''This ce is more like an army camp¡­'' Richard inwardly muttered as he saw rows of soldiers running around, training and hunting. This was heaven for those who love to be always surrounded by action.


    "This is the recruitment hub where the recruits get assessed and their backgrounds are surveyed," Jennifer spoke while gesturing toward the building with a huge dome in ce of a regr roof.


    Richard casually asked, "How thorough is this background inspection?"


    "From blood tests to lie detection, every aspect of those seeking to join the Crimson n is thoroughly examined. One thing Queen despised ¨C and the n remains vignt against ¨C is the risk of allowing a traitor to infiltrate their ranks."


    Richard hummed, as Emily asked, "Are there only soldiers around?  Do they not have homes or families?" The situation in this ce was like they were living near the border so she thought that those who admitted to the Crimson n always remain vignte and get no time for themselves.


    However, "There is a specific city dedicated to the families of the soldiers working around the HQ. They aren''t allowed to bring their families here since Leader believed that families always distract a soldier and change their priorities at the time of crisis."


    Richard was surprised, "Did Be say that?"


    Jennifer slowly nodded, "Yes."


    Richard couldn''t believe how simr she was to their mother; he had heard the same thing from Berine years ago when she was serving the Empire as themander of the biggest unit of Eldoria.


    Soon, Emily asked if they could take a break, so Jennifer brought them to the cafeteria.


    Since it was afternoon, most soldiers were out there, fulfilling their duties.


    Emily sat down on a seat while Jennifer and Richard went to bring some food.


    The counter of the cafeteria was in the middle of the establishment and there were a few staff who were in the line.


    Seeing Jennifer they were about to give her the space so she doesn''t need to wait. However,


    "Remain where you are." They instantly lined up once again.


    Richard understood one thing by remaining close to the raven-haired and that is her upright personality and annoyance toward partial behavior.


    They were silently standing side by side as Richard said, "You must be hating me right now, no?"


    Another thing about Jennifer is, "Yes." She is quite honest about her feelings.


    Something that reminded him of Amelia.


    With a sigh seeping through his lips, Richard asked, "Who is the most important person in your life?"


    "My Queen."


    Richard asked, "And why is that?"


    The girl responded without hesitation, "I was thirteen-year-old, lost and suffering¡­she came into my life as a guardian angel who not only saved me from savage people but also gave a meaning to my lie."


    She still couldn''t forget that day when she was locked in a cage and several men were ying a card game to decide to whom Jennifer would belong. The dread she felt at that time was notparable to anything she had experienced until now.


    At that time, the person who came to save her was the person to whom Jennifer had devoted her life.


    Richard hummed and asked, "Now assume such an important person''s life is at risk and you have the option to save her¡­but there is just one factor that canpromise the whole thing. Will you not remove that factor?"


    Jennnifer turned silent. She understood what he was saying here. She was that factor that could risk this whole mission, and the person at stake was quite close to this redhead.


    She was not informed about it much. However, she knows that the person was in the hold of the Crimson w n.


    She remained silent for a long time, until they were second in the queue, before she said, "Am I...not allowed to do anything in this mission?"


    Richard asked, "Why do you seem so desperate?"


    Without a speck of hesitation she stated, "This is the first time I got the opportunity to be helpful to my Queen. Until now, I have only received things from her but never found the chance to repay her back. And this...this was the first time my Queen expected something from us. But now..."


    Her cold demeanor shredded as tears welled up in her eyes. Her shoulders trembled, and now Richard was feeling a little bad for her.


    He took the food from the startled chef who was looking at Jennifer with concern.


    He brought Jennifer back to where Emily was sitting, and without him asking, Emily helped her to calm down.


    "Here, drink some water." Jennifer drank the water and felt a little better.


    Richard heaved a sigh as he began eating the sandwich which he was eating after a long time. His favorite chicken sandwich with red sauce.


    He was enjoying the sandwich when suddenly found silence from the other end, urging him to look up.


    He found Emily looking back at him with an expression that said, ''Say something to her.''


    The redhead took a long breath and wiped his face first.


    After thinking for a moment, he asked, "You want to be just useful to your Queen, right?"


    Jennifer nodded, "Even if I can be just a regr soldier to guard the conference room, I will be content."


    Richard thought for a moment and asked, "What are your rank and skills?"


    Richard intently heard about her skill and what was the limitations. He was impressed, in such a short period, she was able to develop her skills.


    Her skills were quite helpful for those who wanted to  divert the enemy and gain some time to prepare.


    After listening to her for five minutes and asking a few questions, he said, "I think I know your role in this. And for that you will be helping Emily."


    Emily raised her brows, "What do you have in mind, Richard."


    The redhead smirked, "If things go awry you and Jennifer would y the most vital role in this operation."


    Fortunately, he had this talk with Jennifer before the negotiation.


    --------**-------


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed the chapter. Jennifer is a cry baby, and someone who just want to serve her Queen. Well, drop ament, review if you have enjoyed the story so far.  See you tomorrow.

 Chapter 224- Dont hold back

    The preparations were almost done and Lilia was reviewing the final details. Be was in charge of reviewing everything regarding tomorrow''s meeting and negotiation, considering she was the most fluent in conversing with the people of Crimson n.


    She was conveying things to her brother and Richard said there was nothing to be changed; Lena did a good job deciding the terms so there was no point in changing things.


    Now, after sleeping for a few hours and having avish dinner, they were gathered inside a room that was provided to them. Only Ben and Carl along with Richard and Emily were sitting around the table. The others decided to look around the base a little.


    They were well rested, so the shine on their faces was quite assuring that they would be performing well tomorrow.


    "This ce is quite secure; I had a good time sleeping here." Ben voiced; it had been a while since he was able to sleep so peacefully, considering he was inside a bunker that was ten feet beneath the ground and was highly secured.


    He had a habit of keeping his skill at work all the time, so even while he slept, he couldn''t rest properly. So indeed, this was a much-needed change.


    "I heard rumors of the reach of the Crimson n which sister Be established, and I can say that the n lives up to its name," Ben added with a smile.


    If only during their wandering days, they wouldn''t have hesitated much and sought refuge in Vegas, Rena might not have been kidnapped.


    There was a brief pause, before Richard asked, "Since you two have rested, go and meet Athena. You know that red-haired woman right?"


    Carl nodded, and Ben asked, "What is this about?"


    Richard exined, "She will provide you with tools and weapons for tomorrow. She doesn''t know about your magical skills, so if anything restricts your movement or prevents your skills from functioning normally, just tell her."


    Both of them nodded and after saying ''Good night'' they both walked out of the room.


    Once left alone, Richard turned toward Emily and for a moment he didn''t feel like saying what he intended to say when he saw her enjoying the ice cream with her eyes turned crescent.


    However, since they didn''t have much time, he asked her, "Emily, are you ready to learn more about yourself?"


    The blond teenager opened her eyes and looked at Richard. Since her mouth was full, she just tilted her head in confusion.


    Richard exined, "I told you about a ritual, right, about how you can increase the efficiency of your Aembr, and also how you can widen the range of your skill."


    Emily''s eyes widened as she said, "Yesh, you said that. Should we begin now?" Saying so she looked down at her half-eaten ice cream bowl, thinking if she should put it back from where she took it or let it rest somewhere in the room. But the ice cream would melt¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Richard read her inner conflict, making him smile at her cuteness, as he said, "First finish your dessert, then we will begin."


    Emily was slightly shy, seeing him smile in amusement, but she couldn''t lie about her sweet craving so she resumed eating.


    Once she was done, Richard and Emily sat down on the ground, face-to-face, in a lotus position.


    Facing her, he told the girl, "Now, focus on yourself and tell me, can you feel your Aembr?"


    The girl didn''t take much time to respond, "Yes¡­it''s quite vivid." She has never felt ether so close to her as much as she feels with Aembr.


    Aembr is a very vivid sensation almost like flowing blood, which one could find in the part of their body. This magic being much more aggressive and strongpared to ether allows Emily to use her skills much more efficiently.


    "Okay, today, I am going to teach you how to absorb Aembr from your surroundings, consciously."


    Emily was shocked, "Consciously?" Unlike Ether, which one produces from their body, Aembr is present all around so it can be absorbed by an Ambrobate. However, Emily has always replenished her storage while she sleeps. Actively and consciously, she has never absorbed Aembr before.


    Richard nodded, "Yes, you can absorb Aembr while you continue to use your spell. It''s like channeling magic from your reserve, but just this time, the reserve is outside of your body."


    Emily was still not quite there, so Richard showed her, "Raise your hand and touch mine."


    She did as she was asked and touched Richard''s warm palm with her own.


    "Now feel the magic I am sending to you, try to assimte within you¡­don''t force it rather just let it flow into you naturally."


    Emily nodded as she felt his Aembr, which was quite simr to what she possesses¡ªgiven Richard made her, his Soul Servant.


    It was like she was just experiencing her own magic from a different source. It wasfortable and didn''t make her hesitate to fuse Richard''s Amebr with herself.


    "How does it feel?"


    Emily, who has closed her eyes, smiled as she said, "It feels safe¡­and makes me feel hungry for more."


    Richard hummed, "The drawback of this energy is that it can make anyone greedy. And if you give in to your greed, it will be your defeat."


    Emily broke the connection and looked at him with a slight frown.


    Richard exined, "This world works on a fragment of the magical reserve of Ithryx. Now, given how much magic is blended in the air, if you start absorbing it, naturally, you will want to have more and more. Now in that situation, either the supplier copses or the receiver. But considering the vast amount of mana in the world¡­"


    Emily understood what he meant. She couldn''t be over-greedy or it would be her downfall.


    "Don''t worry, Richard, I will keep myself in check."


    She clenched her fists in determination¡­but then something came to her mind that made her wonder,


    "You have the fragment of Death God, no? How can you not lose your calm and still can retain your sanity, Richard?"


    Just a drop of that energy was enough to make Emily drool. And here, Richard had a fragment of Zulcriz within him yet he never seemed not being himself.


    Richard heaved a sigh, and he folded his knees and rested his arms on them.


    Looking at nothing in particr, he said, "I don''t have any answer to that¡­maybe because Zulcriz knew that I can handle this much power that''s why he chose me as his sessor?"


    [No, it''s because we both faced the same fate.]


    Richard''s eyes widened as he heard a voice.


    A very familiar one.


    "Zulcriz?" Emily raised her brows, but Richard didn''t pay attention to her and waited for the other one to speak again,


    [Quite daring you are to call me by my name.]


    Richard rolled his eyes, "It''s the only thing you wanted to say after avoiding my calls for this long?"


    By now Emily understood that Richard was not talking to her but someone about whom they were talking about.


    Emily was about to get and leave, not wanting to disturb him, but then, Richard held her hand and shook his head, as if he was saying, ''It''s okay, don''t go.''


    Obediently, the blond girl sat back down, this time a little closer to her beloved.


    [You are one annoying human. Didn''t I tell you to handle the situation as you deem right?]


    Stay updated with empire


    "Oh, yeah? The being I am dealing with here can erases with their snap of fingers, and you want a teenager to make decisions here?"


    Richard never demanded directions or for the divine being to guide him. Richard only wanted to know the whole thing with the Generals and also, the rtion between Zulcriz and the deities.


    Who was that entity in front of whom Zulcriz was kneeling and why was he demoted to being a Demi-God.


    [Ithryx is being a little too impudent these days. So here is a job for you.]


    ¡­again, just here to assign a role,


    [Eradicate the Demon General I gave a lot of freedom in the past and im his throne.]


    Richard raised his brows, "You mean to say¡­that I need to take over Earth?"


    [Indeed; that''s the only way for you to understand what it means to be a true ruler. And widen your reach by making a few more Apostles. You have only one.]


    The redhead might be imagining but there was mockery in Zulcriz''s voice.


    Heaving a sigh, Richard asked, "Can you help me with Draeth here? Make sure that she doesn''t interfere."


    [Contact Draeth through her Apostle and ask her intentions yourself. Make your presence known to her, so she wouldn''t lie to you.]


    "..." So Richard has to awaken the Aembr residing in Jennifer''s body, huh?


    [...and this time, don''t dare to suppress your Aembr while fighting Ithryx. He isn''t lenient like Vornyx.]


    Richard could feel the severity in his tone, which didn''t allow Richard to joke about it as well.


    With a serious expression, Richard told him, "I won''t hold back."


    ¡ª----**-----


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 225- Draeth

    [A dayter]


    Eleanor was still immersed in the thoughts of her meeting with Ethan.


    Their rtionship is standing at that spot where a moment of opportunity is all he could ask to get rid of her. And Eleanor couldn''t me him for that.


    She had done things that went against his principles,  however, she couldn''t tell him that she was told to do so. She was given the responsibility to keep things in order or this timeline would be under the direct control of the deities.


    And one thing Eleanor had learned about the Goddesses: to attain what they want, they can sacrifice human lives like livestock.


    As such, in a way, Eleanor was saving humanity by taking the rein and showing this cruel side, so at the very least, Ethan could remain safe.


    "You good?" Lady Junisha, the ex-member of the Scarlette n, asked Eleanor.


    The violette nodded, "Hmm."


    Her eyes went towards the others, they all gathered to hear about their next step.


    Eleanor received the permission of the deities recently, so she held no hesitation tomand,


    "Sort people out, I want three hundred best soldiers who can handle both offense and defense. Make sure they are loyal to Light. By tomorrow, I want these three hundred people standing before me. Understand?"


    A deep silence ensued, as the other apostles nced at each other before Jessica asked,


    "But chief, who are we fighting?"


    Eleanor narrowed her eyes, "Is there any other enemy we have other than the followers of Darkness?"


    Jessica closed her mouth and reprimanded herself inwardly for asking such a stupid question.


    Theodore added, "How many days do we have before we leave for the war?"


    Eleanor informed, "Two days from now, that''s why stop wasting your time and bring the soldiers here as soon as you can."


    Theodore''s eyes turned chilly being talked so rudely, however, he soon scoffed and got up, "My men will be here by tomorrow morning. If that''s all, I am going."


    Soon others also began to retire to their rooms to fulfill their duties.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Wait, Ruby." The red-eyed girl paused and turned to look at Eleanor.


    Junisha raised her brows as she paused, only for Eleanor to say, "You can go now, Lady Junisha."


    Thedy gave a slow nod as she nced at the girl from the branch family of Scarlette house, before making her way out of the room.


    Ruby sat back down and faced the leader of the Apostles.


    Eleanor intertwined her fingers and looked at the raven-haired with her usual emotionless eyes.


    Time seemed to have slowed down as the minute seemed like a day for Ruby.


    Amidst the growing silence, Eleanor spoke up, "This mission¡­is quite important for the uing war. Many things would determine what forces we would be facing during the battle against the Death God. And to ensure the victory of Light over darkness we need to ensure that we seed in this task anyhow."


    Ruby had a slight frown on her face as she said, "I will do whatever I can."


    Eleanor shook her head, "You don''t need to do anything other than keep your mouth shut and follow my orders, or you know what I can do."


    The lifeless gaze Eleanor held was a testament to the seriousness she carried for this mission. She was extremely determined for this uing battle and wanted to ensure her victory.


    It didn''t take long for her to understand what Eleanor was saying. Truth be told, Ruby was quite nervous at the moment. Eleanor had always been an entity of horror for her.


    And to not displease her anymore, she said, "I swear I won''t speak a word about this to Ethan."


    -----*-----


    To take over Earth, eh?


    For some reason, Richard was reminded of his Chunni days when he used to assume himself as some mastermind viin who would take over the world and change several things, starting from school.


    However, things now were serious and not like making a strategy or ying it cool would grant him Earth.


    Experience more content on empire


    Sooner orter, Richard has to face Ithryx, and that would be one hell of a difficult battle.


    However, at the moment, his reason for concern was something else; Draeth.


    The others gathered around again after Richard called for an emergency meeting. The ce where they sat waspletely enshrouded in darkness, and to be on the safe side, Richard asked the others to wear a mask to hide their identities.


    No one knew what was about to happen but they didn''t dare to interrupt Richard either.


    Sitting on a chair was the redhead teenager with the vice-master of the n sitting opposite him.


    Jennifer was slightly nervous since she was told what this was about.


    Richard heaved a sigh and told her, "Don''t break the connection nor try to run away from it. Just ept what I am providing you with."


    Jennifer gulped as she nodded, "I am ready."


    Richard nted his index finger against her forehead and transferred his Aembr inside the girl.


    This is the brute method of awakening someone''s Aembr, but it doesn''t leave anysting damage and always works.


    A faint, reddish-ck glow began to emanate from his fingertip, spreading out in delicate waves. The moment his Aembr began to flow into her, Jennifer''s body stiffened.


    A sharp gasp escaped her lips, and her hands gripped the edges of the chair tightly. The glow grew brighter, illuminating the dark room with an almost ethereal light.


    Jennifer''s eyes fluttered shut as a searing sensation coursed through her, like molten energy weaving its way into her veins. Her breathing quickened, shallow and uneven, as if she was fighting against something too overwhelming to bear.


    "Don''t resist it..." Richard whispered as he continued to supply his magic into her; at a steady pace.


    "She is in pain..." Josh muttered, a tinge of concern in his voice.


    "It is not dangerous, right?" Athena asked, to no one in particr.


    Be responded, "Don''t disturb him, Brother won''t harm her."


    There was nothing they could say anymore. Their Queen''s words were absolute.


    Jennifer bit her lip to stifle a cry as the burning sensation intensified. It felt as if her very core was being rewritten, reshaped by the foreign energy flooding into her. But she didn''t pull away; she clung to Richard''s earlier words.


    Momentster, the glow began to fade, dimming until only a faint shimmer remained on Jennifer''s skin. Her body sagged in the chair, her breaths heavy andbored.


    A moment of stillness, and in the next, Jennifer sat straight in her seat, her eyes glowing with an ominous radiance. Her gaze fixed on Richard, unblinking and sharp, like a predator sizing up its equal.


    "Hoh~"


    The room shifted. The air grew crushingly heavy, pressing down on everyone present. It felt as though the very walls were closing in. The shadows seemed to lengthen, twisting unnaturally, and even the faintest sound was swallowed by the suffocating silence.


    "What the heck happened to her...?" Ben muttered as he clutched his chest. His heart was beating rapidly, and it wasn''t just him; the others also felt their mana reacting to Jennifer quite severely.


    It didn''t help as Richard''s aura exploded outward, washing over the room like a tidal wave of power. The glow in his eyes sharpened into a piercing radiance, a light so intense it felt divine, yet so cold it sent shivers through the soul.


    Jennifer flinched slightly but didn''t break her gaze. Richard didn''t falter, his presence towering and unyielding.


    Jennifer...or to say, one of the Four Generals, The Subus Queen¡ªDraeth, asked, "So you are the Emissary. The being he chose as his sessor. The one who shall bear his legacy."


    Richard''s voice was low, yet it resounded clearly through the room, "Draeth, tell me something; why are you in another monarch''s domain?"


    The lips of the girl stretched into a grin as she rested back, draping her left leg on the other one, and rested her hand on the backrest.


    Her aura and charm seemed to have taken a significant elevation as she looked at Richard as if she was sizing him.


    "Are you worthy to know about my intention?"


    Richard coldly asked, "My worth is more than your existence, so stop ying around and tell me; what are you doing here?"


    Draeth scoffed, "I can see that you have adopted the attitude of the Supreme One. But your power...it''s nothing but pitiful inparison to him."


    Pitiful eh...


    A ck mist began to seep from Richard''s chest, curling like smoke as his aura erupted in a terrifying wave. Cracks splintered across the stone floor beneath him, the walls groaning as if struggling to withstand the force radiating from his ck Heart.


    The air thickened with malice, suffocating and oppressive. Every object in the room trembled, some shattering outright under the crushing weight. Bookshelves copsed, chairs splintered, and the very light seemed to be swallowed by the darkness emanating from Richard.


    If not for Emily chanting a barrier in time, many of them would have fainted.


    Draeth''s smug grin faltered, a flicker of hesitation shing in her glowing eyes, as she heard,


    "I have the liberty to choose whom I hunt. Ithryx is already in that list, and it seems I have found my next target."


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. The next chapter would be the beginning of the negotiation.

 Chapter 226- Negotiation(1)

    There was only one reason for Jin to try to form a connection with the Crimson n; the Asian Alliance.


    The division with whom Jin was connected was asking for the Teleportation portals, and sooner rather thanter they would ask for its power source as well. After all, no one other than Jin knows the range of their greed.


    As such, Jin has to prove his worth to be a main body in the Asian Alliance by suppressing the Heavenly Sect. And for that, he would need the support of the Crimson n.


    Once he acquires a seat in the Council, he no longer would be forced to reveal his secrets, and there won''t be anyone to snatch his Rena away from him.


    So to make everything right, he needs to focus on this meeting and negotiation. Other than Rena he was prepared to bid everything to gain the support of this n.


    "We are here," The vicemander of the Crimson w voiced as the airship descended toward the main headquarters of the Crimson n.


    Over a thousand soldiers filled the vast airship, a quiet reminder of the power Jin held. The leaders he would meet todaymanded armies strong enough to take over an entire nation in a few years.


    Still, one worry lingered in Jin''s mind¡ªthe Crimson n''s feared leader had disappeared without a trace. Their absence didn''t bringfort; it felt like a hidden danger, waiting to strike.


    Jin couldn''t ignore it. Even with so many soldiers on board, the airship felt as risky as standing on the edge of a knife.


    As the airshipnded, Jin walked out and found an enchanting woman standing there with a cold expression on her face.


    "Greetings, I am Jennifer¡ªthe vicemander of the n." She offered her hand which Jin took and responded,


    "Jin. Themander of the Crimson w. Thank you for having us here, today."


    Jennifer just gave a nod, before she gestured toward the nearby soldier.


    Jin narrowed his eyes as he found the soldiermanding others to take formation around the airship, urging Jin to ask,


    "What is this about?"


    Jennifer simply stated, "A sensor unit, that will track all the movements of your soldiers. I understand that you are cautious, but I can''t risk having your men wander around the base right?"


    Jin clenched his fist, this woman was somehow quite irritating.


    However, considering her position in Crimson n, he couldn''t allow himself to be rude here," I understand your stance, but I would need a few soldiers to be with me during the meeting."


    Jennifer nodded, "Indeed you can take a few, but the rest of them would be under close watch."


    Jin gave a firm nod, "I understand." not like he brought them here to nt spies in the base.


    Jin was apanied by the Vicemander of the Crimson w and a few other men whom he trusted.


    This was a risky gamble, that''s why Jin wanted to have a route to escape if things escted in the wrong way.


    Jin was escorted through a long gallery where his belongings were checked and his body was scanned.


    Naturally, he didn''t bring any suspicious thing with him.


    Once all the security protocols were done, Jennifer said, "I will bring you to the conference hall."


    Jin nodded wordlessly and began to follow the woman.


    The vicemander couldn''t help but gaze at that bountiful ass of the woman with those alluring violet eyes.


    ''If only she agrees to spend a night with me¡­'' he decided to ask her out for a drinkter.


    Soon, they reached the ce that had two massive doors.


    Jennifer punched a few codes on the door lock before the doors began to part, giving them a way to enter.


    "Please follow me," Jennifer said as she walked inside the conference hall.


    Jin, along with his five men, stepped inside and found themselves being stared at by an intense gaze.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Jin paused for a moment, a bit overwhelmed by the sudden shift of atmosphere before his eyes rested on the almighty Commander of the ruling n of Vegas,


    "Miss Lena, it''s nice to meet you."


    Lena got up from her seat before approaching the man and offering her hand, "Hello, Mister Jin. I hope you didn''t face any trouble during your journey."


    Jin politely said, "It wasfortable, thanks for worrying."


    Once the pleasantries were exchanged, Lena sat down on the left seat of the head position, while Jin was seated across from her.


    Jennifer joined the table followed by Josh and Athena. While on the other side, Jin sat down along with his Vice-guild master.


    Seeing Lena sitting there, Crimson w''s vicemander¡ªAndrew couldn''t help but ask,


    "Have you taken that seat for the convenience of the discussion?"


    Lena shook her head, "The Head position always remains vacant. It belongs to the true Leader of the n."


    Jin raised his brows, "Quite loyal you are," taking a pause he asked, "I heard she disappeared one day, out of the blue?"


    Josh responded before Lena could have lost her cool¡ªshe didn''t like to be reminded of that day, "Yes, something unexpected happened, and she left us one day."


    Jin''s curiosity died there. He would have been interested in that person if there had been any chances of her reappearing.


    He had heard rumors about her being strong enough to ughter S-rank beasts on her own. However, that''s none of his concern now.


    "Getting back to the topic, Mister Jin, can I know why you asked for this meeting?" Lena asked as she intertwined her fingers over the table.


    Jin nodded before he took the screen terminal from the person beside him, and extended it toward the other side.


    Josh took the terminal before connecting it to the projector.


    On the big screen, the images of a big factory, spread in a vast area appeared, as Andrew began,


    "This is a factory, spread on the outskirts of Vietnam, where we manufacture guns, armor, and even magic bullets¡­" He went on for a minute, providing details about the factory.


    Lena remained silent and allowed the Leader across from her to add, "There are seven of these factories, along with over a thousand workers and other necessary equipment to run these manufacturing industries, which would elevate the wealth of the Crimson n by several folds in a few years."


    There was clear intention hidden in his words; he was offering these factories to the Crimson n, in exchange for,


    "Alliance¡­is that what you want in return?"


    Lena straightforwardly asked, making Andrew shift in his seat ufortably.


    Jin raised his brows, as he asked, "How do you know about it?"


    Lena leaned back in her seat and calmly responded, "I am aware of the tension between Crimson w and the Sect. Although there is no evidence that you would be attacking the Sect, my experience tells me that the day isn''t much far away."


    A heavy silence descended in the room. Lena made quite big of assumption, something that might create unnecessary rumors and might lead to great conflict.


    Andrew nced at Jin, and found him being himself; no unreadable expression on his face at all.


    After another minute of silence, Jin finally confessed, "You got that right. I came here with the intention to form an alliance with the Crimson n in exchange for these seven industries."


    Jin didn''t make any statement to agree with her assumption regarding the Sect, but his words made it clear that this alliance would be formed with the motive to destroy a fragment of the Asian Alliance.


    Lena suppressed a smirk; perfect. This man wasn''t talking nonsense and was true to his intention.


    Leaning back in her seat, Lena asked, "Mister Jin, do you know how much money the newly formed casinos of Vegas make?"


    Jin was surprised by the sudden shift of conversation, but he responded soon after, "I have no clue."


    Lena provided him with the answer, "Around twenty million every single day. Global coins, no less."


    Andrew''s eyes widened in shock, and Jin, despite remaining unexpressive, was still quite surprised, Explore more stories at empire


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Lena simply responded, "What would I do with those factories that would earn me a day''s worth of ie in half a year?"


    "..." Jin was¡­rendered speechless. Although he didn''t have a strong grip on his maths, he also could broadly calcte that, indeed, those seven factories wouldn''t be very beneficial for Lena.


    Andrew was nervous; the proposition failed right away, however, Jin was still positive as he asked,


    "I might not be able to determine the mary value of your support. Then why don''t you tell me what I can do to get your agreement?"


    Josh inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. Everything was going ording to the n.


    After a moment of pause, Lena finally revealed her interest in this negotiation, "I desire something which only the Crimson n can provide me; the teleportation portal."


    ¡ª----**-----


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed thest chapter of 2024. I wish you all a blessed and healthy year ahead.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 227- Negotiation(2)

    Richard, along with Carl and Be were sitting in the surveince room and watching the negotiation taking ce.


    All the other members of Carl''s group, along with Lilia and Emily, were stationed at their specific posts so they could respond to any situation that may arise in the near future.


    Thanks to the conversation Richard had with Draeth he was able to trust Jennifer with this negotiation. And until now she has shown her usefulness.


    "This Jin¡­what is his skill?" Be asked as she watched the thin man, who despite being surrounded by variables who can take his life in an instant, was still able to retain nonchnce. He didn''t look anxious even a bit; rather, it seemed he was dealing with another day at work.


    His bodynguage gave the impression that the guy must be strong enough to possess such confidence.


    Carl responded to her question, "He possesses an AOE spell that interferes with the psyche of a person; making them see what he deems useful in that instance. Like during the battle against the previous gang leader of the Crimson w, Jin only had a hundred men on his side, and on the other side, over a thousand. However, he was able to win the war by affecting both; his own army and the enemy forces."


    Richard raised his brows, "Brainwashing them into believing something is untrue?" He had seen someone using that skill, so he thought that might be the case.


    However, "No, Jin has the ability to dwell in one''s mind and make them recall those incidents that can motivate them or mentally destroy them. He can manipte how he shows those memories as well¡­for example, the death of a loved one can be shown in both ways; to break you down or to fill you up with rage and determination."


    Be frowned; this was much moreplicated than she thought. Jin holds the ability from which no one is immune since everyone has a phase that they want to forget.


    "Brother¡­is there any to counter it?" Be asked but she didn''t receive an answer until a minuteter,


    "If only I can trace where he concentrates his mana¡­I might be able to counter it. However, it is highly unlikely he would be revealing such a skill by foolishly chanting it aloud."


    A sense of tension arose in the room as they watched the screen where Lena was finally about to ry her condition.


    ------**-----


    Did Jin never expect Lena to ask for the teleportation portal? No, he expected much.


    However, "Do you know the real reason for the tension between the Sect and the Crimson w?"


    Jin asked, his voice sounding unnaturally cold.


    Josh nced at his Leader, while Andrew looked slightly nervous by the sudden tension rising in the air.


    Lena remained silent, allowing Jin to add, "It''s because they are asking for the same thing you are demanding."


    Lena leaned forward, "Tell me, oh the wise one, is there anything you can provide me except for the teleportation portal in exchange for the alliance?"


    Jin narrowed his eyes, "I think you are underestimating us. There are quite many guilds out there who can easily form an alliance with us, in exchange for what I am offering."


    "Then you are free to go and ask for their help since Crimson n doesn''t negotiate with those who are adamant about offering useless junks," Lena stated, without a speck of hesitation in her voice.


    Jennifer and Josh were nervous to see their Leader being so casual about this even though this deal held so much importance for them and their Queen.


    However, Lena had received the permission of her Queen to take care of this negotiation as she deems right, and in Lena''s eyes, this was the right way to handle this arrogant prick.


    Anyone in the room could tell that Lena didn''t give a single fuck about this alliance since the hand Alliance had no beef with them, and considering Crimson n''s alliance with the Central Union, it was highly unlikely the AAL (Asian Alliance) would attack them any time in the future.


    Jin had already calcted his chances of winning against the Sect, in case he failed to negotiate with the Crimson n¡­and based on that, he could tell that he needed this n''s support.


    And considering he had already displeased the leader of the n, there was a high chance that she might stab him back when the time came.


    ''No¡­this is bad¡­fuck¡­''


    After thinking for a bit, Jin asked, "Why do you even need the portals? There are quite many teleportation users in your n as well, no?"


    Lena smirked, "Do you think I do not know the real use of those teleportation portals? The ces you have been visiting and the things you have been bringing back¡­are you fairly certain that no one except for you knows about it?"


    Jin clenched his fists; despite how tight security he maintained, by threatening the men working for him in the name of their families, the information regarding the portals got leaked after all.


    Lena heaved a sigh, "Listen, we don''t have the whole-"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Okay, I am in." Jin suddenly spoke, surprising everyone in the conference hall.


    Lena''s brows rose as she asked, "So¡­are you willing to share the technology with us?"


    Jin nodded, "Yes, I am willing to offer you the Portals if you agree to ally with my guild and promise to support us during the crisis."


    Many people, at the same time, heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that. Although it seemed that they might end up disagreeing with each other''s terms at one point, in the end, Jin yielded.


    Richard clenched his fist in the monitoring room, as he muttered under his breath, ''Finally, we have taken a massive step towards Rena''s freedom."


    Back in the conference hall, with a smile, Rena stated, "Let''s talk about the terms and conditions then."


    ¡ª-----**------


    A/N:- A very happy new year to all of you. Thanks for reading the chapter. Drop ament.

 Chapter 228- Negotiation(End)

    "Are the preparations done?" Harold asked as he entered the meeting room and found the blond Commander standing there.


    Be removed his eyes from the formation n, and looked at the man, "Yes, sir. All the preparations regarding the war strategy and the formation of the battalions have been done."


    The number of teleportation portals appearing across Clion has reduced these days; as such, they have preponed their n of invasion, and tomorrow, all the soldiers, along with Berine and Be, will leave for the other side.


    "The Duchess has been too silent these days. Anything you know?" Hearing the man''s question, Be was slightly troubled. However, considering there was nothing hidden from Harold, he didn''t hesitate to share,


    "The Pope has questioned her loyalty, and to make matters worse, she cannot contact the only person who can soothe her anger."


    Harold raised his brows, "Is Richard missing?" The very fact that Be didn''t have to spell the name of the person, yet Harold guessed that it was Richard, exposes how well-known is Berine''s connection with her only family member.


    "I am not sure but it seems Sir Richard went on some excursion a few days ago and hasn''t been responding to any of her letters. She recently sent a search team for him."


    Harold raised his brows, "Richard is both young and lower in ranking than you...for you to address him so respectfully..."


    Be smiled, "After hearing about his achievement during the invasion of the Academy was enough for him to make a better person than me."


    Harold patted the man on his shoulder, "You also have achieved quite many deeds, Be. Give yourself some credit."


    The young man just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Harold turned towards the battle formation sheet before asking, "So it''s true that you would be leading a different battalion, other than the main attack force?"


    The demeanor of the Commander shifted as he responded, "Indeed, sir. My goal is to eradicate the root of this problem, so I would take advantage of the main force to infiltrate into the enemy''s main base."


    Harold hummed, "Let''s just hope you can maintain your victory streak."


    ------**-----


    "So you want our full protection during the war against the Asian Alliance and a total of five hundred soldiers in your attack force?" Lena asked, to confirm the terms and conditions he had written on the contract.


    It was a soul contract and something that could not be broken, so Lena didn''t just ept it without reading it carefully.


    Jin affirmed, "Indeed; after signing this you would be sending troops to provide extra security to our main base, and also, a few of your elites to help us during the war. Naturally, I would ask that in exchange for something more precious than my own life."


    Lena narrowed her eyes; this was perfect. This way, she can send Richard and others to Jin''s main base easily.


    She then redirected her eyes toward the service he would be providing from his end and found her eyes narrowing.


    "You would be demonstrating the technology in Crimson w''s territory? What''s with this term?"


    This time, Andrew spoke, "You see, the batteries required to power up the portals cannot be carried around, so-" Suddenly, the man felt an ominous presence from behind urging him to turn. However, then, like it was nothing but his imagination, everything returned to normal.


    Ben, who was among the soldiers hiding inside the conference room, nearly gave away his presence because of his agitation upon hearing how they were regarding Rena.


    But fortunately, his cover wasn''t blown.


    Lena was about to negotiate further when suddenly she received a message over her watch.


    She frowned upon seeing the name of the sender,


    [Richard: Tell him that we will first see a demonstration before signing the contract. In addition, offer him something if he agrees.]


    Lena was confused but she didn''t let her confusion appear on her face before rying, "I am willing to ept these conditions, only if I witness a working portal firsthand."


    Jin frowned, "You want to see a portal before signing the contract? But why?"


    "Truth be told, I have only heard that you possess a unique technology that allows a person to visit a different world. And I cannot sign a contract, a soul bond no less, without witnessing the credibility of what you are providing."


    Jin leaned back in his seat, seemingly contemtive of whether to agree to her demand or not.


    However, much to his surprise, Lena added something that erased all his hesitation,


    "If I feel satisfied with the product, then I am willing you to provide those five hundred soldiers...all well armed with nanotechnology and the advanced weapon we manufacture."


    Andrew''s eyes lit up upon hearing that. Originally, the contract demanded five hundred soldiers, to whom the Crimson ws would have provided weapons and other necessary things. But now, the Crimson n is willing to send forces, all battle-ready.


    Andrew nced at his leader, and fortunately, Jin made the right decision, "When can I expect you at my base?"


    Lena''s watch lit up again  before she voiced, "We shouldn''t dy forming new connections, so how about the same day next week?"


    "Okay then, I will be waiting for you and your people." Jin gave a firm nod before getting up from his seat.


    -------**-------n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Back in the conference room, once everyone gathered, the first thing Lena asked was, "Why did you ask me to change the terms so suddenly? I could have easily convinced him to bring Rena here."


    Jin was easy to deal with inparison to those assholes Lena had met in the past. As such, she knew a few biscuits she would throw, and Jin would be wagging his tail for her.


    However, Richard''s sudden demand made her all messed up and she ended up ying ording to his rules.


    Every eye was now turned toward Richard as the redhead voiced, "If you had agreed to protect his base, then all your forces would been massacred in a week. After all, that base is about to be attacked soon."


    A round of gasps resonated in the room before La asked,


    "Who is going to attack Jin''s base?"


    Richard casually responded, "The person who has yet to face her first defeat; Scarlette Berine."


    -------***------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 229- Change of plans

    During the negotiation, Richard suddenly received an unexpected message from someone back on Clion,


    [My lord? Can you hear me?]


    Richard frowned as he heard Jasmine''s voice in his head. His eyes drifted away from the screen as he responded to the girl, "Yeah, I can hear you. What happened?"


    Hepletely forgot that Jasmine could contact him through telepathy, or he would have sent a message to his mother through her.


    [My lord, something massive is happening in the Capital. I have inquired through the soldiers and the civilians and found out that they have recently caught a being from another world.]


    The frown on his face deepened as he said, ''Go on.''


    Jasmine''s voice was hurried, considering she couldn''t retain the connection for long, as she said,


    [Duchess Berine has been given the task of invading the other side and removing the cause of this mayhem.]


    ''The fuck¡­Mom never said anything about it¡­''


    [The intruder was caught after you went to the other side, so her letters might not be reaching you.]


    Richard clicked his tongue¡­this was problematic¡­''When are they going to invade this side?''


    [Prob¡­th¡­ree¡­da¡­ys¡­]


    Her voice was cut off, and instantly Richard texted Lena to change the terms of the negotiation.


    The n needs to be changed.


    _____**_____


    "Everything is going to be haywire now," Carl muttered while clutching the table edge with enough force to change its shape.


    Jennifer added, "For you all to be so fearful of her¡­she must be strong, no?"


    Ben scoffed, "Strongest witch in existence¡­a title she lives up to."


    Be added, "I have a fragment of her in me."


    Those twoments made everyone conscious that they were not as nervous as they should be. Half of them were aware of Be''s might as such, it was easy for them to imagine how strong Berine must be.


    And for her to be attacking Jin''s base, with the intention topletely demolish him means,


    "Rena is in danger." Carl muttered.


    Richard heaved a sigh, "You all are panicking a lot. Mom attacking Jin would provide us the perfect window to liberate Rena."


    Be frowned, as she asked, "But we all know how ruthless Mum can be on the battlefield. What if we never gain the chance to save Rena?"


    Lena was shocked, "Can she destroy that huge base all by herself?"


    "Well, if she isn''t enraged then she won''t be that hasty," Richard assured(?) them.


    "And what if she will be?" Josh asked.


    A profound silence ensued in the room as everyone felt quite troubled about this sudden invasion of the other side.


    Richard got up and first urged everyone to sit down. He offered some water to Carl since any possibility of not being able to save Rena gives him a panic attack.


    Standing in the middle of everyone''s attention, Richard said, "I have a way to let Mom know about my presence the moment she crosses the portal, so we shouldn''t worry about her destroying Jin''s basepletely. Now, since Mom is out of the question, we need to focus on defending Jin''s base until I can liberate Rena."


    Ben frowned, "Why would we defend his base? Let all those fuckers die."


    Richard nodded, "We could have, but considering the warriors of Clion and the man who would be leading them, if we don''t keep them at bay for a certain period, they would reach Rena before me and would not think twice before attacking her."


    Carl rose from his seat and asked, "But brother, there is a high probability that Jin would leave a soldier back to guard Rena''s cell¡­what if you go there¡­and¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Richard rested his hand on the younger one''s shoulder before assuring him, "I promise you that I will bring her back safely, regardless of whatever situation I need to face."


    Seeing the certainty in his eyes even though the situation had turned so unfavorable for them, Carl had no other option than to nod his head,


    "I trust you."


    --------**--------


    [Clion]


    "Can''t you just contact the Duchess and stop her?" Jasmine heaved a sigh upon hearing Elizabeth''s words.


    They were sitting inside one of the secluded pubs wearing clothes that made them look like regr hunters. Elizabeth has trimmed her hair to shoulder length to not attract others'' attention.


    Twirling the wine in her ss, she uttered, "There are people from the church at the pce, so I can''t prate the pce without letting them notice. And the Duchess isn''t leaving the pce these days; leaving no other option."


    Everything has happened so quickly that she just couldn''t think of anything as of now.


    All the information she has gathered up until now was through the soldiers who seldom came out of the pce to unwind.


    Nora suggested, "Did you try sending a letter to her?"


    Jasmine shook her head, "I have never made contact with her through our Soul Beast. I tried to reach out to the maid working in her mansion, however, even the Duchess'' mansion is under tight security."


    Elizabeth frowned, "I have never seen the Emperor being so cautious about something. This seems borderline being paranoid."


    It was like they were in a state of war.


    Nora suggested, "We might not be aware of the actual damage the other side has caused...as such, this decisive action is being taken in such a rush."


    Jasmine agreed to that; she has received a few reports from here and there, and also from the memories of those soldiers. She can say that the other side has been like bugging pests who don''t inflict noticeable damage at once but slowly rotting the world.


    "Then what should we do?" Nora asked, looking at the two alternatively.


    Truth be told, the silence from the Apostles has left them with no clue where to find Ethan. So their only goal as of now was to train and prepare for the final war.


    Jasmine was contemtive. She knew that it was not their war, and as such, she was about to suggest they hide while she would travel to the other side...when suddenly,


    "Let''s go and help Richard."


    Jasmine raised her brows, surprised to hear Elizabeth talking about helping Richard out.


    Seeing the other two looking at her with such a stumped expression, Elizabeth felt annoyed, "This is just returning the favor, nothing else."


    Jasmine shook her head, ''Can''t be honest, can you?''


    Taking out a few bronze coins for the food and drinks she said, "Get ready, we will depart tomorrow."


    --------**-------


    A/N:- The beginning of the end, starts from the next chapter. Approx 40-45 more chapters before we would reach the conclusion of the story.

 Chapter 230- Seven Circle

    So the following week, the few pirs of the Crimson n were engaged in training and sorting out those mages and warriors who could y a vital role in the uing event.


    Thanks to Richard''s knowledge about Clion''s warriors and how they generally attack, Richard is able to guide Lena, and based on that, she has sorted out a list of the three hundred soldiers.


    Since their goal was to defend the base as long as they could, Lena focused on barrier-type mages the most.


    "Can''t the Duchess ask them to not attack Jin''s base?" Jennifer asked as they sat around the tea table.


    Be shook her head, "She wouldn''t ask the soldiers to betray their people."


    "It isn''t betrayal, tho? This is just a slight change in ns." Josh added.


    Emily, this time, spoke, "Jin''s people have murdered thousands back on Clion by sneaking through portals and targeting non-awakened citizens."


    A sense of contempt could be sensed in her voice and everyone shared her sentiment.


    "He is a vile creature....a disease that should perish," Ben added as he stabbed his dagger at the symbol of Crimson w.


    .....


    Away from these people, Richard could be seen sleeping in his room. His expression was serene and anyone who sees him at the moment would think that he is having a good sleep.


    However, inside his head, Richard was struggling.


    "Huff!" The Monkey King huffed as he twirled Ruyi Bang on his palm and gestured for Richard to approach.


    It has been over thirty times since Richard came here, and by now, he has forced the Monkey King to utilize his weapon as well.


    The fact he has to fight in his Elemental form for thirty minutes to reach this stage describes how powerful Wu Kong is.


    "Haah...don''t you get tired, at all?" Richard wiped the blood at the corner of his lips, as he supported his weight on his ming trident.


    It had been a while since Richard had felt so tired during a battle.


    Through Wu Kong, Richard keeps reminding himself that he still has a long way to go, to call himself the strongest.


    "*GRRRRR*" Getting annoyed by waiting, Wu Kong lunged into action.


    His leap was high enough to make Richard twist his neck up and trace the fast-moving figure of the Monkey King.


    Wu Kong twirled mid-air and nted his elongated feet on the roof before darting towards Richard faster than any bullet.


    "Fuck!"


    Richard had a fraction of a second to react, so he swiftly jumped to his left, barely dodging the staff that was about to burst his head like a melon.


    Richard rolled on the ground, before pressing his palms and using the momentum to push him off the surface.


    **CLANG**


    He instinctively raised his trident, and it was met by the base of the Ruyi Bang, sparks erupted as they collided.


    "Restless!" Heined before Richard turned into his immortal form and pushed Wu Kong back by using his mes as thrusters.


    "*GRRR*" Wu Kong growled as he increased his size and brought himself to a pause.


    Richard''s thrusters were wasted against the fortification of the Beast King.


    Richard clicked his tongue in frustration. He knew Wu Kong''s size wasn''t just for show¡ªit meant more force behind every swing.


    Richard levitated away and took a deep breath. He needs to retain his calm.


    ''He isn''ting this time...'' Richard thought as he darted forward, closing the gap between them. His ming trident spun in his hands like a blur as he aimed a thrust toward Wu Kong''s midsection.


    Wu Kong smirked, twisting his massive frame with surprising agility, and swatted the trident aside with the Ruyi Bang. The force of the blow sent a shockwave through the air.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Richard released a condensed me Orb into Wu Kong''s exposed side.


    However, faster than the wind, the Monkey King swatted the orb with his staff and kicked Richard''s chest


    "AGH!" Richard spat blood as he was thrown away like a broken kite.


    **CRACK**


    mming against the wall, Richard''s me slowly dissipated.


    Groaning, he pushed himself off the wall and stood back on his trembling feet.


    ''How long has it been...'' He had decided to fight the Monkey King inbat; however, it seemed, he had to use a few spells as well.


    "Time to end this..." Richard slowly muttered as he gazed at his opponent.


    The first magic circle red to life beneath his feet, glowing with intricate patterns etched in fiery red. A second circle formed above it, spinning slowly in the air. Then a third, a fourth¡ªeach circle stacked higher, radiating intense heat.


    By the time the seventh circle appeared, the air was trembling with power. mes spiraled upward like a zing tornado, licking at the sky and filling the space with a deafening roar.


    Wu Kong narrowed his eyes, gripping his Ruyi Bang tightly. Even he could feel the overwhelming energy radiating from the spell.


    Richard raised his right hand, and very quietly muttered,


    "me Tide." The seven circles burst open, releasing a colossal wave of molten fire. It surged forward like an unstoppable tsunami, consuming everything in its path. The ground cracked and melted under its heat, turning into pools of bubblingva.


    Wu Kong nted his staff into the ground, summoning a golden barrier to shield himself. The mes crashed into it with an earth-shaking impact, forcing him to dig his feet into the ground.


    The sheer force of the spell pushed Wu Kong back, his barrier flickering under the strain. The wave of fire continued to rage, spreading out in all directions, reducing the once solid battlefield into a smoldering wastnd.


    Richard elevated the force, using both of his hands and utilizing Aembr for the first time while fighting Wu Kong.


    **CRACK**


    The surface cracked and began to turn intova as Richard continued to direct the catastrophic spell in a single entity''s direction.


    A spell, if not for his ck Heart, even Richard couldn''t have utilized.


    As the mes finally subsided, the battlefield was left glowing red-hot, steam hissing from the molten ground. Richard stood at the center, his breathing ragged but his stance unyielding.


    Richard looked around to find Wu Kong when suddenly he heard,


    "Not bad," That urged the redhead to look up, only to find Wu Kong sitting on a levitating Ruyi Bang.


    Richard rolled his eyes, "You can fly now too?"


    "And now, you can as well." The Monkey King levitated toward Richard, before jumping and extending the staff towards Richard.


    "Although a bit premature, I am offering you the right over Ruyi Bang." The weapon glowed with a brilliant radiance, as Richard held it and heard Wu Kong saying,


    "Let the world hear your roar."


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 231- Chaos(1)

    Five airships, three hundred soldiers, thousands of ammunitions, hundreds of guns, and fourmanders. This was the preparation of the Crimson n.


    Richard was among the soldiers along with others. Ben and Carl were in another airship, while Be was with Lena and the vicemander. Lilia was with La and the other three on another ship.


    The only reason for this split was that if they got attacked mid-flight, there should be someone in every airship to handle the situation.


    Emily was seated beside the redhead and was currently gazing at her beloved.


    "Is there something you wish to ask?"


    Emily didn''t pretend that she wasn''t looking at him since she knew she was staring at him quite intently until now.


    "I was wondering¡­what would you do after once all of this concludes." Taking a deep breath, she added, "Although I don''t remember what happened in thest life, the very fact that I was sent back in time signifies that something must have gone awry."


    With a confident smile, she gazed at him and said, "But I know you will handle the situation this time."


    Richard lightly chuckled, "Aren''t you trusting me a lot? Am I really worthy of your trust?"


    Without a moment of dy, she nodded, "Yes, you are. And it''s not only me but Be, Lilia, and others also know that you will bring the change for everyone''s benefit."


    Richard heaved a sigh, "We, I will try my best to let at least not the world go through another reset. It would be pretty hectic to go through everything once again."


    Emily chuckled upon hearing that. She could see that the whole invasion and the constant stress of war had tired him out. Richard, since the beginning didn''t seem much fond of violence. So, this situation was definitely not something he could ever prefer.


    After a brief pause, Emily added, "But if we are thrown back in time once again, I will not break off our engagement¡­rather, I will marry you right away."


    Richard was rendered speechless upon hearing that. He couldn''t forget that day¡­and the same girl who demanded the break up was now saying that she regrets her decision¡­


    Richard didn''t know how he should feel about it.


    "The Koreannds are in our vision." One of the soldiers voiced, urging Richard to peek out of the window.


    His eyes turned cold as he watched the den of the bastard where he had captured his best friend.


    ''Just a few hours, Rena....''


    ....


    The five airships descended, their massive shadows stretching across the charredndscape.


    As the first airship touched down, the hum of its engines subsided, reced by the metallic nk of ramps lowering. Soldiers, d in battle-worn armor, surged forward in formation. Richard was among them, his gun held in his hands, his eyes sharp and focused.


    "Stay in formation!" one of themanders barked. The soldiers responded with disciplined precision, their boots stomping in unison.


    On the far side of the field, Jin''s forces emerged. Rows of armored soldiers, their faces obscured by dark helmets, lined up with chilling efficiency.


    Lena stepped forward, her posture extruding confidence, followed by her vicemander as she approached the leader of Crimson w.


    "Mister Jin, nice to meet you again." Thedy offered her hand which Jin took with a slight smile,


    "Pleasure is all mine. Did you have afortable journey?"


    They exchanged a few words as Richard and the others remained standing at the back.


    Richard spread his senses to observe the premise. His ether unruffled and covered the whole base in an instant. He could sense, that despite the mayhem and massacre he causedst time, Jin was able to recollect a decent amount of troops.


    ''Around four thousand magic users....'' These many wouldn''t be able to withstand the ferocious assault of Eldoria''s battalion.


    His gaze turned towards the sky. Narrowing his gaze, he activated ''Perceptive Burst'' and gazed at the hovering aircraft, using some kind of camouging technology and keeping an eye on the base.


    ''Quite prepared he seems...''


    "So, shall we move to theb and see the teleportation portal?" Jin suggested, garnering Richard''s attention.


    Lena nodded, "Yes, sure." She nced at Be for once before saying, "I can bring a few soldiers with me right?"


    Jin nodded, "Of course."


    For that, Lilia and another soldier, a trusted one, were selected. Lilia was the only person whom Jin hadn''t seen, and considering the fact that she once served in the military, she wouldn''t get caught.


    Along with Jennifer and the two soldiers, Lena followed Jin toward theboratory where the teleportation portal was getting prepared.


    [Master, they are preparing. The next portal that they see would be their entry point.]


    Richard heard Jasmine''s voice and a frown marred his face.


    He couldn''t sense Rena''s energy being used anywhere near him; as such, it was highly likely no teleportation portal was in use as of now.


    ''I just hope Jin''s portal gets seen by them...'' Even if Jin opened a portal, it wasn''t like it would open right before the Eldorian soldiers.


    And if they don''te today, then it doesn''t mean they will note at all. After all, a few days for Jin would be a few hours on the other side.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The first uncertainty arose right after the mission began. If they don''t attack today, then Richard will charge with the other soldiers and somehow rescue Rena.


    The risk would rise in such a situation but he had no other option. He will take Rena back with him today. He definitely will.


    However, much to his relief, just as Richard felt Rena''s energy being utilized, Jasmine''s voice reached his ears,


    [A portal appeared right before their eyes! They are charging in!]


    "Here ites..."


    ---------**-------


    A/N:- Let there be chaaaaaaooooossss!!! I hope you all enjoyed yourselves reading the chapter. If there is anyint, then write it in thements, and I will try to improve it. See you all tomorrow.

 Chapter 232- Chaos(2)

    "So this is the technology for which the Asian Alliance is supporting you," Lena said as she stepped inside theboratory and looked at the giant ring attached to the podium.


    "Indeed, this is the tech that I and a few of my trusted developers invented a few years ago," Jin responded, as he gestured towards the nearby researchers to begin the machine.


    Lilia unfurled her senses and used ''Detection'' to assess her surroundings.


    Experience more on empire


    The first thing she noticed was the vast source of Aembr arriving from beneath her feet, which was asrge as Be''s. No, maybe stronger.


    ''It must be Miss Rena...'' Considering she is the Apostle of the strongest General, it was no wonder Rena had such a profound presence.


    The next thing Lilia did was to pinpoint the soldiers hidden in the shadows so that in case they decided to attack Lena or Jennifer, she could be ready.


    ''Now let''s hope Madam Duchess arrives here on time...'' Lilia muttered under her breath when suddenly the ground began to shake.


    "Please step away a little, " The vicemander asked politely as he initiated the machine, which began humming and energy from a source deep within the ground and started to pour inside the portal.


    Lilia clenched her fist in disgust at how they were utilizing a person for their selfish greed without a speck of remorse.


    The activation sequence of the portal began, and intricate symbols lit up one by one across the glowing magic circle etched into the stage. The air crackled with energy as a low hum filled the room, growing louder with every passing second.


    *BRRRR*


    A deep vibration rippled through the ground, resonating in their bones. All eyes were fixed on the stage, their gazes a mixture of anticipation and unease. Slowly, the portal sprang to life, its edges shimmering with a bright, otherworldly glow.


    Within the arched frame, a swirling darkness began to take shape, like ink spilling through water. The cloud churned violently, expanding into the hemisphere at the center of the portal. Sparks of energy danced across its surface, illuminating the room in flickering light.


    Jin turned towards the Leader of the other faction before saying, "This is the infamous Teleportation portal of the Crimson w. Now, if you want we can go for a little excursion, if you want to verify I-"


    Suddenly, the man paused, a chill zipping down his spine as he lost control over his mind and body for a moment.


    The...immense bloodlust all of them felt at the same time had several soldiers drop to their knees, puking foam and losing consciousness. Andrew as well, who was an A-rank felt his gut-wrenching and his mind failing to register things happening around him


    Jennifer was supported by her superior as she also felt her eyes wavering and her skill being activated on instincts.


    "Collect yourself!" Lena shouted as she nced at Lilia, and instantly, the brte chanted a barrier around her fellow soldiers, Lena and Jennifer.


    Jin barely held himself from falling as he supported himself while holding the nearby desk and barked, "Turn off the fucking device!"


    The scientist moved his hand barely to press the red button when suddenly a me ball was shot toward him.


    "Guh!" The scientist was thrown away because of the st, and instantly, everyone turned towards the woman who appeared from behind the portal, followed by hundreds upon hundreds of soldiers.


    The huge room suddenly seemed small as more than two hundred soldiers stood in rows and looked battle-ready.


    "Madame Duchess .." Lilia muttered under her breath.


    Lilia''s breath hitched as her gazended on the red-haired woman at the forefront, her scarlet locks seeming to burn like mes. A chilling aura clung to her like a shroud, her sharp eyes filled with contempt and aggression, piercing through everyone in the room.


    Her very presence was suffocating as Lilia remembered those times when Berine used to be her Commander.


    "Be, I can feel a strong presence from outside. Apprehend these people, I will go look for him." Berine spoke, and without waiting, she levitated in the air before darting away.


    Be stepped forward, his posture straight and authoritative. His silver armor gleamed under the flickering lights of the damagedboratory, reflecting his unwavering confidence. His piercing gaze settled on Jin, and his voice carried the weight ofmand as he spoke.


    "By the decree of Her Grace, the Duchess Berine, and in the name of the Sovereign Council, this facility and all its assets are now under our control. Your unauthorized activities and evil deedse to an end here."


    ----------**---------


    The moment Richard sensed his mother''s presence, he allowed his aura to unfurl, making every other soldier step away from him, and Jin''s army approached him.


    "Don''t move or I will shoot!" The soldiers warned.  Richard''s aura created a crater under his feet yet the man didn''t move a single muscle.


    "You....!" Suddenly one of the soldiers spotted Berine advancing and was about to open first, but all he ended up doing was to invite his demise


    Berine didn''t even turn towards the soldier before sending a dart of me that pierced the soldier''s head and turned his body into a burning furnace.


    "AHHHHHHHH!!" The howls of the soldier''s cries made others gasp as they backed away from the woman who casually stepped before Richard.


    Berine frowned as she gazed at the face hidden by the big helmet.


    His golden eyes locked with her crimson ones as Berine heard him saying, "It''s been long....Mom."


    Berine''s eyes widened for a moment as she finally verified that, indeed, it was her baby who was releasing this presence.


    However, she suddenly whispered something that took Richard off guard,


    "Baby...forgive me but you need to fight me."


    "What-" Richard was not allowed to finish asking the question as he had to cast a barrier around him to dodge the iing fireball.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Well, it took an unexpected turn. Berine had her reason and it isn''t what you think it is. I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. If you did then drop ament and let me know.

 Chapter 233- Fallen Commander

    Jin has faced several situations where he has been in a disadvantageous spot. After all, before bing the ruler of the Crimson w, he was nothing but a mere wanderer, trying to live his life on his own rules.


    That''s why, when the army of unknown beings appeared before him, he didn''t think twice before shouting, "Attack!"


    From the shadows, the elite soldiers of his gang emerged, striking with lethal precision, aiming to overwhelm the enemy from every angle.


    Yet before Jin could blink, the blond-haired man disappeared.


    He reappeared in the same spot a heartbeatter, his sword drenched in blood.


    **THUD** **THUD** **THUD**


    Bodies hit the ground, each severed perfectly in half. Blood spilled in grotesque streams, pooling like a crimson tide. The air thickened with the metallic scent of death.


    Jin''s breath caught in his throat as his gaze darted to the fallen. Over ten of his finest soldiers were carved apart as if they were nothing. Not a single wasted movement. Not even a sign of fatigue on the blond man''s face.


    "Huh?" It was all Jin could mutter as he realized the strength of the man. His body shook violently and his mind screamed for him to run away.


    "Last chance, don''t move and you won''t be killed," Be warned again, as he raised his sword and pointed at Jin.


    However, "Leader, run!" Andrew threw a shbang towards the soldiers, which caught Be off guard, and taking advantage, Jin dashed away from theb.


    "*Huff* *Huff*" His face was pale as he ran until he reached thending zone and barked, "Open fire in theboratory! Burn that ce, now!!!"


    The soldiers didn''t need to be told twice as they pointed their guns and artillery toward theb and wordlessly began shooting.


    **GRRRRRRR**


    The first volley of bullets ripped through the silence, the deafening roar of gunfire echoing across the field. Sparks flew as the rounds tore into the walls of theb, shattering windows and ripping apart metal fixtures.


    The artillery followed¡ªa thunderous boom that shook the ground beneath their feet. Shells exploded upon impact, mes bursting forth and engulfing the building in a fiery inferno.


    **BOOM! BOOM!**


    Theb groaned as its structure began to copse, the mes licking hungrily at its edges, consuming everything in sight. Smoke billowed into the air, dark and suffocating, blotting out the stars.


    Jin retreated away, advancing towards the main building as the soldiers continued to fire.


    After seven minutes of nonstop firing the soldiers finally halted, as nothing but broken rubble and molten fragments of theb remained.


    "H-Huh...?" The first soldier who witnessed the sight gasped as he saw that a huge barrier was erected around the soldiers of the opposing army, and not even a single of them was damaged by the assault.


    "....what the hell are they?"


    "How can a barrier withstand that much firepower?!"


    "This is insane..."


    The soldiers despaired at the sight as Be stepped forward and shouted, "Yourmander has chosen to sacrifice you and decided to run away. I, as amander myself, want to give you a choice. Drop your weapons, and I will let you all live-"


    **SHLINK**


    His words didn''t evene to rest when a missile was shot in his direction.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Be growled as he shot into the air and grabbed the missile before twirling mid-air and throwing the missile back at the enemy battalion.


    "BARRIER!" Themander of the battalion barked before several barrier mages erected several barriers to tank the attack.


    Be dropped back to his feet beforemanding, "CHARGE!"


    The soldiers of Eldoria, who have been defensive until now, removed the barrier and unsheathed their weapons.


    On theirmander''s call, they charged, their figures turning into a blur and targeting different units once at a time.


    Meanwhile, Be frowned as he looked around, trying to find the Duchess who went ahead to deal with the greater danger


    ''I can''t sense her presence at all...'' Be grew worried as he jumped from his spot, the restriction of gravity didn''t seem to be chaining him down, as he leaped far ahead and smashed the life out of one of the enemy soldiers.


    Seeing the soldier getting squashed like a tomato, the nearby soldiers shakily raised their weapons to attack the demon, only to find their vision shifting.


    Be drew his sword and shed his weapon once¡ªdecapitating seven soldiers at once without moving anything but a single arm.


    His eyes swept through the battlefield before he suddenly caught a sight that shocked him beyond belief,


    "C-Commander..." Be couldn''t believe his eyes as he saw Berine lying at one side, her arms burned and thedy looking extremely pale.


    Be advanced towards her, wanting to help thedy who looked far worse than how she arrived here¡ªwhen suddenly someone jumped to stand in his path,


    "You need to get through me, to get her." It was a raven-haired woman with glowing crimson eyes that blocked Be''s path.


    The blond soldier narrowed his eyes¡ªthe energying from her..."You are an ether user yet you are siding the evil. Why?" He could sense the purity of her magic inparison to the other varmints fighting around him. And Be could tell that the woman was a strong fighter.


    "We both are following our beliefs, so let''s not dwell on our reasons." Be summoned a pair of mences around her as she stated.


    She didn''t hold back while releasing her aura since her brother asked her not to. Her only motive here was to dy Be as long as she could so her Brother could liberate Rena.


    ''Mom warned me about him...is he really that strong-ah!'' However, soon she got her answer.


    Be drew his sword, and the air around him shifted. His aura made the ground shake, and the huge, wide field seemed suffocating in his presence.


    Locking his eyes with Be''s, the blond soldier muttered,  "So be it."


    The battle between twomanders begins!


    --------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop ament.

 Chapter 234- Old friend(1)

    *Cough*


    Be coughed, as she covered her nose and restricted the smoke that was making her breathless.


    ''He is strong and quite experienced.'' Be admitted as she saw the blond soldier standing there with his posture straight and not a speck of exhaustion over his face.


    She hasunched a four-circled spell which would have been enough to deal with an A-rank beast easily. However, to the man, it did nothing but leave a scratch.


    "Resistance is futile. Surrender and I will not punish you with death."


    In response to that, Be began chanting another spell, however,


    "Not again..." Be''s chant was cut short as Be closed the distance in a heartbeat, his sword slicing through the fiery air. She threw herself backward, narrowly avoiding the de that carved through her protective mes like paper.


    "Not fast enough!" Be growled, twisting to deliver a crushing kick to her ribs.


    The impact sent Be sprawling, the air driven from her lungs as she hit the ground. Gritting her teeth, she rolled and snapped her fingers, igniting a stream of fire that roared toward him.


    Be raised his sword, cutting through the inferno in a single motion, his movements fluid and relentless. He lunged again, the de shing toward her shoulder. Be ducked, mes crackling around her fingertips as she unleashed another spell.


    A torrent of fire surged forward, forcing Be to leap back. His boots skidded across the scorched earth, but he never faltered, charging again with terrifying precision.


    Be panted, sweat trickling down her face as she raised her hand for another spell, but Be was already there. His sword shed across her arm, drawing blood and forcing a cry from her lips.


    "You''re too slow," he muttered, his voice cold and unwavering.


    Be stumbled, her vision blurring as she clutched her bleeding arm. This was her first time being overwhelmed in a battle.


    Desperation surged in her veins. She mmed her hands together, the air vibrating with energy as six massive circles formed around her.


    "So you are finally being serious." Be''s voiced as he coated his de with ether; not taking this battle casually anymore.


    Be''s hands trembled as the six magic circles glowed, their fiery brilliance illuminating the battlefield. Soldiers fighting nearby froze, their eyes widening as an immense me serpent emerged from the circles. Its molten body writhed and hissed, radiating heat that forced everyone to take a step back.


    Be flinched upon seeing that spell....it was the same as the Duchess


    ''By any means, she is¡ªno, I shouldn''t be focusing on that.'' The soldier fortified his body and used his skill, ''Berserk,'' to push his body past mortal limits.


    The serpent lunged, its zing maw opening wide as it surged toward Be with terrifying speed.


    Be gritted his teeth as he jumped toward the Serpent''s head, holding his sword above his head; with a loud cry, he shed the de and severed the serpent in two.


    Be watched with her eyes narrowed as her strongest spell was easily decimated by the other one.


    The me serpent fell into pieces, the surface melting because of the temperature, as Bended back on his feet.


    Raising his sword, he said, "You were a good opponent. But unfortunately, our battle concludes here."


    --------**-------n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Berine understood that since her son was here and was standing on the enemy''s side, then he must have his reason. He must have someone he needs to protect.


    Under such circumstances, she neither could have fought with him nor against him. She couldn''t have hurt her child and didn''t want to betray her people. As such, the only avable option she deemed was to ask Richard to defeat her.


    ''I am sorry Mom...'' Richard took things casually. He thought that if he asked his mother, she would support him by going against the others. However, hepletely neglected the fact that she is not just his mother, but a soldier as well.


    Descending the base, he killed anyone who came in his path, creating a gallery of mes where nothing was left.


    "Hey, yo-*SHWANK*" A soldier who appeared at the end of the stairs raised his gun, only to find his body getting engulfed in fiery mes.


    Richard didn''t stop even once until he reached the source of that massive energy he felt previously.


    Reaching the base floor, Richard came to a halt. He needs to remain patient since a single mistake here could cause him dearly. All the preparations and risks everyone has taken for this would be for naught if he panics here.


    Unfurling his senses he could feel a person other than Rena on the base floor. Just as expected.


    Richard silently approached the cell where hest saw Rena; hoping that he could knock the soldier out and take Rena away. Once she is freed, Richard knows that he can take care of the rest.


    "I know you are there." However, just as he approached the cell, he heard someone calling out to him.


    Richard gritted his teeth before he stepped toward the cell and looked at the soldier who waszily sitting on the chair with his head leaning forward.


    Richard just moved his finger, and the soldier warned, "Don''t make any hasty move or you will pay a hefty price for it." Raising his hand, he added, "The moment I press this button everything will be over."


    Richard clenched his fist...he needed to somehow use his spell to dismantle the man and break the cell bars.


    However, even a slight miscalction would end this badly.


    ''What should I do....'' Richard went through hundreds of thoughts in that single moment, when suddenly he found the soldier getting up from his seat, alerting Richard


    The soldiers slowly approached Richard before lifting his helmet and asking, "Look at you, man, being all shaken up."


    Richard''s eyes parted to their widest reach as he looked at the person, "B-Brad?!"


    His jailmate in the Endless Hold was mysteriously present here and was currently working for the opposing forces.


    "So? What will you do now, the Great Apostle?"


    -------**------


    A/N:- Got betrayed by bro, eh? Drop ament.

 Chapter 235- Old friend(2)

    When Richard realized the origin of Jasmine and Brad, the first thing he asked the woman was, ''Which general do you serve?''


    The woman answered him without any hesitation, "We serve the only General who is still loyal to Lord Supreme, Thalvorn."


    That ushered him to arch a brow, as the redhead asked, "That''s why you two are devoted to me, since your liege is loyal to Zulcriz?"


    Jasmine softly nodded.


    The moment she felt Richard''s presence, she received the decree that she had to do her all to serve the man who carried the essence of the Darkness.


    Jasmine and Brad shared the same essence as such, they both must have received the samemand.


    That''s why Richard trusted Jasmine to a decent extent...and he believed that since Brad was an apostle of Thalvorn as well, he must as well, at least not betray Richard.


    ...or will he?


    "Brad...if you have any grudges against me then-" Richard began, only to be interrupted.


    "Grudges?" Brad raised his brows, "Why do you think I have grudges against you?" He seemed taken aback.


    Richard was perplexed, "Then...?"


    "Damn man, you don''t believe people easily, right?" Brad chuckled. he suddenly raised his hand, alerting Richard, before he tapped a few codes on the number pad and the bars of the cell began unlocking one after another.


    "The only reason why I came here and have been serving this brat named Jin is because I knew I would be beneficial to you someday." As he punched the fifth code, Brad asked, "Did you forget my skill?"


    "Foresight...." Richard slowly muttered. He remembered Brad telling him things about seeing vague shes of the future that allowed him to realize the true motive of the Monarch, under whom Brad used to serve.


    Brad was dragged into Endless Hold since, from the other''s point of view, he ughtered a King who was honest, hard-working, and someone who wished for others'' betterment. But the poord was aware of what would happen if everyone blindly followed the King. As such, he took the role of being the savior.


    "...wait, weren''t you the one..." Richard''s eyes widened as he recalled that day when he, along with Ben, La, and Emily, came to thisnd to investigate the premises.


    There was a soldier who stopped the possible annihtion of that soldier who dared touch Emily.


    "That was you..." Richard slowly muttered as he recalled that the face was indeed familiar. He was so enraged at that time that he didn''t pay attention. But now...


    "Yeah, that was me. I knew why you were here, and when I saw that things were going out of hand, I intervened." Brad confessed. He had been working here for the past three years, as such, he had gained himself quite a good reputation, and because of his natural strength higher than average soldiers, he was able to climb to the rank of a General.


    "Jin trusted you with this position?" Richard asked with his brows raised.


    Brad snarled, "I told him about my foresight skill and had him gain trust in me enough that he believed there could be no one better than me for this job."


    Richard slowly nodded, "Yeah...I would have done the same."


    Brad grinned, "You look pretty neat with long hair."


    Richard smiled, "Well, let''s talk about thatter," His eyes then went towards the sole figure in the cell who was hanging by the wall¡ªlifeless and devoid of any desires.


    Richard''s heart clenched at the sight, as he approached Rena.


    Her once smiling face, lively demeanor...her always stay-positive attitude...everything was gone and only a shell was left.


    His hands were shaking when Richard raised his hands and cupped her cheek, "Rena..."


    She didn''t move...however, she was breathing, albeit faintly.


    Richard called out again, "Rena...it''s me, Rey."


    She...flinched. She flinched!


    A ray of hope appeared on the horizon, as Rena flinched upon hearing that name.


    Rey...the name that has kept her alive for this long. The only name she kept muttering even at her darkest time. The only name she can never forget.


    Rey....


    "...i-s it you..." She looked up, barely, and her eyes were met by a pair of moist eyes.


    Yes...it was him. Her soul knows that it was him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His face and hair might have changed, but from within a voice came that said, it was none other than,


    "Rey." She muttered, her face finally gaining an expression and her eyes, no longer lifeless.


    She looked at him, tears suddenly welled up in her eyes as she couldn''t believe that she was, once again, seeing him again.


    Richard rested his head against hers, as he said, "It''s me, Rena." Richard couldn''t stop himself from shedding tears.


    It has been so many years since hest saw her. He had lost all his hopes when he came back to fetch Rena, only to find her house ruined by the zombies.


    He and Be even organized a small funeral with Rena and Carl''s picture on the grave. She has been on his mind for quite a few years, always pushing him to do his best since he didn''t want to lose another loved one.


    Rena was his motivation and his reason to smile for so many years. Someone who never made him feel lonely outside his family. From being a spoiled brat to a responsible man, Rena yed a vital role in that.


    So many memories they went through in that single moment, as Rena, for the first time in years, smiled genuinely.


    Leaning forward, she whispered, "Rey, can you do something for me..."


    Richard took a deep breath before looking into her eyes and asking, "What is it? Tell me."


    With her lips weakly stretching in a smile, Rena begged, "Please...kill me."


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- I swear to God, Jin is so gonna get a dog''s death. I hope you all enjoyed the chapter. The chaos will continue for a couple of more chapters. Drop ament

 Chapter 236- Princess

    "You were a worthy warrior, but our battle ends here." Be voiced before he raised his sword, and dashed toward Be.


    Be took a strong gulp before she flexed her fingers, and was preparing tounch an all-out attack that might damage her more than her opponent. But then suddenly,


    *CLANG*


    A barrier appeared before Be, easily parrying the sword and making Be''s eyes widen. However, it wasn''t the strength of the barrier, the reason for his shock,


    "Y-Your Highness!?" Be gasped upon seeing the blond girl standing there, between him and the raven-haired sorceress.


    Elizabeth grinned, "Long time, Commander."


    The soldier had to back off as he felt someone attacking him from his left


    He couldn''t stop himself from feeling shocked further as he saw the elven princess Nora attacking him using a dagger.


    "Your Highness Princess Nora? Why are you two here and-" The blond soldier paused, picking something that made him realize a severe fact.


    The two Princesses were corrupted by Aembr.


    "Ask your soldiers to stand down, Be. That''s an order." Elizabethmanded, using her authority as a Princess after a long time.


    Be''s eyes were cold and emotionless as he inly stated, "I don''t take orders from an Ambrobate. You have lost your status, the moment you join hands with evil."


    Be knew what he was doing. He was, and always be, a savior of humanity, above else. The reason he joined the military was to vanquish evil and create a peaceful world.


    As such, forget about the Princess; even if the Emperor gets corrupted, Be wouldn''t think twice before raising his sword against him.


    Not to talk about, he has taken an oath to eradicate the cause of this mayhem. As such, he was not going to stop, even if the Death God appeared before him.


    "Stay down, Your Highness, and I will make it painless for you." The aura of the man intensified, making the ground tremble under the pressure.


    Despite the recent power-up she has received, Elizabeth was feeling nervous under the pressure, but she didn''t back off and stated,


    "You are not passing this ce unless you kill me...no, us."


    The threedies stood side by side, challenging the strongest soldier of Clion.


    Be narrowed his eyes, as he voiced, "As you wish."


    ------------**------------


    There was only one wish Rena ever had, even while she wasn''t captured by Jin. It was to meet her first friend and first love, once again.


    It was her final wish before she died. And now that he was in front of her...now that she had finally reunited with the one who kept encouraging her to live another day for this long...she wanted nothing more than to be liberated from her misery.


    Richard parted his lips, but no word came out. He was rendered speechless by how defeated she seemed. This was the first time he had seen someone craving to die this much. She has lost all her hopes and desires, except for one.


    To meet her end.


    ''This is bad...'' His sentiments aside, Rena''s reluctance to continue her life would be an obstacle in the ritual he would be performing.


    The intention he held to change her origin and make her his apostle would be blocked if Rena didn''t feel the encouragement to live anymore.


    He has to do something. He needs to make her feel the need to live longer. He has to give her a reason...a reason for which she can fight to live.


    Clenching his fist, he whispered, "Rena...back then...I read your diary."


    Rena flinched. There was no personal diary she used to write back then, except for the one which she kept hidden from the world.


    "I was able to read it since I knew all the passcodes you used to safeguard it. And you know what I read in that."


    "R-Rey...why are you mentioning it right now?" Rena asked; all those memories...the time they spent together was making her eyes wet, and the heart, she assumed to be already dead, was beating rapidly now.


    "Tell me...you still feel that about me?" Richard asked, his voice unnaturally calm for someone who was shaking a moment ago, "Tell me Rena...do you still have feelings for me?"


    Rena''s voice grew profoundly. It was no longer just a faint whisper, as she asked, "Why does it matter now? Look at me! I am just a broken shell who wants to no longer exist. So just-"


    "I asked...do you still love me, Rena?" Richard asked, his eyes holding determination and persuasion to hear the answer.


    Rena was rendered speechless this time. Her mind was no longer spread in millions of directions; rather, all she could focus on right now was him.


    Rey.


    The reason why Rena smiles.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The reason why she lived for this long.


    "Yes...I love you...I still do...."Her head was leaning down, her shoulders were trembling as the girl confessed, "I have hid my feelings for so many years...and now...under these circumstances, you are making me say-"


    Rena never got to finish what she wanted when suddenly a pair of warm lips covered hers.


    Her eyes widened, and the girl registered it after a few seconds that she was getting kissed by him.


    Her first kiss....was stolen by her crush.


    It was an innocent connection, just the peck on her lips, yet it felt so warm...sofortable like a wanderer had received a nket amidst a snowstorm. The warmth she was devoid of...the warmth she desperately searched for....was being provided to her.


    Richard parted his lips from hers, and with their heads pressed, he whispered, "I need you...Rena. So please, don''t talk about dying right after confessing, okay?"


    Rena sobbed, "You are unfair...I so wanna die right now...and you...you..."


    "Now, you will live for me."


    --------**--------


    A/N:- Elizabeth knows nothing about the situation, yet she went against the strongest(conscious) Commander. Yeah, you need a messed-up head for that.


    Anyway, drop ament!

 Chapter 237- Caught

    Jin doesn''t know why this was happening. He was so close to achieving his dream...to attain what he had envisioned for so long. However, all of a sudden, some monsters from the other side of the portal intruded into his territory and began tearing his dream slowly.


    Although he knew that the people on the other side were strong, he didn''t expect them to take charge this soon. In the first ce, how could they know that the teleportation portals would bring them here?


    Nothing was making sense. All the soldiers sent on the other side were bound by the Vow of not answering a single question whoever asked. And only one soldier has ever been captured until now.


    *Click*


    Opening the door, Jin looked at the silver-haired man sitting near the window, before shouting, "Hey, you! You said no one on Clion would ever attack us! Then what is this?!"


    The silver-haired individual turned to face Jin. A wide grin extended the clone''s mouth as it said, "How dumb you can be to believe in someone whom you met a few months ago. You did everything I told you and foolishly followed my directions in the hopes of attaining your oh-so-noble dream."


    Jin gritted his teeth andunched toward the bastard with his hand clutching a short sword.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    *Swis*


    However, all he shed was open air as the figure of the clone dissolved into the mist,


    "Good, good. Continue to dance like a fool while your lover is being taken away~" the clone mocked, its voice resounding in the room yet no person visible to the naked eyes


    Jin''s eyes widened upon hearing that.


    Rena....someone is trying to take his Rena away?!


    *CLANG*


    Dropping the sword, he dashed out of the room, leaving a grinning clone behind.


    The being, who has an identical face to Ethan, voiced, "You need to wait. Let the battle weaken him a little more."


    [Understood, but don''t make me wait for long.]


    .....


    Richard slowly removed the shackles from her ankles and wrists, letting Rena first rest on the chair for a bit.


    "How long has it been?" Rena asked. She couldn''t remember how long she had been caged here. Whenever her powers were drawn, her mind slipped away and she spent days, even weeks sometimes, while sleeping. Because of the life-support and her mana, she didn''t die. However, her body was extremely fragile at the moment because of ack of nutrients.


    "A few years...enough to make that brat into a mature man."


    Hearing the word ''brat,'' the first name that came to her lips was, "Carl....how is he?"


    Richard nodded in assurance, "He is alive and healthy. He just remain anxious all the time about you."


    Rena smiles softly, "...I left him alone, surely he will be troubled." After their parents'' demise, in this catastrophic world, Carl had no one but his sister who always gave him the motivation to continue living.


    "Rey....I don''t think...I can move...much..." Rena noticed now that her heart was beating very slowly, and her eyes were darkening, passing each second.


    Richard already sensed the fact that Rena wouldn''t survive for long at this rate. So much mana has been sucked out, that it has affected her life force. Now, unrestrained from those shackles that provided her with life support, she was facing the consequences of someone else''s selfish desires.


    "Don''t worry, Rena, I will save you." Richard softly whispered as he kissed the top of her head.


    **HISSSSS**


    Richard narrowed his eyes as he heard the footsteps and felt the change in air.


    He whispered, "Jasmine." The raven-haired woman appeared before her Lord with her knee nted on the ground,


    "Protect her." Richard voiced before he stepped away from Rena¡ªonly to feel a tug on his sleeve.


    ncing back, he was met with a pair of shaky eyes, as he heard, "You...won''t abandon me, right?"


    Richard smiled warmly at the girl as he uttered, "Nothing in the world can separate us now."


    Richard stepped out of the cell, his boots echoing against the cold, damp floor. His eyes narrowed as he took in the sight before him¡ªBrad on his knees, trembling violently. His head was tilted back unnaturally, eyes rolled into the whites, mouth parted wide as if silently screaming.


    The man''s body quaked as horrifying memories consumed him¡ªthe screams of his family, their lifeless bodies sprawled on the blood-soaked ground from that cruel day in his childhood. Jin''s skill twisted the de of that trauma, forcing Brad to relive it over and over.


    Jin was using his skill without mercy. He had only one goal in mind; to destroy anything and everything that came between him and his Rena.


    As Richard''s sharp gaze met Jin''s, the madman''s lips curled into a chilling smile. "If you don''t want your friend to tear himself apart, let Rena go," he hissed, his voice dripping with venom.


    Richard didn''t speak. Instead, he raised a single finger.


    Before Jin could react, a soundless, invisible force erupted from Richard, cutting through the oppressive air.


    **CRACK**


    Under Jin''s horrified gaze, his spell circle was broken into pieces, his mana connection being cut off from his spell as he lost his bnce as well.


    *Dhak*


    Brad fell to the ground, the abrupt disconnection of the skill making him unconscious.


    Richard used Telekinesis to transport Brad into the cell. The door mmed shut behind him, leaving the redhead alone with the now-paling Jin.


    Jin''s lips trembled as he began chanting again, desperationcing every syble. The corridor grew colder as an ominous fog began to rise, crawling across the ground like living shadows. The dense smog crept forward, seeking Richard, but¡ª


    **Crack**


    Richard, once again, used the dismantling spell andpletely broke the spell circle before the smog could have reached him.


    "How...this..can be..." Jin couldn''t believe his eyes as he tried to summon another circle once again, but the result was the same,


    **CRACK**


    An invisible force that eradicated the spell formation, and each strike made Jin feel nauseous.


    "No¡­ no¡­ NO!" Jin screamed, his voice teetering on hysteria. He chanted faster now, his words slurred, his desperation growing with each failed attempt.


    But no matter how many times he tried¡ª


    **CRACK** *CRACK** **CRACK**


    Each spell circle was obliterated the moment it formed. The relentless dismantling was merciless, stripping Jin of any chance to retaliate. Each time the force struck, it felt as if ws raked through his mind, tearing at his focus, his soul.


    "Stay¡­ stay away!" Jin''s voice cracked as Richard advanced, his every step unhurried, deliberate, terrifying.


    *Grab*


    Richard reached the person who was now shaking head to toe, with his face pale and his eyes trembling at the unbelievable sight of someone suppressing his renowned skill.


    He held Jin by the cor and pped him with enough force to shatter his jaw and remove several teeth from their sockets.


    Blood spat out of his mouth, as Jin cried in agony.


    Richard raised his hand again, making Jin flinch in horror, but this time, a warm sensation covered his face as Jin felt his broken jaw getting repaired. However, the momentary relief was soon turned into horror, when Richard said,


    "Killing you right away, won''t be fun. Let me show a fragment a pain which my friend has faced in these many years."


    --------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 238- About to begin

    "You shouldn''t belittle yourself for what you have. Your skills are a blessing, so find a way to use them in a way, where others don''t fear you anymore."


    It was the first time for someone to ept Jin despite his deplorable personality and rming skill to manipte one''s mind.


    Someone who didn''t avoid him and embraced his presence with open arms.


    Someone who didn''t ask him to change and epted him as he was.


    Rena was the only person who didn''t look at him with contempt but warmth.


    She...is the only person who saw the real him. And to gain her undivided attention, Jin did all this. Fighting hundreds, taking countless lives, and forming his stronghold over their corpse...he did everything to build a peaceful world where he could live alongside the one he adores.


    However, just a single, a single entity destroyed everything he held dear.


    Not only did he destroy things that took years for him to build, but he even took Rena¡ªhis Rena¡ªaway from him!


    "Y-You..." A bloodied Jin tried to swing his fist, intending to inflict even a single scratch on Richard.


    However, Richard easily swatted the fist and punched the man in the gut¡ªmaking him breathless, as Jin fell to the ground while clutching his stomach.


    "It''s over for you, Jin. Although I am far from being satisfied, I don''t have time to waste on you." Richard said as he raised his hand and a small red orb appeared at the center of his palm.


    Jin gritted his teeth, as he raised his face and spat, "Why....why, just why?! Why, even when you don''t love Rena the most, you are taking her away from me?!"


    Richard frowned; what is this guy barking now?


    "I have seen the glimpse of your most sorrowful memories...being betrayed by the woman you love, to the point you took your life...doesn''t that mean you love her, not Rena?!"


    Richard, for the first time, showed hesitation. However, it was not because of the question he was presented with. Rather, it was the realization of something he already knew but never acknowledged.


    Being rejected by Emily in thest timeline was his worst memory, huh?


    ''....even though I have many deep memories with different people, Emily still stands out as the most significant part of my past.''


    "If you can''t make Rena your only point of focus, then why are you taking her away?!" Jin barked, his spit and blood tainting Richard''s clothes.


    Richard lowered his hand and, leaning forward, he told the scumbag, "It''s because I know the difference between loving someone and attaining one''s selfish desires in the name of love."


    With that, Richard sent an orb of me inside the man''s head, burning his skin and eating his brain.


    The man convulsed, his eyes rolled back in his head before he fell down on the ground, dead and gone.


    Richard remained standing there for another second before heading towards the cell,


    "My Lord, her situation is worsening."


    Jasmine voiced as she held Rena by her shoulder and wiped her sweat.


    Richard gritted his teeth, and said, "Take care of Brad and get away."


    "But My Lord-" Jasmine was cut off as Richard picked Rena in his arms and wordlessly walked out of the cell.


    Carrying her, he softly whispered, "This pain will go away in an instant. Just hang in there."


    The girl, albeit quite weakly, smiled at him, "I wonder...if...childbirth...would be as painful..."


    Richard smiled at the girl, "Guess we will find out in a few years."


    He climbed the stairs and soon reached the base floor of the headquarters.


    Walking out, he was met by an expected scene. The war between the two sides haspletely demolished the ce, and the soldiers from Jin''s side were almost annihted.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Richard levitated into the air, and while enhancing his voice, he said, "There is a catastrophe about to descend. If you want to survive, get away from here."


    The soldiers turned towards the teenager, his presence ominous and his voice divine.


    The one who responded to themand was Be, "Richard..." The soldier couldn''t believe that the young hero was also here and was protecting the cause of the mayhem.


    "Commander Be, it would be wise if you take your soldier and evacuate. This ce is going to turn into a battlefield in no time."


    Once Richard tries to change Rena''s loyalty, a certain being will surely emerge and challenge Richard.


    At that time anyone and everyone around him would cease to exist if they continued to stay here.


    "I cannot leave unless I subjugate the cause of the mayhem. And that person is the reason why so many people died back on Clion!" Be warned, his sword raised and pointed at Rena.


    Richard''s eyes were cold as he stated, "The cause of the destruction is already dead. She was just an energy source, Commander, so step back down."


    Be gritted his teeth, clutching his sword, he muttered through his tightly pressed jaws, "So you have chosen your side."


    His aura made the ground tremble; the very air seemed to be ringing under his ether as the man released a presence that made the nearby soldiers step back in terror.


    Richard narrowed his eyes, as he saw the man hell-bent on attacking.


    ''I guess I have no choice.''


    Just as Beunched into the air, Richard raised a single finger.


    "AGH!"


    The man paused mid-air, before, faster than a meteor, he was sent hurtling back to the surface. Find your next read at empire


    **BOOOOOOM**


    A huge crater was formed in the middle of the arena as Be plummeted to the ground under Richard''s telekinesis.


    Seeing theirmander being defeated the soldiers looked at Richard cautiously, as they heard him saying,


    "I will ask you once more; move away and live, or stay here and perish."


    --------**--------


    A/N:- This could be the secondst big arc of the story. I won''t drag the battle for long, this one is just to make him utilise his actual strength.


    Well, thanks for reading.

 Chapter 239- Arrival

    Was there a reason for Richard to not utilize his ck Heart? The blessing he received from Zulcriz upon his awakening as his sessor?


    Well, Richard feared that, like various other Ambrobates, if he sumbed to the limitless powers the Death God had granted him, Richard might not remain himself anymore.


    However, now that he hase this far and is about to face off against the strongest General of the four, Richard cannot possibly think of holding back.


    "I will be relying on you, Lilia, Emily." Looking at the duo, whose eyes held nothing but apprehension, Richard muttered.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The soldiers from either side have been taken away from the battle zone¡ªBerine taking over themand once again and bringing them far from headquarters.


    Be has yet to recover, but since the Soul Bond he formed with the Priest back on Clion disappeared, the soldier knew that he had fulfilled his promise.


    Now all set and prepared, Richard was preparing the ritual to change Rena''s loyalty.


    Emily and Lilia were given the job of shielding others when the catastrophe descended. Naturally, they agreed and promised to do their all to protect others. However, the anxiety they held for their loved ones prevented them from moving.


    "Richard...please tell me, that nothing will happen to you." Lilia held his hand and asked in a shaky voice. Although she knew her Master was strong, the being in question here was second only to the Death God.


    Emily added, "You promised to share your feelings honestly....and for that, you have to return, okay?" The blond girl sobbingly said.


    Richard heaved a sigh, and with a smile, he said, "When I know I have people waiting for me, I won''t even think of risking my life."


    After assuring them for a bit longer, Lilia and Emily walked away¡ªtaking different sides so they could manage things properly.


    Now left with the two Bes, Richard remained silent for a moment before asking, "You both are not upset right?"


    Seeing the tears in their eyes, and the way they were clenching their fists, Richard couldn''t help but wonder.


    Seriously, Be resembles her mother too much. Read thetest on empire


    "You''re throwing yourself into danger again, and you expect me to stay calm about it?" Berine uttered, her usual yfulness nowhere to be seen


    "Brother...is there nothing I could do to help you?"


    Be asked, her tone and demeanor suggesting the desperate desire to somehow help him, even if that costs her life.


    Richard heaved a sigh and told her, "The only person who can help me here is Mom, yet I am not taking her help, you know why?"


    The twodies remained silent, allowing Richard to add, "Because the being we are facing here is the incarnation of evil, who can use any means to win this battle. As such, I want everyone close to me, to remain as far as possible."


    Taking a pause, and finishing the ritual circle, he added, "That''s all I could ask for."


    Be sniffed, as she said, "If you don''t want me to get near you...then don''t let yourself get harmed...." With those words, she stepped back and headed in the same direction where Emily had gone.


    Left alone with his mother, Richard got up and approached her.


    Embracing the woman close to him, Richard attained some much-needed moments of peace. His heart has gone through several stages in these few days without her. He has seen things that shattered his heart, and even now, when he was about to confront the Demon General, he was, naturally, feeling anxious.


    That''s why the few moments with the woman he loves were enough to calm his nerves.


    "Baby...you need a lot of exining to do...a lot ofints to listen to ...and a lot of attention you need to pay. However for now," She tiptoed after parting from him and kissed her beloved.


    Looking at him in the eye, she said, "Fight to your heart''s content and return victorious."


    Richard smiled, "I will."


    Not so long after, Berine also walked away, choosing to stay close to the soldiers from Clion since Be hadn''t recovered from thest attack.


    Richard nced at Rena, who was in the middle of the ritual circle. Her eyes were closed, and her breathing was faint. Her life energy has drained too much and these few minutes were herst moments in this world.


    Richard took a deep breath and began chanting. The air grew heavy, crackling with an unseen energy that pressed against the lungs of any nearby observer. Shadows writhed on the ground like living creatures, responding to the power Richard was about to unleash.


    He closed his eyes, his voice steady yetmanding, resonating through the barren battlefield.


    "By the will of Zulcriz, Lord of Death, hear me.


    The flesh may perish, but the soul bends.


    Your essence is mine tomand.


    Rena, bound by life''s fading thread,


    Rise anew, with loyalty pledged.


    Blood to Aembr, soul to vow¡ªsubmit."


    Richard felt a bit cringed chanting the vow, but that''s what he had learned so there was no helping in it.


    The moment his words ended, the circle zed with blinding light, spirals of ck and crimson shooting into the sky like howling banshees.


    The ground beneath Rena trembled violently, cracks forming as if the earth itself recoiled from the ritual. The air grew colder, frost creeping over the ground despite the hellish glow of the circle.


    The cries of the dead violently resonated in the air, making the soldiers panic.


    The ground cracked further as Rena levitated into the air. Her eyes clouded by the effect of the ritual, her back arched, and her mouth open wide.


    Richard slit his thumb and was about to feed his blood to Rena, to finish the ritual when suddenly, ck smog exerted from Rena''s body, and a big whirlpool of Aembr began to form in the air.


    Richard frowned as he saw the formation of the being who was destined to be ughtered by Ethan one day.


    However, now,


    ''This will be your end, Demon General Ithryx.''


    -------**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!